Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of The Wizard Archivist AU
Stats:
Published:
2023-05-21
Updated:
2025-11-22
Words:
132,895
Chapters:
22/30
Comments:
73
Kudos:
377
Bookmarks:
73
Hits:
13,594

The Wizard Archivist - Season 2

Summary:

Percy and his assistants has survived Prentiss' attack on the archives. But what will happen now, when both Jon and Sasha, as Muggles, knows about the magical world and what will their fate be?

And what is the mysterious "Section 30", which only the Department of Mysteries knows about? There is something else lurking in the shadows, both in the Department of Mysteries and in the tunnels under the Magnus Institute. And who has killed Gertrude Robinson, who was found dead in the tunnels? Is there another supernatural monster this time? Or...is it someone near our archival friends? Or perhaps even one of them?

And what will happen to his siblings and friends at Hogwarts, where a sadistic, political bureaucrat like Umbridge is spreading terror among the students?

But there is also rumours flying around. Rumours and whispers about a hero named Cassidy Mercury...

Notes:

Everyone! Welcome to Season 2 of The Wizard Archivist! And this is where shit is getting real, but not yet! The first chapter is only a prologue but you will get some insight about Cassidy Mercury's disappearance. You're getting warmed up and then the real adventure is gonna happen! *cackles evilly*

We're gonna have more characters coming in, more secrets and lies is gonna be revealed, we're gonna get shit-scared to death, there are gonna be supernatural monsters and maybe death!

Let's begin...

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

Egypt. June 28th 1991

 

“Listeners, here is a message from the Auror Office of the British Ministry of Magic! A young witch, Cassidy Mercury, has been missing for two weeks now. 

 

Cassidy is fair skinned, has golden blonde hair in a short hairstyle, green eyes. According to muggle witnesses, she was last seen in Westminster, London on the night of June 11th, at 23:43, and she was dressed in a pastel rainbow striped sweater, light-blue jeans, red sneakers and a dark blue denim jacket. 

 

If you have any information of her whereabouts, please contact either the Auror Office or Jacob and Sigourney Mercury. And now, the weather-”

 

Bill turned off the radio and sighed. He had been in Egypt for a month now, but he could never anticipate what would happen once he left the country for his internship. When he left, he was so sure that they were done with the dangerous adventures, Rakepick and the Cursed Vaults. The Vaults were sealed away, Rakepick was rotting in prison as she deserved and there were no more dangers at Hogwarts.

 

Why had Cassie disappeared, then?

 

She had suddenly vanished, just as quickly as she appeared in his life. 

 

Last seen in Westminster, London and late at night, nearly close to midnight. Why had she been there, barely a day after she graduated Hogwarts with no less than 12 NEWTs and a bright future ahead of her? What could possibly lead her to walking somewhere in London and then just…disappear?

 

That would explain the horrible feeling in his guts a couple of weeks ago. It was his instincts trying to warn him, but he had just assumed that he got an upset stomach from that lentil stew. Oh, how foolish he felt…

 

Cassie was so good as a younger sister for him. He had quickly gotten fond of that headstrong, clever girl. They had met officially when she was a second year, who was very sick of the rumours behind her back, and he had been an idealistic fourth year, seeking for the true adventure. 

 

Bill sighed as he stood outside, looking up at the dark night skies. There must be a thousand stars out here, more than he could ever see back home in the British Isles, and he remembered his time at Hogwarts fondly, even if it was a little over two years since he graduated. So much had changed in those seven years.

 

He thought about a friend who he probably would never see again. Just anything could’ve happened to poor Cassie, who had lived through so much trauma and pain. He wondered what has gotten to her in the end, when all kinds of monsters, murderers and cursed vaults had tried to get to her and never succeeded.

 

He had a terrible feeling that it was something she couldn’t handle alone and she had still attempted to do it, just because she didn’t want to involve anyone in her business anymore.

 

‘I never should’ve left.’ Bill thought and he was left alone with his regrets. For the next five years, he would live with his regrets and wonder what became of his dear friend. 

 


 

Romania. June 28th 1991

 

Charlie had made a big mistake and he knew it.

 

He shouldn’t have left her. He shouldn’t have abandoned her. But all that ran in his head was that she was the main target and if his little brothers got hurt because of that, he couldn’t live with himself. That was the only reason why he broke up with her.

 

Not because he didn’t love her. Oh no, Charlie still loved her with his whole heart to this day and probably forever. But in the choice between his little brother’s safety and his girlfriend…it was a sadistic choice, but he chose his family in the end. 

 

And now she was gone.

 

It didn’t make sense. It didn’t make any sense!

 

She was right there, when they graduated! They had graduated together at Hogwarts and sailed across the lake to Hogsmeade Station. They had been in the same boat, looking back at the castle. Cassidy had been there, smiling and for a moment, Charlie thought about getting back together with her, now that the dangers were over and the Cursed Vaults were dealt with. But it never happened because he was a coward. He got second thoughts and decided to give her space, he had thought there was time to talk to her later.

 

When she came to Hogwarts, just like him, Cassidy had been perceived in a negative light because of something her brother did. But she had proved everyone wrong, protected the school every year and she had left the school with triumph and honour.

 

Then she was gone. Cassidy had gone missing in London, at night, of all places. The last ones to see her were a couple of muggles and then…nothing. It was as if she had vanished into thin air. 

 

Charlie still dreamt nightmares about her. He woke up in cold sweat and he could swear that he had heard her fearful screaming, being dragged away into darkness and her voice echoed in his head. Then he had to go outside and take a smoke to calm his nerves.

 

He had the same recurring nightmare. He would see Cassie in the darkness of some weird hellscape place. She was trying to climb out of some hole in the ground, only to be dragged away by something and her screams echoed in a distorted way.

 

As someone who prided himself on his optimism, Charlie couldn’t believe that she could possibly be alive anymore. No one had found her in the two weeks she had been gone and last he heard from Tonks, was the trail of Cassie had gone cold.

 

That was it. Cassidy Mercury was gone and if not even Madeye Moody,the best Auror in ages, could find her…then it really meant that he’ll never see her again.

 

And Charlie cried bitter tears, wallowing in self-hatred and blaming himself. He had let go of the only person in the world he ever loved more than dragons (and that said a lot). And he swore to never love anyone again. He’ll never date anyone again, he’ll never marry anyone and he’ll never love anyone else that wasn’t her. 

 

There was only one who had a hold on his heart and it was Cassidy Mercury.

 


 

Devon. June 28th 1991.

 

Percy lied awake in his bed, staring at the ceiling and nearly drowning in guilt. His hands grasped the edges of his covers anxiously. He felt physically ill to his stomach.

 

He covered his ears, trying to block out the sounds that haunted him. It was only in his head, but he suffered nightmares.

 

His fault…it was his fault, wasn’t it? His fault that Cassidy was gone.

 

She was gone beyond the Vault. The one that controlled all the others and now, she was gone in a horrible world that waited beyond it. 

 

“I’ll be fine, save yourself!” Cassie screamed and his hands were getting sweaty from playing a very serious tug war with the long, black wine around her ankle, coming from whatever horrible monster that kept growling in that horrifying, distorted way. 

 

“No!” Percy shouted back, tears running down his face. His arms ached and screamed in pain; he wasn’t as strong as his brothers. “I won’t leave you! What if you’ll die!”

 

“You have to trust me!” Cassidy shouted at him. “As long as you know the truth, you can bring me back! Only someone who had taken a step through the vault and survived, can do it! You’ve got my wand and my journal! Find me! I know you can!”

 

Percy shook his head. “No! I won’t let you go!”

 

Cassidy looked at him and smiled. “It’s up to you to bring me back. I’m counting on you, Perce. Promise me you will find me, no matter what.”

 

“I-I promise.” He hiccuped. 

 

And then he lost his grip, his palms had gone too sweaty and her hands slipped from his.He had screamed out for Cassie, who shrieked in fear as she was dragged through the vault…and then it closed shut before it went dark.

 

Percy fell onto his knees and he screamed in complete grief.

 

It was two weeks ago. He had barely remembered how he got home. All he did was pick up her wand and journal. Inside her journal was a beautiful necklace with a pendant of a burning phoenix in a heart. It had been a Portkey that took him back to the Burrow.

 

Cassidy…she had provided him with a quick return home. She must’ve known that this was going to end badly for her, so she had made a Portkey for him. The necklace was no longer a Portkey and he kept all it, as with all his secrets, under a loose wooden plank in his floor. In that hole, he kept her journal with all information about the Vaults and her wand. 

 

He was just fourteen years old, nearly fifteen.

 

Percy sat up in his bed and buried his face in his hands, his small shoulders nearly shook with grief. 

 

‘I promise to find you and I will bring you home.’ He thought to himself. ‘Whatever it takes.’

 

Family never gave up on each other. And Cassidy was always going to be a part of his family, no matter what.

Chapter 2: Scars

Summary:

Percy is dealing with the aftermath of his officially worst “the day before the day before Christmas”. He struggles with his scars, both in the physical and emotional sense. His family finally meets his co-workers officially. Jon and Sasha shares a different perspective on certain past events.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy was finally released on the morning of December 23rd. The healers deemed him as fully healed. But he was a little reluctant to leave his father alone in the ward. 

 

“Don’t worry for me.” His father simply smiled at him and patted his shoulder. “I’ll be fine. But I think your siblings are driving your poor mother crazy at this point.”

 

“And I need to figure out what to do to help my friends. At least those who are Muggles.” Percy remarked.

 

“About that…” His father said and he smiled sheepishly. “You don’t think they can stay with us for a couple of days? Since you and your friends lived through a terrible experience-”

 

Percy sighed. “You want to ask them about the rubber duck.” He smiled. He knew his father too well.

 

“That too.” 

 

So Percy was finally on his way back to Grimmauld Place, by foot. He exited the old, abandoned building (that was what Muggles were seeing, at least) and looked up at the grey skies. It was ridiculously cold, but there was no snow. Only light drizzle. 

 

He sighed sadly. He missed the snow so much. In Scotland, he had loved it when the entire landscape was buried in snow, deep enough to make dozens of snowballs. He had loved it less when Fred and George pelted him with snowballs. The whole lake had frozen over and the ice was sturdy enough to skate on it (except in the middle where the ice was at its weakest. 

 

Christmas at his childhood home also had snow. He had grown up by the rolling hills at Devon and he remembered fondly how the Burrow always looked like a strange, towering gingerbread house in the snowy landscape. He felt a little saddened that he won’t come home for Christmas, after all.

 

Besides, he wanted a walk by foot because he needed to gather his thoughts before he reunited with his assistants.

 

Two of his assistants were Squibs. Tim and Martin.

 

They must’ve known that he wasn’t a Muggle, but he wondered why they never said anything. And he needed to figure out who had saved him, back when he collapsed in the archives and woke up at St. Mungos. And he could exclude both Jon and Sasha, as they are Muggles and they wouldn’t have known anything about the magic world, even less about St. Mungos. But it was either Tim or Martin.

 

He was tired of all this secrecy.

 

Percy suddenly stopped by the window of a shop and he looked at the Christmas decorations. Hm…perhaps he should get something for his assistants. He didn’t have much time left, but he was certain there was something for all of them. He was aware that Jon didn’t celebrate at all and Martin was Jewish. But he figured that maybe they’d appreciate a gift from him; for putting up with him for six months.

 

He made up a list in his head, thinking about what each of his assistants would like for the holidays.

 

Sasha was a very practical person and she liked brain puzzles, but occasionally, she did like feminine things like clothes, shoes, accessories and perfume. Jon liked books, but he never read anything from the same author. He struck Percy as someone who liked simple comforts.

Martin was easier to please; he seemed to idealise rural life in the countryside and he had mentioned that he liked knitting.

 

Tim was…hard.

 

Not to mention that Percy tried to ignore that idiotic flutter his heart always made whenever he thought of Tim. He was just…everything. He was tall, muscular, charismatic, funny, nice and smart. And he was great at sports, especially kayaking. He could have anyone he wanted.

 

Not a socially awkward, red-haired wandering stick with too big glasses, like him. 

 

And he was moping again.

 

Percy shook his head, he needed to get his act together. His massive crush on Tim was getting out of hand, it distracted him and he couldn’t focus on anything else. ‘Pull yourself together, Percival Ignatius Weasley!’ He mentally scolded himself. 

 

Right now, he needed to focus on preventing Jon and Sasha from being obliviated.

 


 

It didn’t take long for him to arrive at the doorsteps of Grimmauld Place and he still remembered to not ring on the bell (he was not in the mood of the vulgar portrait of Mrs Black shouting again), so he simply tried the door and walked right in. He carefully closed the door behind him. 

 

“AH!”

 

Percy had just turned around and was met by the sight of Bill, standing there with crossed arms and a very irritated expression.

 

“I thought you were supposed to wait for me!” His older brother hissed at him. “I was going to pick you up.”

 

Percy scoffed. “I think I can walk back home without holding your hand, thank you very much.” He shot back and walked upstairs to his bedroom.

 

“That isn’t the point.” Bill retorted and followed him up. “Percy, you have just survived something weird and probably fatal. And Dad got attacked by a big, ugly snake! We could’ve lost you both!”

 

“Well, you didn’t.” Percy simply said. “Dad certainly believed that I could return home by myself. Besides, I was going stir-crazy there.”

 

Bill sighed. “Alright, I can let you off the hook for now. But we’re still going to talk about this later. In any event, what are you gonna do about the Muggles?”

 

“Jonathan Sims and Sasha James! Use their names.” Percy snapped. “And they are staying with us for now. Apparently there are some section in the Department of Mysteries about the supernatural, the kind I just survived, so I’m waiting for word from Tonks who’s currently investigating the matter.”

 

“Section 30?”

 

Percy stopped, they were by the second floor, and looked at him. “Yes…that was what I heard. Do you know about it?”

 

“You could say that.” Bill sighed and rubbed his neck. “The matter about the Cursed Vaults was handled by the Department of Mysteries, that’s why no word about it has gone out to the public. Besides, an old school friend works there.”

 

Percy reflected on his memories about the Cursed Vaults. “I see.” He said slowly. “Well, where are my assistants then?”

 

“Tim has gone to fetch his younger brother at King’s Cross with Sasha.” Bill explained. “Martin has left to fetch some things from his old flat, because Jenny has some kind of special bag she needs. Jenny is hanging out with Harry, the twins, Ron and Ginny. And Jon is being fussed over by Mum.”

 

Percy stared at his brother. “Oh dear god. Don’t tell me…she found out he’s an orphan?”

 

“She found out he’s an orphan.” Bill confirmed and smirked. “She’s going to be unbearable now.”

 

“Oh, goodness me…” Percy turned on his heels and walked quickly downstairs. “You couldn’t have started with that?! Now I have to do damage control, again!”

 

“What do you mean with “again”?!”

 

“You and Charlie took off as fast as you could before I turned fifteen!” Percy retorted. “Do you know what kind of living hell I got? I have to deal with the twins, Ron AND Ginny on a regular basis! I never had a calm moment, not even at Hogwarts. I needed to show them how to tie their uniform ties, make sure they got eight hours sleep, three meals per day, plan out their study schedules, not letting my stupid roommate overtrain them at Quidditch and stop them from fighting Slytherin bullies everyday. If anyone deserves a goddamn vacation, it’s me!

 

They had reached the bottom floor and Bill looked baffled at Percy. “I thought you said that you had everything under control. Percy, have you lied to me while you were close to a mental breakdown?”

 

“Not lied, per say.” Percy said awkwardly. “I just directed your attention to something else other than my wellbeing.”

 

“Exactly how long have you stressed out yourself like this?”

 

“Since always?” Percy chuckled weakly and saw how his joke fell flat. “Not funny?”

 

Bill shook his head. “Not even remotely. Perce, you aren’t immune to stress. You need to speak up!”

 

“And I can’t do that, there is too much to do and I can’t focus on two things at once!” Percy snapped.

 

“Me and Charlie exist to help you out, we’re literally just one word away from rushing in and handling the situation!”

 

“And I don’t want anyone to handle the situation for me!” Percy shouted back.

 

“FILTH!” screeched the portrait of Mrs Black. "HALF BREEDS, BLOOD TRAITORS-”

 

And Percy ran out of patience.

 

“SHUT THE FUCK UP BEFORE I SET YOU ON FIRE, YOU GODDAMN NASTY BITCH! I’M SO SICK OF YOUR BIG DISGUSTING MOUTH, SO SHUT UP! SHUT THE HELL UP!”

 

He breathed heavily as the portrait looked as if she would faint and he shut the curtains with force. Once he turned around, he saw his mother in the doorway from the kitchen and she looked absolutely flabbergasted, with Jon standing on his toes and peeking over her shoulder. Near the staircase stood the twins, Ron, Ginny and Harry; all of them looked baffled before his younger siblings began to applaud with huge grins.

 

“No, don’t applaud that!” Percy exclaimed.

 

“Congrats, Perce!” Fred grinned.

 

“He finally swears!” George agreed.

 

“We’re so proud of him…” Ginny said and wiped away a fake tear.

 

“Oh, bugger off.” Percy muttered irritatedly before he looked at his mother. “I am so terribly sorry about my obscene outburst” He said and felt how his cheeks burnt in embarrassment. “I lost my temper.”

 

Normally, his mother would scold him and warn him from doing it again. But she just shook her head instead and pulled him into an embrace. “Oh, I’ll let this slide for this one time, dear.” Percy was suddenly aware that he had barely even hugged his mother in a long time, not since he became a prefect. “You’ve been through a horrible thing. Come, you need a spot of tea.”

 

That was…odd.

 

Percy stopped following his mother for a moment and looked at Jon. “Are you doing okay?” He asked. He knew that Tim and Martin would be fine, but for Jon and Sasha…this was probably overwhelming. 

 

“Well…ah…I’m fine.” Jon said slowly. “It’s a little overwhelming.” He chuckled weakly. “Being terrorised and nearly killed by Prentiss and worms, plenty of almost mortal death, and then magic and wizards are real.”

 

Percy sat down by the long table. “So you…don’t mind?” He asked carefully.

 

Jon sat in his chair and his hands fidgeted in his lap. “Not really…” He said honestly. “I-I mean, all those monsters out there like Prentiss or Michael are far more dangerous than a wizard possibly could be. I-I mean, your family are all…uh, magic. And they seem very nice. Surely all wizards and witches can’t be that bad to someone normal, like me.”

 

Percy didn’t know what to say. He was really happy that Jon didn’t react in a medieval fashion regarding magic. But Jon was also wrong. Not every wizard or witch was good. Especially not that one.

 

“Jon. I…” Percy stopped himself, he was close to talk about Voldemort and the threat he posed for the magic world and the muggle world. In one way or another, they were going to get involved either way. “I wish I could tell you everything, but until Tonks gets back with the news I’m waiting for, I can’t.”

 

The shorter man nodded, sporting a grave expression. “I see.” It was silent for a moment. “Can-can I ask about the small things? Such as your family. Are you all magic?”

 

“Well, I know that my mother has a second cousin who is a Squib.” he turned to his mother who was busy making lunch in the kitchen and boiling tea. Jon watched fascinated at how she waved her wand around, making pots and pans fly around. “Right, Mother?”

 

“Hm? Oh yes!” Mrs Weasley answered. “Poor Archimedes! Life has been so cruel and unfair to him, so he moved to America. There he lives with his wife and his daughter, Mafalda. Ah, she should be around Ginny’s age!”

 

Jon turned to Percy. “Um…what exactly is a Squib?”

 

Percy thought about Tim and Martin. “A Squib is…it’s someone who is born in a magical family, but doesn’t have any magic in them. They’re not really…common and by society’s standards, they are treated as second-class citizens.”

 

“What.” Jon said flatly and his eyes flashed dangerously. “Are you telling me that because of a lack of magic, both Tim and Martin are regarded as second-class citizens by your society?”

 

“Y-yes.” Percy sighed heavily. “Our world is ruled by a government, the Ministry of Magic and it exists in every known government of the world’s countries. The main responsibility is to make sure we’re hidden and protected from Muggles.”

 

“And again, what are Muggles?” Jon insisted. “I’m getting really sick of that word!”

 

Sirius entered the dining room. “Non-magic humans.” He answered casually. Percy had noticed that he seemed in a better mood and it was probably the seasonal spirit. “Our shitty government has a negative view, so that’s why you and your friend Sasha’s fates will be decided soon.”

 

“Our fates…what does that mean?” Jon snapped and got more agitated. “Is-is that a threat-”

 

“No, it isn’t!” Percy quickly said. “Calm yourself, Jon.”

 

Remus soon joined Sirius. “Excuse me, pardon this idiot. He keeps saying wrong things at the wrong time and that’s why everyone keeps thinking he’s the bad guy.” He shot an irritated glare at Sirius who shrugged. He offered a hand. “Remus Lupin.”

 

Jon shook his hand cautiously. “Ah…Jonathan Sims. Deputy Archivist of the Magnus Institute, London.” He introduced himself.

 

Percy forced down a smile. “Jon, we’re outside work. You can introduce yourself casually.”

 

“Right…” Jon mumbled and suddenly got busy drinking his tea. He blinked confused. “Oh…ah. Martin’s tea is nearly similar in taste. Very delicious.”

 

“Thank you, dear.” Mrs Weasley smiled brightly at him. “Percy, I just found out that your little friend doesn’t have any living family to spend the holidays. I hope you weren’t about to leave him alone?”

 

“Certainly not!” Percy exclaimed. “In fact, we had a little holiday party planned if it wasn’t for us being attacked and nearly getting eaten by flesh-infesting worms.”

 

Remus covered his mouth and looked like he was gonna get sick.

 

“He doesn’t like worms.” Sirius added unhelpfully and grinned. “Especially not when I pranked him in our fifth year. I just had this candy worm, which I charmed to look like a real one. All slimy and wiggly and looking very real, and then I bit it and-”

 

At this point, poor Remus Lupin covered his mouth with both hands. “Sirius Black, I hate you…” He said with a muffled voice.

 

“Love you too, Moony.” Sirius laughed.

 

Mrs Weasley nearly set a large pot of stew very hard on the table. “No more of that worm nonsense!” She snapped at Sirius. “It’s not funny!”

 

“I was just trying to lighten the mood.” Sirius said irritatedly. 

 

“It’s been long enough so we can joke about it.” Fred remarked cheerily.

 

“And if one of us has to make fun of the situation, so he can move on.” George agreed with a grin.

 

Percy held up a hand. “It’s fine, Mother. Frankly, if none of my brothers or Sirius made fun of my experience, I’m sure that I would keep overthinking about it and drive myself mad.”

 

Jon watched the family interactions with great interest. Percy then noticed that Jon was nearly drowning in a red large, knitted jumper and he seemed smaller than usual. It was nearly comical and he thought that Tim would have a field day with this.

 

And that was when it hit him…

 

“Where are the others?” He asked Sirius. “I know my siblings well enough that they never miss lunch.”

 

Sirius was about to answer when the twins interrupted him.

 

“Upstairs.”

 

“Harry’s moping.”

 

“As usual.”

 

“He’s an angsty teen now.”

 

“And yet so small.”

 

Percy sighed. “Yes, alright. Thank you.” He said, vaguely irritated because it wasn’t them he asked. “Next time, answer if I actually ask you two .”

 

Sirius shrugged. “I don’t mind, you know that.”

 

“Yes, but-but that isn’t the point!” Percy protested. “It’s about the principle! If you ask me something, I am bound to answer and not anyone else! Also I looked specifically at you! You always talk to the one you are looking at!”

 

“There he is!” Fred smirked.

 

“Our old, prissy brother!” George nodded.

 

Both of them applauded in a slow manner.

 

“Stop applauding me everytime I lose my temper!” Percy snapped. 

 

“That’s enough, you two!” Mrs Weasley scolded them. “Head upstairs and fetch your younger siblings and Harry. And stop bothering Percy, he needs to rest!”

 

And just as he thought they were done with the surprises, it seemed like the universe wasn’t quite done with him yet. When he helped out his mother setting the long table (he had to insist on it and prove that he wasn’t made of glass) and Sirius was currently upstairs, showing Jon where he and the rest of the assistants would be staying. 

 

Percy was spooked when he heard a shrill shriek behind him and he turned around. Hermione, who had entered the dining room with Ron, Harry and Ginny in tow, stared at him with a horrified expression. “What have you done to yourself?!”

 

His brain got into a temporary short-circuit. “I thought you were with your parents?” He asked.

 

All his younger siblings bursted out laughing. “Stop it, you lot!” Mrs Weasley said strictly, as she didn’t find it the slightest funny. 

 

“Worms nearly killed and ate me.” Percy answered Hermione’s question. “Don’t worry, me and my assistants have all been checked for any lasting effects.

 

Hermione shook her head so her bushy hair flew around. “I-I know what happened, the boys told me. I just wasn’t prepared for actually seeing the…ah, scars.”

 

“He can always pass off those scars as freckles.” Ron said teasingly. 

 

“Thank you. Ron. You always know what to say.” Percy said dryly.

 

“You’re welcome.” His youngest brother smirked. “More importantly, why aren’t we eating yet?”

 

“Because we’re waiting for the others to return-” Then they heard the front door open and close. “Ah, it must be them!”

 

“The muggles?” Ron asked confusedly. “I thought they were being obli-”

 

“And I am right here.”

 

Sirius strode into the dining room, in a very cheerful mood, and Jon trailed behind him, still looking awkward and small in that jumper. Behind them walked a smaller group that consisted of Martin, Tim and Sasha. And behind them were Jenny and Danny Stoker.

 

“Right…now when everyone is here, please take your seats.” Mrs Weasley said fondly at their muggle guests. Well, at least two of them were Muggles. The others were apparently two Squibs and their magical younger siblings.

 


 

Lunch was an…interesting affair.

 

Percy had thought, since he accepted the job offer long ago in June, that his family would never meet his assistants at all and granted, since he had thought all of them were muggles. Apparently he was wrong and now, he suffered the consequences of it.

 

“So!” Tim said with his usual bright, charming grin. “I am Tim Stoker, eldest son and your friendly, devastatingly charming neighbourhood Squib. And this is my little brother, Danny!” He gestured to himself and then at Danny who sat next to him.

 

Danny looked a lot like Tim and he waved. “I’m in Ravenclaw at Hogwarts.”

 

“Hang on, you don’t happen to be related to a Philomena Stoker?” Sirius asked.

 

“Yup, she’s a healer at St. Mungos. Our dad died in the war.” Tim nodded.

 

Percy suddenly looked at Tim, nearly alarmed. Surely…it couldn’t be Tim who saved him from magical exhaustion? But it could make sense…no muggle knew of St. Mungos unless they had siblings who were magical. But even so, they wouldn’t be able to bring someone there. Only wizards, witches and Squibs could find and enter St. Mungos. And there was a Healer Stoker…

 

It was so damn obvious the whole time!

 

“-so you left our world because frankly, our lovely society treats you like shit?” Sirius was very sarcastic about the ministry (it had taken Percy a while to understand his level of sarcasm). 

 

“That’s right.” Tim nodded. “And I realised that I don’t have to be a part of a world where I don’t even have rights. Besides, the muggle world has a lot of fun things going on if you know where to look! And I’m not really a big fan of conservatism.”

 

“So the whole magical community’s government is ruled by magical Tories?” Sasha questioned and raised her eyebrow.

 

Martin scoffed. “Yeah, that’s one way to look at it.”

 

“And very accurate.” Jenny nodded sourly. “I still don’t see why I can’t call them out by sending a strong-worded letter to the newspaper-”

 

“Because I say so!” Martin scolded her. “Jenny, you can’t fight the whole world on how they treat Squibs.”

 

“Why not?” 

 

Sirius smirked. “Yes, why not?” He asked teasingly. 

 

“Maybe Fudge shouldn’t worry about Dumbledore and the Order…” Fred started.

 

“The git should worry about the Squbs committing a revolution!” George finished.

 

“Oh, don’t joke about that!” Mrs Weasley said. “Squibs are already very ill treated and we don’t need it to become worse.”

 

“Alright, change of subject then.” Sirius nodded and looked over at the gingers who weren’t Weasleys. “Okay, you two said your family name is Blackwood, right? I can’t say that I recognise that name anywhere.”

 

“Our dad was a Muggle, but mum’s a witch.”

 

“Or at least used to be.” Martin said slowly, as if he considered the pros and cons of telling about his family. “Look…all we know is that our mum made some kind of vow to our dad and when he vanished, her magic also vanished. So she isn’t exactly well-”

 

Jenny coughed into her arm, although it sounded a little fake and Percy would swear that she was hiding the words “abusive” in the coughs. Martin sent his sister a scolding glare before he continued. “Blackwood is our mum’s surname. I don’t know what our dad was like, my sister was just a baby back then and I was too young to fully remember. All I can remember is that he didn’t like to say goodbye, for some reason. Because if you don’t say goodbye, then you’re not really gone…”

 

“You’re just not there right now.” Jenny added and the Blackwood siblings exchanged fond smiles to each other. 

 

“Oh, you poor little dears.” Mrs Weasley said softly. “You must’ve had a very hard time.”

 

“Not really, there’s always Grandad.” Jenny chirped. “He’s not here right now either, he works in America so he’s there all the time. But he sends really special gifts for birthdays and for Hanukkah!”

 

“Wait, you two are Jewish?” Ron asked, interested.

 

“Shalom!” Jenny grinned.

 

“On our mother’s side.” Martin confirmed.

 

But Sirius seemed to be deep in thought. “Blackwood…I assume that it’s your grandfather’s surname?”

 

“Yes, Marius Blackwood.”

 

The first name of their grandfather seemed to spark interest in Sirius. It was very brief and he looked over at Jon and Sasha. “Then we only have our Muggle guests.”

 

“Okay, I’m Sasha James. I don’t have parents because they died in an accident when I was two years old, so I was raised by my aunt.” Sasha introduced herself. “I don’t recall them at all, so I don’t really have anything to feel sad over.”

 

Jon cleared his voice. “Ah yes…my name is Jonathan Sims. I am also an orphan. My father fell off a ladder and broke his neck when I was two and my mother passed during a routine surgery when I was four. I was raised by my grandmother, who unfortunately doesn’t live anymore.”

 

They all stared in disbelief over how blunt Jon was about his family tragedy.

 

“Okay, that’s really sad.” Ginny then said. “Are you okay?”

 

“I am fine.” Jon waved off their concerns. “Nothing to worry about.”

 

Bill looked over at Percy’s co-workers and friends. “Let me get this right. The whole department of the archives consists of you four with tragic backgrounds, including Percy, and you just got all attacked by a weird living hive that was set on murdering you in cold blood-”

 

“William!” Mrs Weasley snapped. “Not in front of your little brothers and sister!”

 

“Eh, we’ve lived through worse things.” Ron muttered to Harry who shrugged.

 

“And none of you have gotten therapy about this?” Bill finished. 

 

“Well…” Martin started. “Therapy kinda costs a lot…”

 

“No one will believe us.” Jon huffed.

 

“The institute has kind of a bad reputation.” Sasha added.

 

“I don’t even know if therapy is funded by Bitchard.” Tim finished.

 

Percy instantly slapped his hands over his mouth, snorting and trying to supress his laughter. “Tim…that-that’s horrible!” He gasped.

 

“YOU MADE HIM LAUGH!” Fred and George shouted and pointed at Tim who smirked.

 

“Ages! We have tried for ages to make him laugh!”

 

“But it never worked…”

 

“We just assumed he had no sense of humour.”

 

Percy regained his posture. “You’ve never been funny.”

 

That sentence was apparently a mistake.

 

His twin brothers began to instantly gasp dramatically and hold their hands over the heart, deeply insulted by only four words.

 

“NEVER BEEN FUNNY?! You hear that, Gred?!”

 

“Absolutely, my dear Forge! This is a scandal!”

 

“The shame!”

 

“The outrage!

 

When his twin brothers sent him two identical evil grins, like two sharks just smelt fresh blood, Percy felt a cold shiver down his spine and looked at Tim. “Please save me from my evil brothers, Stoker.”

 

Tim lit up like a lamp bulb. “What, the big, powerful wizard needs help from little me?” He teased.

 

“If you don’t want me to fire me, then help me out!” Percy snapped irritatedly.

 

“Alright, deal!” Tim grinned.

 

Percy completely missed the knowing grin Fred and George sent to each other, nodding importantly.

 

Mischief Managed.

 


 

After lunch, in which Mrs Weasley denied any help with the dishes, Percy found himself in the large, spacious sitting room with his assistants. Not trusting his brothers for the moment, he had closed the door and cast sound-muffling spells so his nosy siblings wouldn’t eavesdrop with their stupid inventions.

 

“I’ll cut to the chase.” Percy said and paced around in the room. “I can’t imagine anyone else being a bigger success with my family than you four.”

 

“I still can’t believe that you planned to deny us this meeting until the bitter end.” Tim grinned, he leaned back at an armchair and stretched his arms. “Oh god, I haven’t been this full for ages!”

 

“Me neither.” Martin muttered from his spot on the couch.

 

“It was so good…” Sasha said, sitting next to Martin and treated him like a pillow, and sighed dreamily. “Your mum’s cooking is like a taste from the heavens!”

 

Jon was in another armchair, but sat in it with the legs dangling over the armrest. “I don’t think I’m gonna need food for a while now…she convinced me to eat at least two full plates of lunch.” He sighed.

 

“That’s how my mother is.” Percy smiled. “She’s someone who always takes good care of everyone, whether it’s family or guests. I was honestly worried about how my family would react to you guys. Except for perhaps my father, but he’s more interested in finding out the functions of a rubber duck.”

 

“Seriously?” Sasha chuckled.

 

“Yes. My father has always been fascinated by muggles and their culture, so it’s been a life-long obsession of his.” Percy said fondly. “Someday, you need to remind me to tell you what he did with our old car.”

 

“Hold on…is that what I think it is?” Tim grinned. “Danny wrote to me a couple of years ago and told me that a flying Ford Angelia crashed into a really angry willow tree at his school!”

 

Percy sighed and hung down with his head. “...that might be that. My father…ah…that car was his little pet project. He had experimented on it with so many spells and enchantments so it could fly through the air. It was supposed to have a button that cast invisibility on the car, but it was a new development so it didn’t work correctly when my youngest brother and Harry flown with it across the country when they missed the school train.”

 

Tim burst out laughing.

 

“It wasn’t funny!” Percy snapped and crossed his arms.

 

“Yes, it was!” Tim gasped for breath.

 

“So if they flew a whole car across the country, then a lot of people must’ve seen it!” Sasha remarked. 

 

“It made headlines for our newspaper for months.” Percy said and sat down in a spare armchair. “It was such serious business and the Ministry had to do damage control for a long while. Worst of all, my father was called into an inquiry and he had to pay a hefty fine for what he did.”

 

“Oh, good lord.” Jon winced.

 

“It really impacted our family economy while I was at school.” Percy explained and shuddered at the memory. “We were just lucky that Dad won the grand prize in our newspaper’s yearly galleon draw the next summer after that.”

 

“Oh! I think I read about that!” Martin added. “You guys really deserved that money.”

 

“Galleons are the money with the most value in our economic system.” Percy explained to Jon and Sasha. “We have Galleons, Sickles and Knuts.” Percy brought out his wallet, taking out three coins. One in bronze, another in silver and the last one in solid gold. He showed them to his friends.

 

“How much is a Galleon in pounds, then?” Sasha asked and picked up the gold coin, inspecting it. 

 

“A Galleon is about five pounds.” Percy replied.

 

Jon widened his eyes. “Really? One single coin in solid gold equals five British pounds?” He asked incredulously. 

 

Percy nodded with a smile. “Most Muggleborns has that exact reaction when they join our world.”

 

“Muggleborn…what’s that?”

 

“They are magical children born from Muggle origins. Not a single trace of magic can be tracked in the generation, but they are quite common.” Percy explained. “Unfortunately, because of the severe conservatism and blood status supremacy in our society, they are being discriminated against and in worst cases, targeted by real psychopaths.”

 

“That’s bullshit!” Sasha exclaimed and looked very angry. “Who do they think they are?! They think they’re better than everyone else, just because they’re, like, fifth or sixth generation with magic?!”

 

“That’s exactly that.” Tim said bitterly. It was so strange and uncanny to see Happy-Go-Lucky Tim sound so angry, as if there were venom dripping from his voice and his eyes flashed dangerously. “This whole society is really bullshit, Sasha. That’s why I fucking left it! I had enough with our own Tories with magic stepping on those they think aren’t “worthy” enough. My dad was Muggleborn and I heard what they called him. He was too stubborn to give up and determined to prove himself, so much that it got him tortured and killed.”

 

Percy then understood that Tim had so many reasons to abandon the magical world for good, now when he heard how his father and how he was treated.

 

“I also left…just briefly.” Percy admitted and he sat down. Tim glanced at him. “I…Tim, have kept in touch with the newspaper?”

 

Tim looked at him for a moment. “Not that often, I only read if it’s something that concerns me or Danny. But I kept up with it last year.” He said. 

 

“Did…did you, by any chance, read about someone named Bartemius Crouch Senior?”

 

Martin looked up, staring at Percy with widened eyes, and Tim frowned at Percy. Realisation suddenly dawning to them both. 

 

“That’s why you left.” Tim said. “The goddamn Ministry needed a scapegoat and they picked his personal assistant. Aka, you.

 

Percy nodded and the burden felt heavier on his shoulders. “It-it was my fault. I had only worked for him for a couple of months, I barely knew Mr Crouch or how he usually was like.” He whispered, but it was silent enough in the room so they could hear him. “I-I did a misconduct. I didn’t know that he was kidnapped, impersonated by someone else and…murdered in the end. Everything’s my fault…Voldemort wouldn’t have come back if it wasn’t for me-”

 

Jon suddenly sent him a withering glare. “Percy. Don’t tell me that you really expect an eighteen year old, who has only worked for an older and more experienced man for two or three months, was supposed to know that a stranger and murderer was impersonating him?”

 

Percy was floored. “Ah…now when you put it like that, it seems highly unlikely. But I should’ve alerted the matter to a superior once the first letter came and-”

 

“Answer my question!” Jon bit off. “Yes or no?”

 

“No!” Percy finally snapped. “N-no, there was no way I could’ve known! By all means, Barty Crouch Junior was dead to the whole world’s knowledge! I had no other superior to turn to and I had no reason to suspect otherwise! But-but everyone agreed the fault lied with me-”

 

“They lied!” Tim got onto his feet and shouted those two words. “Percy, the ministry fucking lied! They used you to throw you under the bus, make you take responsibility for something you had no idea about! They’re money-worshipping, power-hungry asshats and they just wanted to save themselves from the public opinion! What’s better than to throw the young, new assistant to bloodthirsty wolves?”

 

Sasha looked utterly horrified. “Oh my god…and I thought Elias was a bad boss. Percy…they used you and then fired you when you wouldn’t bend to their will.”

 

“How long have you been blaming yourself for this?” Martin asked worriedly.

 

Percy said nothing.

 

“Based on his silence, I’d say the entire time.” Jon said.

 

Percy covered his face in his hands and started to sob.  

 

It was one thing to hear it from his siblings, because they had always been rushing onto conclusions. They were the types to rush into a fight and hope for the best. They didn’t stop to analyse the situation. 

 

Dad always said it was the Prewett side of him, to stop to think

 

And his family was loyal and devoted to a fault.

 

But to hear from their perspectives, his co-workers and friends…Jon and Sasha who had no prior knowledge of his world…

 

It finally dawned on him that Mr Crouch’s death wasn’t his fault. It wasn’t his fault that Voldemort, the darkest and most evil of all wizards, was back.

 

It wasn’t his fault.

 

“Are-are you sad?” Jon asked nervously, fidgeting his hands and worried that maybe he went too far. “I…ah, I didn’t upset you, did I?”

 

“No, I’m happy!” Percy shouted, nearly laughing. “I’m so relieved that it wasn’t my fault! It wasn’t my fault!”

 

That was how he found himself being in the middle of a big embrace of four people. Tim and Martin on each of his side, Sasha hugging him from behind and Jon in the front. 

 

For six months, he had this pressed on him. The guilt had nearly suffocated him, making it hard to breathe and he couldn’t cry, he wouldn’t let out any of his feelings, and he had truly believed that he was the reason people had died. Mr Crouch…and then Cedric Diggory, who had been his friend, had died. But now everything was flowing down and it finally sank down to him that it wasn’t his fault.

 

It wasn’t his fault at all.

 

All he needed to confirm it was from another perspective.

Notes:

Well, well! Hello everyone and welcome to the first, REAL chapter of Season 2!

So, first things off...about Jon and Sasha. They are being confined at Grimmauld Place, in the wait for what their fates will be and if this mysterious "Section 30" will protect them from being memory-wiped. Tim and Martin are safe because they are Squibs, but neither of them have a good view of the Ministry.

And in case you missed it, Fred and George definitely ships Percy and Tim. They just made a huge deal about getting revenge on Percy for the "they were never funny" comment, so Percy would turn to Tim for protection.

Shippers on deck, am I right? ;))

Also Martin and Jenny's origins keeps being more ominous.🙃 What do you think? Can you guess who their elusive grandfather might be? And what is he doing in America?

And Percy has finally come to accept that Mr Crouch's death is not his fault (cause obviously, the Ministry would twist and turn on on the truth, making it his fault). How do you think the rest of the holidays will go as?

Thanks for reading and see you next week!

-Pookily

Chapter 3: Nothing Like The Holidays

Summary:

Percy and his archival-staff-turned-friends celebrates Christmas with his family at Grimmauld Place. Sasha singlehanded defeats one atrociously vulgar portrait, Percy is moping and pining (not necessarily in that order), Ginny kicks some sense in him and Tim surprises Percy.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Christmas this year was apparently a more different affair than he had thought. For all he knew, there was a 50/50 percent chance that he was going to celebrate the holidays either at the Burrow or Grimmauld Place (since he wasn’t keen on leaving Sirius alone on Christmas). But he had never included his assistants in that particular equation. 

 

But since they were all staying here, Percy thought about how surprised Jon and Sasha would be when they would celebrate their first Christmas with his magical and very chaotic family. 

 

It wasn’t until the morning of December 24th, when Tonks finally returned with the news he was waiting for.

 

“Well,” Tonk said cheerfully as Remus handed her a cup of hot tea, sitting by the long table and having breakfast with them. “Turns out that they can’t get their memories erased! Not even the Minister can do anything about that.”

 

“How come?” Percy pressed for answers, this had been keeping him on his toes for what felt like forever now. 

 

“Yeah, the order comes from the Department of Mysteries and they’re kinda their own boss. Fudge can’t boss them around because they handle business that isn’t magic but also isn’t muggle.” Tonk continued. “You know…apparently there is a third thing that has never been made public and probably never will. I have a couple of friends down there, but they are really tight-lipped about the stuff. I was really close friends with them from school. Anyways, your muggle friends don't class as “just muggles” anymore, now that you guys have lived through something like Prentiss.”

 

Percy nodded. “So this means…?”

 

“This means that your friends, Jon and Sasha, are protected by this Section 30.” Tonks said. Percy said nothing. “Okay, I’m gonna try to explain this as best as I can. So, there is this act that was passed by some Minister long ago. The Freedom of Paranormal Information Act. It was approved sometime in 1817. Anyways, when someone falls under that category, they have to write a-”

 

“Statement?” Percy asked.

 

“I was gonna say a report, but yeah, statement works.” Tonks shrugged. “Anyways, you have to write about what happened to you and sign your name. Just like that, you are “sectioned”.” Tonk made quotation gestures at the last word. “So legally, it doesn’t matter if you’re a wizard, squib or muggle, the Ministry has no business with you. They can’t jail you, snap your wand or even obliviate your memories.”

 

Percy swallowed. “So…my friends, Jon and Sasha. They legally can’t be obliviated?”

 

“Nope.” Tonks said and downed her tea. “Snyde and Copper confirmed this for me, they’re both Unspeakables, you know.”

 

‘Merula Snyde and Ben Copper…’ Percy thought to himself. ‘I haven’t heard a word of them since they graduated from Hogwarts, since Cassidy’s disappearance. I had no idea that both of them worked in the Department of Mysteries. The matter of the Cursed Vaults is handled by Unspeakables, after all…is that why they work there? To find her?’

 

Either way…Jon and Sasha were safe from getting their memories erased. 

 

“Wait, so all we have to do is to make our statements about Prentiss?”

 

Tonks nodded. “More like writing a report about it-”

 

“So, a statement.” Percy corrected.

 

Tonk groaned. “Yes, fine. A statement then.”

 


 

The entire day was spent in a much happier and relaxed manner than Percy could remember. Even Jon seemed to have forgotten about Prentiss and the Institute for a while.

 

It also gave him great joy to see Sirius being cheered up by the seasonal joy. He was no longer the sullen host from last summer and Percy smiled as he ran around, singing jolly Christmas songs, and being so focused into making this a pleasant experience for everyone.

 

Of course, Percy wouldn’t hear that he couldn’t help around the house. So he went into a cleaning frenzy.

 

That is what his parents called it when his surroundings were far too messy and his patience ran dry. So Percy quickly made himself some cleaning gear. He found himself a long apron with pockets, tied a clean handkerchief around his hair (he needed to keep it away), got himself rubber gloves and tied another clean handkerchief around his face, to cover his nose and mouth from any dust and potential doxy poison.

 

His pockets were filled with cleaning utensils and he was holding a broomstick in his hand (not one for flying, but the kind you actually clean with).

 

Tim laughed. “You look as if you’re going to war.”

 

“I am at war, Stoker.” Percy said seriously and adjusted his glasses. “I am at war against this wretched house, filled with dirt and filth.”

 

Tim held up his hands in a “I surrender” manner and let his young boss run off to fight the dust and filth of the house.

 

Later, Bill returned to the house and was met by the sight of both Percy and Sirius cleaning the entire entrance hall, removing all the cobwebs from the ceilings and chandeliers. For a moment, he stared at his little brother in all his cleaning gear, and quickly went into the kitchen.

 

“Mum?”

 

“What is it?” His mum responded, she was busy cleaning all the cooking ware with Martin helping her out. 

 

“Percy has a cleaning frenzy again.” Bill said and looked around the kitchen and dining all. He barely recognized the place anymore. Somehow, it seemed…brighter and much cleaner. 

 

“Let him be.” Mrs Weasley said strictly. “You know not to disturb him when he cleans.”

 

“As long as he remembers to rest. At this rate, he might clean the entire house by himself.” Bill joked and picked up a silver fork. “Huh…I didn’t even know Sirius had forks, spoons and knives in silver.”

 

Jon sat by the dining table, busying himself by polishing all the silverware by hand. He seemed to have a very pleasant time. “I asked him earlier. Apparently he belongs to the ancient Black family, so there are a lot of family heirlooms he doesn’t like.”

 

Bill raised an eyebrow. “You actually like to do this?”

 

“It’s relaxing.” Jon said casually. 

 

Well, his own little brother and Jon were like two peas in a pod, Bill decided. He had never thought there would be someone else who was on the same wavelength as Percy and yet, here he was.

 

It was heartwarming to see Percy having friends. Bill reflected back when he was still in school, but Percy had just begun. It had been so difficult for him to make friends; most of his peers in Gryffindor thought he was so odd, just because he preferred books before playing Quidditch and for a Weasley, that was just strange. 

 

And Percy was so passionate about learning, whether it’s school subjects or for leisure. And once he was obsessed with a certain subject, he could go on and on for hours, days or even months. He remembered one time when Percy wouldn’t talk about anything else than muggle science, especially physics (Dad had actually encouraged Percy about that particular subject).

 

There was always Oliver Wood, of course and that was such a strange lad. The only thing he was genuinely interested in was Quidditch. Charlie had a field day with him when the lad joined the Gryffindor team. Bill thought about how there were seven first years when Percy started and because seven boys didn’t fit in one dorm, Percy shared a separate dorm with Oliver (since their surnames began with a W). 

 

So many times Percy just stomped inside his own dorm and complained about Wood. Oh, he nearly missed those times. His little brother had been so small for his age and then when he became fifteen, he just grew as if a tree got an instant grow potion.

 

Bill remembered when he had introduced Percy to his friends and his brother had instantly latched onto Cassidy. He had admired her so much and in retrospect, it wasn’t hard to. Cassie had become a role model for many young, new students during his school years. Percy looked up to her, as if she was the brightest star who graced them all with her presence.

 

He lost his smile when he thought about Cassidy, wherever she could be now. Bill refused to believe she was dead. He knew that she couldn’t be dead. ‘Wherever in the world you are, Cassie…I hope I will see you at Christmas next year. I’m sure we will meet again.’

 


 

The result of Percy and Sirius’ combined efforts and hard work was done when it was dinner time. 

 

The entrance hall looked, no pun intended, magical. The tarnished chandeliers were no longer hung with cobwebs but with garlands of holly and gold and silver streamers; magical snow glittered in heaps over the threadbare carpets. And in the sitting room, a great Christmas tree, obtained by Mundungus and decorated with live fairies, blocked Sirius's family tree from view, and even the stuffed elf-heads on the hall wall wore Father Christmas hats and beards.

 

“That is incredibly morbid.” Jon remarked.

 

“And it wasn’t my idea.” Percy scoffed indignantly. “It was Sirius and he did it anyway, despite my protests.”

 

Martin glanced at the mentioned wizard, who was having far too much fun decorating the staircase railings with holly garlands. “How come you are living with Sirius Black, anyways?” During lunch-time, Percy had to tell his assistants about Sirius and that he was innocent for a crime he didn’t commit, because Merlin knows that Sirius would be rubbish at explaining he’s innocent. 

 

“Well…” Percy rubbed his neck, awkwardly. “Me and my family were staying here last summer and I decided to stay. Partly because it was easier to get to the institute from here in London than from my family home in the countryside at Devon.”

 

Jon nodded. “Yes, that seems very reasonable and practical. Not to mention it would be hard to drive everyday from Devon to London.”

 

“Oh, we don’t have to drive.” Tim added with a grin. “In our shitty magical world, we can travel with magic! So we’re there, poof, just like that!”

 

Martin scowled. “Don’t say it like that, Tim! Don’t you have any manners?”

 

“You know him, Marto.” Sasha smirked. “Of course he doesn’t have manners.”

 

“Rude.” Tim said and stuck out his tongue at Sasha. “Anyways. We can travel through fireplaces.”

 

Jon stared at him, dumbfounded. “Uh…ah…fireplaces. How does that go?”

 

Tim smirked mischievously and inhaled, probably to tell him a big, fat lie, when Percy interrupted him. 

 

“We take a handful of floo powder, it’s a certain kind of powder where we’re supposed to throw it into a fireplace with a burning fire, which doesn’t hurt us by the way. All you have to do is to step inside, say very clearly where you want to go and then you throw the powder down to the fire and then you vanish into it, travelling to a connecting fireplace located in the place you want to go.”

 

He took a deep breath.

 

“Good lord, how fast can you talk?” Jon asked, surprised while Tim pouted in the background. “And I suppose the fireplace travel does make more sense, now when you just explained it. If the institute had a fireplace, then it would’ve been convenient for you.”

 

“Yes and no.” Martin said. “The ministry can only connect two fireplaces that belong to citizens residing in the magical community. For example, Squibs can use the Floo System if their fireplace is in a magic home.”

 

“Don’t you need magic to do that?” Sasha asked.

 

“Nope. Anyone can travel with floo powder, because the floo powder is a magical artefact!” Tim said cheerfully. “All of the magic is contained in the fireplace once it's attached to the floo network. That was how I managed to get Percy to St. Mungos.”

 

Percy glanced at Tim. “I…I don’t think I have thanked you for that yet.” He started, feeling incredibly embarrassed about that. “N-not that I didn’t want to thank you, but it took me a long while to figure who it was and then Prentiss started to attack us-”

 

“Hey, it’s cool. We’re cool.” Tim held up his hands. “I had a hunch that you were gonna try something like that, at some point. But I didn’t know you were gonna stay after hours and nearly kill yourself because of that.”

 

Jon looked back and forth. “Can you die from that?”

 

“All wizards and witches have a magical core within themselves. It’s a part of us, in the spiritual sense, and in certain ages, we have a limit of how much we can take. Think of it as you can’t exercise too much, because you run out of stamina and there’s too much strain on your physical body. That is how it is when we overdo it with magic and we can die of magical exhaustion.”

 

“I see.” Jon said. “So what you did back then was nearly killing yourself by going beyond the limits of your magical stamina.”

 

Percy sighed. “Yes. And that was why I was put on bedrest for three days. The damage wasn’t so great that it could’ve killed me, but if no one had found me…” He trailed off and tried to not think about it. “Magical exhaustion can be serious if left untreated. That was why my family wasn’t so happy with me and refused to let me out of their sight for three days. That was the most dangerous thing I had done before Prentiss. So I guess they’re all a little paranoid now.”

 

“Yeah, because you turned up half-dead twice for them now.” Sasha pointed it out. “If I had a sibling I care about and they nearly died twice and I didn’t even know they were in danger, I’d be really scared and paranoid to let them go again.”

 

It had never hit Percy how much this affected his family until now. Oh. That was why Bill was so paranoid now. He hadn’t even thought about what his siblings felt like. He had been so preoccupied with surviving Prentiss, protecting his assistants and then worrying about his father being bitten by a goddamn snake.

 

He didn’t even think about how they felt seeing him nearly die.

 

“I’m an idiot.” Percy suddenly said. “I haven’t considered how they felt about seeing me half-dead twice.”

 

“You haven’t talked to them about it?!” Martin exclaimed.

 

“DIRTY HALF BLOODS-” The vulgar portrait of Mrs Black started to scream again.

 

“SHUT UP!” Percy shouted, but to his surprise, Jon, Martin, Tim and Sasha also joined in and shouted those two words at once.

 

Sirius then appeared with another box of decorations, watching the portrait of his mother nearly choke by being shamed by two squibs, one blood traitor and two muggles. He grinned as the portrait went silent.

 

“This is the best Christmas present I could ever get.” He remarked happily.

 


 

The next morning, Percy woke up when something soft hit his head.

 

“MORNING!” Fred and George stood there, already dressed in their new knitted jumpers. “Happy Christmas, Parchivist!”

 

Percy fumbled after his glasses on the nightstand and put them on. A quick glance at the clock told him it was a little past eight o’clock. “You couldn’t let me sleep in, today of all days…” He said and yawned. “And what is a Parchivist?”

 

“Your name, dear brother.” Fred smirked.

 

“-and the word archivist-” George added.

 

“Put it together-”

 

“And what do you got?”

 

“Parchivist!” They finished in union, looking ridiculously proud of themselves.

 

Percy sighed, he really should’ve seen that coming. “Well, good job on the new word. I am sure it will be a nice addition to a future lexicon.” He said dryly. “How about you bother Ron instead?”

 

“On it!”

 

PANG

 

Both of the twins vanished into thin air, most likely apparating themselves upstairs to Harry and Ron’s room. Percy stared dumbfounded after them before he shook his head. They needed to work on how to apparate without a sound, but he strongly suspected they were doing that on purpose so he wouldn’t go back to sleep.

 

Besides, it was impossible to fall back asleep now.

 

He left the four poster bed and walked over to the mirror on the wall, trying to brush his hair to make him a little more presentable. His curls had grown impossibly long for the past months and his mind had been dead set on the looming threat of Prentiss than to actually care about how he looked. Right now, his hair had grown to half of his neck, like a very curly, fiery red bob haircut.

 

Amazing how his mother hasn’t even said a word about it while she still pesters Bill about a haircut.

 

He turned around and saw a pile of Christmas presents by the foot of his bed. Well, he might as well open them now. Tradition and all.

 

This year’s knitted sweater was dark green with a P in gold. He had no idea how his mother never seemed to run out of yarn, but he had never asked. And the moment he touched it, suddenly his vision turned foggy.

 

His bedroom at Grimmauld Place vanished and he was seeing a different room at Grimmauld Place. It was as he was standing in the room, watching and he was still not there. He saw Harry, sitting up in his bed and opening his Christmas presents when Fred and George Apparated at the foot of his bed.

“Merry Christmas,” said George. “Don't go downstairs for a bit.”

“Why not?” said Ron.

“Mum's crying again,' said Fred heavily. “Percy sent back his Christmas jumper.”

“Without a note,” added George. “Hasn't asked how Dad is or visited him or anything.”

“We tried to comfort her,” said Fred, moving around the bed to look at Harry's portrait. “Told her Percy's nothing more than a humungous pile of rat droppings.”

“Didn't work,” said George, helping himself to a Chocolate Frog.

The vision ended and Percy nearly collapsed on the floor on his knees, his hands trembles and he saw droplets on the floor. Quickly reached to itch back at something on his cheeks, he felt…tears.

 

Another vision of what his future could’ve been if he accepted Fudge’s offer.

 

Why? Why torture him like this? He didn’t understand why his Seer abilities tormented him like this, showing visions of the future he was supposed to live and watching as his family seemed better off without him. Why today of all days?

 

He grabbed a hold of his new knitted jumper, hugging it tightly to his heart. ‘Try to breathe…’ He thought toi himself. ‘Breathe in through the nose…’ He inhaled. ‘And out through the mouth.’ He exhaled slowly. ‘Again. In through the nose…and out through the mouth.’

 

The door opened and he barely reacted. “Happy Christmas, P-what happened?!”

 

Percy looked up and there stood Ginny, with hands on her hips and she looked very determined to beat up whoever made him cry. He hadn’t even noticed how much she had grown up since the summer. “I-it’s nothing, Gin.” He said softly. “I saw something that clearly didn’t happen…and I was briefly shaken.”

 

“Rubbish!” Ginny said and Percy was taken aback of how blunt she was. “Bill said that you have been worried about your future visions, that you see things that clearly didn’t happen. Is it another one?”

 

Percy hesitated to talk about it. He never liked to talk about his Seer abilities and it was a little of an open secret in his family. They didn’t talk about it because they didn’t know what to do with the information and frankly, he didn’t give prophecies. He could only see what might possibly happen in the future and Percy hated to talk about it.

 

“...I received a vision of the future, if I had accepted Fudge’s promotion.” Percy finally admitted. Ginny was the first one to know about this. “We had a row, me and Dad and I…left you guys. I became estranged. You all hated me. I don’t know why I get visions of this…alternate future that I should’ve probably had if I had taken his offer and never found the institute.”

 

“Well, it didn’t happen. Why worry about it?” Ginny said.

 

“Because I end up questioning my standing in the family, what I mean for you at all!” Percy exclaimed. “I know that I’m not so well-liked, no one likes a weird, know-it-all foureyes! But I can’t stand the thought that my own family hated me for taking an offer that probably would’ve been the only way to save my career.”

 

Ginny sat on the floor next to him, dressed in a knitted, light purple jumper (honestly, it looked very good on her). “Okay, you’re reading too much into that. That clearly didn’t happen, but maybe your weird future vision was just warning you for a path that obviously would destroy you on the inside.”

 

Percy said nothing.

 

“And we don’t hate you, idiot.” Ginny said and Percy looked at her, shocked that she was so…crude. “You’re our brother and yeah, you’re frustrating sometimes cause you’re so smart and yet, so dumb! We get mad at you because we don’t want anything happening to you. Bill’s been on pins and needles because he’s scared that you’ll chase something that probably can kill you.”

 

Percy swallowed. “If…just, if I had taken that promotion offer…what would’ve you thought?”

 

“I would say you’re stupid to take it, cause Fudge would obviously try to use you like a tool.” Ginny answered honestly. It was a brutal honesty, but that was very much in her range. “But I wouldn’t hate you, not now, not if and not ever. I love you, you brilliant idiot.”

 

Ginny hugged him and Percy felt shaken to his core, in a good way, and it was enough to nearly make him cry again. This time by happiness. “Thank you…” He whispered softly, hugging her back.

 

The moment didn’t last long before Ginny grabbed a present from his pile, shoving it at him. “Now, open mine and stop loitering!”

 


 

Percy felt a little better after his emotional exchange with his sister and he decided to not think too much about the visions of his alternative future. As she bluntly pointed out, they don’t matter because it didn’t come true in the end.

 

The future was such a complex thing, after all. He barely understood it on a good day.

 

So Percy dressed in a white collared shirt, a pair of khakis and his new, dark green jumper. His halt this year had been good. Apart from the jumper from his mother, he had received a pair of flannel shirts from Bill (they were soft under his touch, very good texture), Fred and George had given him a box filled with joke products from their soon-to-open joke store (he seriously doubted when he would use candy that make anyone sick) but he appreciated the bath bombs that apparently played music when they were being dissolved in water. He had received a small box of them that was in the scents of jasmine, lavender, honey-vanilla, chamomile and peppermint.

 

Oddly thoughtful of them.

 

It was evident that Ron had very little idea to give him, so it was generally office supplies. Which he was very happy about in a Percy-esque way. A couple of empty notebooks, writing utensils like pens with ink inside, pencil grips that were very soft and in various colours, scented markers, a set of pencils in plastic and pastel colours and a pencil case to keep all his new office supplies in.

 

To be honest, Percy was very excited about the strange eraser pens that had cherry and green apple scents.

 

Ginny…she had given him a heavy gift that was books from someone named Stephen King. Percy looked among the books, examining them carefully. Well, they certainly looked interesting! He had no idea what they were about, but  it seemed like Carrie, IT, The Talisman, The Shining and a series of three books called The Dark Tower would be a pleasant distraction when he wasn’t fearing for his life in the archives.

 

She had also added an adorable tin can with tea. Sometimes it was as if she knew him better than he thought.

 

Charlie’s gift had been…a surprise and Percy went still when he opened it, sent all the way from Romania. A light blue Walkman cassette player with earphones, along with cassette tapes. It wasn’t new, but he had seen it before and he knew exactly who it belonged to before.

 

There was also a note.

 

“Hey, Perce. Sorry I couldn’t stay longer in London this time. I hope you’re okay. I know we’re not really close, but remember that I’m not far away if you wanna talk. Anyways, I think you recognise this thing. You need it more than I do and Cassie would’ve wanted you to have it. You two really liked that Kate Bush tape. 

 

Stay safe and see you in summer.

 

-Charlie”

 

Percy held one of the cassette tape boxes in his hand, where a pictured woman with dark hair was snuggled with two dogs. He didn’t waste any time. He took out the tape, placing it inside the walkman, put on the headphones and pushed on the play button. 

 

“It's you and me
It's you and me
Won't be unhappy

And if I only could
I'd make a deal with God
And I'd get Him to swap our places
Be runnin' up that road
Be runnin' up that hill
Be runnin' up that building

Say, if I only could”

 

Tears were flowing down his face and something felt stuck in his throat, he was trying to breathe. The painful memory of Cassidy taking his place…being dragged into that cursed vault and vanishing beyond an unreachable place…

 

He wiped away his tears and looked down at the Walkman that belonged to a much treasured friend, someone who was the closest thing to an older sister he ever had, and he wished that Ron and Ginny could’ve met her. 

 

Cassidy was someone who belonged more in their family, somehow. He knew Charlie still loved her to this day and it was probably the only person in the world Charlie would ever love (as he never showed interest in anyone else). Bill had regarded her as a younger sister, but not too young to talk about important things. 

 

He had seen her as an older sister, a role model and someone safe to turn to, when he needed advice or maybe just comfort. Fred and George had fewer memories with her, but they had loved her and the way she was fun, confident and taught them so many things in the name of mischief (that’d actually explain a lot).

 

‘She really did it, didn’t she…’ Percy thought to himself, he kept listening to the song until it ended and he pressed stop before another song would play. ‘Cassidy really made a deal with god and swapped places with me.’

 

He realised that he had more gifts to open and set aside the Walkman with its headphones for now. He hummed the song under his breath, though. Hermione had given him a very fine stationery with pearl white quills and ink pots in different colours. 

 

Harry had given him…a very intriguing thing. It was a square box with a handheld device for games, called GameBoy. Along with a note that said “In case you get bored. :)” . Well, that was something to investigate later.

 

He hadn’t exactly expected anything from his old teacher, but Lupin had given him a couple of books (he had never heard of the Chronicles of Prydain, but they seemed interesting) and a box full with various kinds of chocolate.

 

Sirius had given him a dark blue puffer jacket, it somehow looked stylish (and he was curious of how he even managed, when he was indoors all the time), and when Percy picked it up to inspect it further, a book fell out, well hidden inside the zipped up jacket, and he picked it up.

 

All he had to do was to read the title and Percy’s entire face burnt in mortified embarrassment.

 

Percy rose up and stomped downstairs, enraged.

 


 

The kitchen downstairs was nearly crowded with his assistants, and of course, Sirius.

 

Percy paid no mind to anyone else and walked right to Sirius, only briefly acknowledging Harry for a moment. “Excuse me, I need to murder your godfather right now!”

 

Harry looked flabbergasted. “What, what?!”

 

Sirius laughed instead. “So,” he added with a smirk. “Do you like it?”

 

“I don’t need it! Take it back!” Percy snarled before he stopped himself and glanced at his mother who was busy fussing over Jon, who frankly seemed vaguely overwhelmed of being taken care of, before he added in a lower voice. “Sirius, I don’t need that book about…certain topics.” He glanced at Harry who looked very confused.

 

“Look, you need to discover yourself a little.” Sirius said. “You know that our cheerful society,” the word cheerful was spoken in all sarcasm. “Doesn’t care about who’s gay or not.”

 

“Schhh!” Percy hissed and looked around himself in panic. “They don’t know, okay! Not a word from you, not a single word!” He whispered angrily.

 

“You should really remove that stick up your-”

 

Percy answered by throwing a soaked dish towel at his face and stomped off.

 

Harry looked at his godfather, not really understanding why Percy was so upset. “What was that about?”

 

“He’s having his first, real crush.” Sirius said, far too amused with the whole situation. “And we’re not including those silly schoolboy crushes. This is the real deal.”

 

Resume sighed as he helped around, setting the table for their Christmas lunch. “You keep teasing him, Sirius. I’m surprised that he hasn’t hexed you yet in your sleep.”

 

“Living with Percy is really funny.” Sirius told his godson. “It’s been too long since I had fun teasing a nerd like him.”

 


 

Considering how some of them celebrated the holidays differently, Percy noticed that this year’s seasonal dishes had some additional ones. For example, neither Martin or Jenny could eat pork because of dietary laws in their religion. 

 

Jenny had been far too happy to ramble up the kosher restrictions when Hermione asked.

 

“Okay, so we can only eat from land animals that chew their cud and have cloven hooves. Pigs, hares, camels and hyraxes are forbidden because they only possess one trait and are instantly disqualified.” The youngest Blackwood said cheerfully. “About birds, we can’t eat from predatory birds, water birds that eat fish or bats.”

 

“Why would you eat bats?!” Ron said, obviously disgusted. 

 

“I don’t know!” Jenny said with a shrug. “Maybe the Torah put it there, just in case. But anyways, we can eat chicken, turkey, goose and…Martin, I forgot the rest.”

 

“Chicken, geese, quail, turkey and dove.” Martin finished. “The fish we eat must have both fins and scales. And we can’t eat other seafood, like shrimps or clams.”

 

“So many rules for Jews.” Ron remarked. “And that’s just for food . Hang on, you can eat eggs, right?”

 

“Of course we can!” Jenny said. “Otherwise I would’ve jumped into the river Thames.”

 

“No, you wouldn’t.” Martin said strictly.

 

The lunch was a merry affair, if not very chaotic when Fred and George made fireworks sparkle in the air, whereas both Jon and Sasha watched in awe. Tim and Danny pulled on a Christmas cracker, which exploded, and revealed a funny hat. 

 

And to Percy’s mild surprise, he discovered that his mother somehow had knitted jumpers for his assistants. He was glad that they weren’t left out and he knew that his mother would never let anyone go without a holiday jumper (as she previously called them Christmas jumpers, she promptly changed the name when she learnt the Blackwoods were Jewish). 

 

After lunch, the Weasleys, Harry and Hermione were going to visit Mr Weasley at St. Mungos. Tim and Danny were also going, but to visit their mother who was working, and they chose to walk instead since they wanted to enjoy the weather.

 

The group would be escorted by Mad-Eye and Lupin. Mundungus turned up in time for Christmas pudding and trifle, and had managed to 'borrow' a car for the occasion since the Underground did not run on Christmas Day. 

 

The car, (which Percy doubted to be simply borrowed) had been enlarged with a spell like the their old Ford Anglia had once been. Although normally proportioned outside, ten people with Mundungus driving were able to fit into it quite comfortably. Mrs Weasley hesitated before getting inside. Percy knew his mother well enough to know that her disapproval of Mundungus was in a struggle with her dislike of travelling without magic.

 

But the cold outside and her children's pleading won her over, so she settled herself into the back seat between Fred and Bill with good grace.

 

Percy had been reluctant to leave his assistants behind at Grimmauld Place, but Sasha has assured him that they were fine at the place. It was strange, it felt so odd to be apart from his assistants and friends. He supposed that surviving a dangerous situation together really brought friends together. 

 

The journey to St Mungo's was quite quick as there was very little traffic on the roads. A small trickle of witches and wizards was creeping furtively up the otherwise deserted street to visit the hospital. The gathering got out of the car, and Mundungus drove off around the corner to wait for them. They strolled casually towards the window where the dummy in green nylon stood, then, one by one, stepped through the glass.

 

The reception area looked pleasantly festive: the crystal orbs that illuminated St Mungo's had been coloured red and gold to become gigantic, glowing Christmas baubles; holly hung around every doorway; and shining white Christmas trees covered in magical snow and icicles glittered in every corner, each one topped with a gleaming gold star. It was less crowded than the last time they had been there, although halfway across the room Harry found himself shunted aside by a witch with a satsuma jammed up her left nostril.

 

“Family argument, eh?” smirked the blonde witch behind the desk. “You're the third I've seen today… Spell Damage, fourth floor.”

 

They found Mr Weasley propped up in bed with the remains of his turkey dinner on a tray on his lap and a rather sheepish expression on his face. 

 

Percy narrowed his eyes in suspicion and the mental image of his father attempting muggle medicine entered his mind, especially stitches. Huh, that was oddly vivid and specific. ‘Please, don’t let it be true.’

 

“Everything all right, Arthur?” asked Mrs Weasley, after they had all greeted Mr Weasley and handed over their presents.

 

“Fine, fine.” said Mr Weasley, a little too heartily. “You, er, haven't seen Healer Smethwyck, have you?”

 

“No.” said Mrs Weasley suspiciously, “Why?”

 

“Nothing, nothing.” said Mr Weasley airily, starting to unwrap his pile of gifts. “Well, everyone had a good day? What did you all get for Christmas? Oh, Harry - this is absolutely wonderful!” For he had just opened Harry's gift of fuse-wire and screwdrivers.

 

Mrs Weasley did not seem entirely satisfied with Mr Weasley's answer. As her husband leaned over to shake Harry's hand, she peered at the bandaging under his nightshirt.

 

“Arthur.” she said, with a snap in her voice like a mousetrap, “You've had your bandages changed. Why have you had your bandages changed a day early, Arthur? They told me they wouldn't need doing until tomorrow!”

 

“What?” said Mr Weasley, looking rather frightened and pulling the bed covers higher up his chest. 'No, no - it's nothing - it's -l-

 

He seemed to deflate under Mrs Weasley's piercing gaze.

 

“Well - now don't get upset, Molly, but Augustus Pye had an idea… he's the Trainee Healer, you know, lovely young chap and very interested in… um… complementary medicine… I mean, some of these old Muggle remedies… well, they're called stitches, Molly, and they work very well on-on Muggle wounds-”

 

Percy felt how he became cold on the inside, as if he had been stuck outside in a snowstorm and froze into a solid ice sculpture. He inhaled calmly. “Dad…please don’t tell me what I think you may have done…”

 

Mrs Weasley let out an ominous noise somewhere between a shriek and a snarl. Lupin strolled away from the bed and over to the werewolf, who had no visitors and was looking rather wistfully at the crowd around Mr Weasley; Bill muttered something about getting himself a cup of tea and Fred and George leapt up to accompany him, grinning.

 

“Do you mean to tell me.” said Mrs Weasley, her voice growing louder with every word and apparently unaware that her fellow visitors were scurrying for cover and only her third son remained, as he was foolish to freeze up now. "That you have been messing about with Muggle remedies?”

 

“Not messing about, Molly, dear.” said Mr Weasley imploringly, “It was just-just something Pye and I thought we'd try…only, most unfortunately, well, with these particular kinds of wounds…it doesn't seem to work as well as we'd hoped-”

 

“Meaning?”

 

“Well… well, I don't know whether you know what-what stitches are?”

 

“It sounds as though you've been trying to sew your skin back together!” said Mrs Weasley with a snort of mirthless laughter, “But even you, Arthur, wouldn't be that stupid-”

 

And this was probably a bad idea, but there was no use to tip-toe around the subject. “Mother, that is the general idea with stitches.” Percy said and braced himself for the verbal impact. “They are meant to function like that.”

 

“I fancy a cup of tea, too.” said Harry, jumping to his feet.

 

Hermione, Ron and Ginny almost sprinted to the door with him. As it swung closed behind them, they heard Mrs Weasley shriek “WHAT DO YOU MEAN, THAT'S THE GENERAL IDEA?!”

 

Percy sighed as his father gave him a pitiful look of betrayal and tried, without any further success, to calm down his wife. ‘Not the peaceful Christmas I had in mind.’ Percy thought to himself and sat down on a chair, awkwardly in the middle of his parents’ “argument” about muggle medicine and whether or not they were suitable for magically poison wounds.

 


 

“Oh my god, that is hilarious!” Tim shouted with laughter.

 

They had returned to Grimmauld Place in somewhat sombre moods. Percy told his assistants about the stitches debate between his parents and why muggle medical care was sometimes unsuitable for magic wounds.

 

Tim found that absolutely funny.

 

“I assume there is something in the poison that makes the stitches dissolve, then?” Jon suggested and ignored Tim nearly rolling on the floor.

 

“Yes, I suspect as much. Goodness me, I knew that my father was a little too fond of the muggle world, but not to this extent!” Percy sighed in despair. “I thought he had more sense than this, really.”

 

“Maybe he was looking for a shortcut, so he could be released faster?” Martin asked. “I mean…it can’t be fun, being all alone in the hospital.”

 

“No…I suppose so.” Percy said slowly. “Perhaps I am a little too hard on him.”

 

BOOM

 

“But I am going to shout the ears off Fred and George if they KNOCK IT OFF!” Percy started, only to shout on the top of his lungs. He was frustrated enough as it was, without them burning off all their new joke products.

 

That was when he suddenly realised…the silence.

 

“Wait.”

 

Percy jumped up to his feet, his assistants looked at him bewildered, and he stepped out of the sitting room, listening after any sound. 

 

Nothing.

 

“Sirius. Sirius!” Percy called after the older man.

 

“What is it-” Sirius trailed off before he realised what the matter was. “It’s silent!” He exclaimed.

 

Both of them scrambled to where the vulgar portrait was…only to see a large, empty square spot on the wall. 

 

“I-I…don’t…this is…” Percy was at loss for words.

 

Sirius seemed to be just as dumbfounded as he was, he kept staring at the wall and then at Percy. Back and forth. “How?!” He exclaimed. “It was impossible to get rid of the hag!”

 

“I know! We tried everything for the whole time I’ve lived here!” Percy agreed. 

 

“Oh, I took it down.” Sasha’s voice explained behind them. Both of the shocked men turned around, looking at Sasha who was dressed in a happy yellow jumper (which complemented her skintones). “I just got sick of the bloody portrait, she was being a bitch and kept yelling at me, so I just took it down.”

 

“You…just took it down?” Sirius asked in disbelief.

 

“Like it’s hard?” Sasha said dryly. “I just grabbed at the frame and took it down. Then I stuffed it into a black garbage bag and tied it with a ziplock.”

 

Suddenly, everything made sense to Percy. “Oh! Now, I understand!” He said. “You told me that no one could take it down, because it was magically attached to the wall and warded against any spells and enchantments that could either conceal or silence it! Don’t you see? All those protections fall invalid to Muggles! That was probably how Sasha was able to take down the portrait without any difficulties.”

 

“Damn it, we’re been idiots.” Sirius sighed.

 

“...I mean, I guess.” Percy said.

 

“Or maybe it wouldn’t have worked with you two, because you are wizards?” Sasha pointed it out, still looking very proud of herself. 

 

“I’ll take that.” Sirius smirked. “Anyways, let’s turn on some music! We’re rid of the hag, so it’s time to really enjoy ourselves now.”

 

Percy looked at him and narrowed his eyes. “You’re going to play Ding Dong, the Witch is Dead from that vinyl, aren’t you?”

 

“You know I have longed to do that for ages.” 

 


 

Percy’s friendship with Sirius had been an unexpected development for the six months they’ve lived together at Grimmauld Place. The real reason why Percy decided to remain was because of a very unsettling vision he received, one of the few that was actually pretty clear and self-explanatory. 

 

So he had taken it on himself to try to twist fate, so Sirius could escape an original fate that would have devastating effects on both Remus Lupin and poor Harry. But trying to change the course of the future was no easy task, so Percy hoped that small things, like gestures of simple kindness, would be enough to stop a bad ending.

 

…yes, he nearly expected that he would receive a payback from fate, for meddling into that kind of business.

 

But living in a very dark and gloomy house with a roommate had improved Sirius’ mood vastly during the autumn. Apart from Percy recording statements from left to right and then being under stress regarding Prentiss and her murder worms, it was actually been…nice.

 

Percy had always regarded himself as someone who was easily forgotten, someone no one really liked and someone who remained in the background. He could be there, right there within sight and yet…forgettable. He had thought that he could be satisfied with that, as long as he did his part in this family, as the dutiful son. 

 

But over the course of just a half-year…Percy had discovered that he was more than that. He was so much more than just a smart, dutiful son with occasional future visions. 

 

It was so strange that mere six months was more than enough to change his whole life.

 

Percy sighed fondly to himself, slightly tired from a very eventful and different Christmas Day. He sat on the edge of the four poster bed, in the bedroom of R.A.B which had become his home for the past six months. 

 

He reflected back at the evening, after dinner which had been calmer than the Christmas lunch and when his mother had calmed down (after scolding his poor father about poor decisions regarding muggle medicine).

 

“I know we’re not supposed to give presents, cause workplace rules or something like that.” Sasha started, as soon as Percy stepped into the sitting room and found his four assistants waiting for him.

 

“Not that we care what the double bossman says.” Tim added with a knowing grin.

 

“Tim.” Percy said tersely.

 

“Okay, why am I the only one being scolded by our little bossman?” Tim sighed in fake despair.

 

Jon cleared his voice. “In any event…” He started and he seemed more uptight, if that was possible. “Percy…ah…you have been incredibly patient, kind and despite your lack of experience regarding archiving…we decided to show our appreciation.”

 

“Here you go, this is from me.” Martin handed over something he had hidden behind his back. “S-sorry, I didn’t have time to wrap this properly.”

 

Percy opened a brown paper package. There was a hand-knitted scarf in light blue, accompanied with a pair of gloves in matching colour. He looked at Martin, unable to form words. 

 

“I really liked the notebook for poetry, by the way. Thanks.” The bigger ginger said with a warm smile. “And the little card where you wrote “happy hanukkah”, that was really thoughtful.”

 

“And I am next.” Sasha smiled and gave him another present, it was wrapped very neatly in light green paper with a red ribbon. “Happy Christmas, Percy.”

 

He opened it and it revealed…it was a large teacup in yellow. It looked comically large and Percy suspected it would take him an hour to finish that kind of cup of tea. “Oh, thank you so much, Sasha.” He smiled.

 

“No problem. And I really liked those boots. How did you know my shoe size?”

 

Percy hadn’t known, it was just a lucky guess because the thought of one particular size had just appeared in his mind and he wasn’t able to shake it off. So he stuck with it and now it turns out, it was Sasha’s correct shoe size.

 

“Um…lucky guess, I assume?” Percy said and tried to not think more about it. 

 

Jon came forward, he looked incredibly stiff and awkward at once. “W-well, you have been a benevolent boss, despite your inexperience and young age, and I enjoy working under you. S-so this is my gift for you.”

 

He handed over a package in purple wrapping paper (which wasn’t well wrapped and had too many scotch tapes). Percy opened it and it revealed a strange device with metal spheres held up by thin, wire-like strings. 

 

“What is this?”

 

“It…ah…it’s called a Newton’s Cradle. It’s purpose is to destress and help you focus on something else. It demonstrates the conservation of momentum and the conservation of energy with swinging spheres. See here…” Jon took up and held it upright. 

 

Then he took a hold of one of the metal spheres and then he released it. The sphere struck at the other ones, which pressure created a force that pushed the other sphere at the other end up, letting it strike the other metal spheres. Over and over, in a strangely tranquil motion that kept repeating until it finally went still.

 

And Percy felt so…calm. Like how his always overactive brain finally was…silent enough to gather his thoughts and let him focus, for once. It felt easier to breathe oxygen now. His nerves was no longer on fire and his heartbeat actually slowed down, compared to how his heart kept racing all the time.

 

“Huh.” Percy said and smiled. “That actually worked, watching this Newton’s Cradle. I assume it was named after the physicist Isaac Newton, right?”

 

Jon nodded. “It was a little…ah, hard to find a suitable gift for you. And I remembered you have been stressed for a long time.”

 

Percy turned to Tim, who stood in front of him and he was grinning ridiculously big. “Hello, Tim.” He sighed.

 

“Heeeey, young bossman.”

 

“It’s still Percy, Tim.”

 

“Anyways!” Tim smirked. “You are going to love this!”

 

“I…am bracing myself for whatever you have planned for me, Stoker.” Percy snarked. “Especially after your little Halloween prank.”

 

“Aw, come on. It was a joke.” Tim shrugged casually. “Here’s my gift, enjoy!” He pressed a package into his hands.

 

It was heavy and big and it nearly made Percy fall over. “For Merlin’s sake, what is even inside it?!” He exclaimed.

 

Tim just grinned ridiculously, as ever. “Just open it!” He sing-sang.

 

Percy had no choice than to rip off the sloppily wrapped present and he set it down at a coffee table, staring at it in shock.

 

It was a typewriter. The very same one he had stopped by a store close to the institute and stared at, since late September and scolded himself for wanting something so expensive and unattainable. But to finally have it in his hands…this magnificent machinery, which could create anything that came from his mind, in steel blue.

 

“Tim…I-I…how can I ever…” Percy was at loss for words. How could he ever tell Tim, who had barely known him for six months, that this was something he had dreamed about and wanted so intensely in his short life? And how was Tim ever able to afford an expensive thing like this?

 

Tim just smiled, it was soft and fond. “You’re not that subtle, sometimes. Me and Sash saw you once, when we were waiting by the bus stop after work and you were just standing there in the rain, staring at it as if you were starving to death and looking at a buffet table.

 

Well, that was a simile that was strangely accurate to how he felt about the typewriter.

 

“I-I can never thank you enough, Tim…” Percy whispered.

 

“Hey, now. No worries. After what we went through, I decided that you need a little something that makes you happy! Maybe you will write a whole book about what happened to us, then you get all rich and famous!”

 

“Tim, we can absolutely not do that.” Jon scoffed. 

 

“E-either way, thank you so much…” Percy told him sincerely and tried to ignore his heart that kept fluttering in joy and affection, warm as the summer sunshine and light as a single feather in the wind-

 

“Okay, enough now.” Percy muttered to himself as he reflected on the past event of this evening. His face felt incredibly hot, his ears burned as fire and he felt nervous, somehow exposed. His heart kept beating so fast and jittery inside his chest.

 

This crush was getting out of hand.

 

Percy sighed as he changed into his sleeping clothes and pulled the covers up to his face. 

 

As much as he believed himself to be smart and occasionally resourceful…

 

Love was a matter he had always been less than mediocre at. Especially since he fancied men.

 

In particular, a certain strong built young man with honey tanned skin, dark blue eyes and the most charming laughter in the world. A man named Tim Stoker.


‘Tim could have anyone in the world. He’d never look twice at someone like me.’ Percy thought to himself and sighed. He was officially pining, now.

Notes:

Arthur: I tried out this Muggle remedy, it sews together your wounds! :D
Molly: ...YOU DID WHAT?! >:o
Percy: Why. o_o

Okay, I know that I'm two weeks late with this chapter. But to compensate for that, this chapter is extra long so I hope you guys enjoy yourselves!

I am currently in a pickle as I need to find a new apartment to live in, I barely got control of my economic situation and I had a busy, but fun last week at the school where I attend art school. By this time tomorrow, I will be free as a bird and have the whole summer to write on this story! Yaaay!

And in case you're curious about what kind of book Sirius gave Percy...go ahead and try to guess. Maybe you are right. Maybe you are not...who knows? You might find the answer soon. :)

Also Percy's future visions is going to play a role here and frankly, what he saw in this chapter was generally canon events that didn't happen here.

Anyways, I hope all of you are having a lovely start of June and see you guys soon!

- Pookily

Chapter 4: Black/wood

Summary:

A magical heritage on the maternal side is discussed. Martin has a talk about a long overdue reality he has denied. Percy undergoes a personal crisis and doesn’t deal with it well. Everyone’s nightmare happens; Tim bonds with the twins. But it’s also time to say goodbye for now.

Notes:

Warning: this chapter contains heavy themes, as child abuse and neglect. Especially regarding a neurodivergent person.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“It’s not the end of the world.” Remus reminded Sirius.

 

“Well, it feels exactly like it.”

 

“He has to return to school. You can’t expect him to stay here forever either.”

 

This discussion started on Boxing Day and Percy decided to not meddle into this kind of business. It was rather that Sirius was starting to mope again, because his godson had to return to Hogwarts once the holidays were over. And frankly, Percy was a little sad over the fact that he had to do the same to his younger siblings.

 

He won’t see them until June, after all and it was six months until then. 

 

‘Goodness, is this how my parents felt all the time when we returned to school after summer and Christmas?’ Percy thought to himself. WHen he worked his first and only year at the Ministry, he barely reacted because he was thrown into a position he was not ready for at all but still carried on his duty because he didn’t want to disappoint Mr Crouch or his parents so badly.

 

He had still seen his younger brothers and Ginny at Hogwarts, at the Yule Ball and struggled with his current situation at the time, so there wasn't actually a lot he could’ve said. Besides, it wouldn’t make a difference.

 

For the first time in a long while…Percy felt a little sad to say goodbye to his younger siblings.

 

“It’s a normal reaction, you know.” Sasha said. “Look, I don’t have siblings at all, but you’re a constant in their lives. They’ve always been used to you being there.” 

 

“Yes, I suppose so.” Percy said slowly. “I think it has hit them that I’m not going with them back to the castle and now, they’re all acting so odd.”

 

“Well, maybe because the last time they left for school without you, you turned up nearly half-dead at Christmas.”

 

Once again, that did make him feel a little guilty. 

 

Then again, Fred and George being so nice to him made him slightly paranoid. Out of experience, Percy knew that he really should worry when his twin brothers didn’t perform any pranks on him or made jokes at his expense.

 

It wasn’t until near dinner time, when Percy finally lost his nerve and shouted “Why are you so nice to me?! WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING?!” before running out.

 

Harry looked confused at the twins. “What was that about?”

 

“Oh, we’re just punishing.”

 

“For nearly dying-”

 

“-and then saying it’s fine.”

 

“Ever heard of the phrase-”

 

“Kill them with kindness?”

 

Bill glared at them. “You two are terrible, terrible monsters. No wonder Percy is always annoyed with you two.” He scolded them and went after Percy, to calm him down. 

 

Turns out that he didn’t had to. 

 

Bill looked into the sitting room and saw…Percy talking to Tim. 

 

Huh.

 

He knew that look. Percy was calmer but he was looking at his assistant with such fondness, a warm emotion in his eyes and he swore to Merlin, he had never seen Percy look at someone in that way before. 

 

Honestly, he had no idea that his little brother was swinging that way, but he didn’t complain either. After all, he had many friends in his school years who were queer (since being queer was more accepted in the wizarding society than social status…which was a bullshit system) and still are, to this day.

 

But if he knew his little brother right…then Percy would worry about this until the end of the world. He was such a little ball of pure anxiety.

 


 

“Blackwood…” Sirius muttered.

 

It was past midnight and he couldn’t stop thinking about it. As far as he knew, and he had gotten acquainted with the modern wizarding society with Percy’s help, there were no wizarding family named Blackwood. 

 

…he had a suspicion, though. Once Martin had revealed his grandfather’s name as Marius, a name turned up in his head. 

 

Marius Black, who was disowned and cast away from the family for being a Squib. It would be easy to change the surname, back in the 1940s. The very last time anyone had seen him was when he left the family officially in 1943. He never sent letters, never saw anyone else and his status was unknown.

 

It wasn’t entirely impossible for Marius Black marrying, having children and grandchildren. The only problem was that the Ministry (once again, they prove to be worthless idiots) didn’t keep any records of Squibs, so it was impossible to check if Marius Black was really Marius Blackwood.

 

Against his better judgement, Sirius had been searching through the whole Black library and came up with nothing. He had no idea why he was even so worked up about this. Was he that desperate to find any good, decent part of his family?

 

And if it turned out that Martin and Jenny Blackwood were related to him…he would be very pleased because he would be related to one of the finest Squibs he’s gotten to know (even if he had only known Martin for a day or so).

 

“Sirius, it’s way past midnight.” Remus sighed as he entered the library. “You should sleep.”

 

“As should you and yet, here we are.” Sirius snarked back at his friend with a smirk. 

 

The werewolf looked at the library and raised an eyebrow. “Remember when you once told me that if you would be the slightest interested in family history, I would hex you until you didn’t know your own name?”

 

“I’m taking a page from our young archivist’s book and doing research. ” Sirius shot back. “That name Blackwood is on my mind the whole time. There is something about those two.”

 

“And it’s not because you’ve gotten a little fond of Percy’s friends?” Remus suggested. 

 

“You know I’m right about these things, Moony.”

 

“No, you aren’t.” Remus rolled his eyes. “You have never been right about anything you assume. Do I need to remind you that every time I’ve told you to not do something, you do it anyway?”

 

“Well, it’s a bad idea to enforce rules on me and you know that.”

 

“...thank Merlin for Percy, in that case. Without his presence, I’m sure you would’ve gone mad in this house and tried to go outside.” Remus sighed and picked up a book, flipping through the pages. “Hm…how common are Seer abilities, do you think?”

 

“Pretty rare.” Sirius said. “The last one in the Black family to have the Sight was Cedrella Black, Arthur Weasley’s mother. Why do you wonder?”

 

Remus looked in the book in his hands; a hand-written journal with the drawing of a pendant that had a symbol he had seen before. And if his memory served him correctly…then he had seen the same pendant two years ago, when he taught at Hogwarts, around the neck of a certain redhaired archivist.

 

“No reason.” Remus said.

 


 

Jon was vaguely overwhelmed by the whole “magic exists separately from the normal world” thing. But it didn’t take that long for him to understand why and the man Percy lived with, Sirius Black, had been nice enough to explain things for him.

 

Once it was clear that he wasn’t going to get his memories erased and frankly, he had been so worried about that outcome. Because it’s not a small part to be erased. It would mean that he would forget six months of his life. 

 

He would forget everything about Percy, his existence, the archives, Prentiss, the worms…everything that happened in the past half year and that was horrifying! How could the wizarding world be so okay with erasing memories of Muggles, such as himself, and not even think about how this affects them later? 

 

Whatever this section 30 was…it had certainly protected him and Sasha from getting their memories erased. But he kept thinking about it. Why was it needed? 

 

Percy had told all about the Ministry of Magic, all the departments and how they work. The only department they had basically zero information about…was the Department of Mysteries.

 

“Top secret. No one knows what is going on there and not even the Minister knows.” Percy had told him. “When the Auror Office comes across something that is…um, weird , even in the magic sense, the Unspeakables from the Department of Mysteries come and take over the case.”

 

“Then, what are Unspeakables?”

 

“They work in the Department of Mysteries. No one knows what they’re up to.” Percy had shrugged. 

 

Jon understood exactly what Percy had sacrificed, in the moment of possible mortal death when they were being attacked by Prentiss. He was willing to expose himself as a wizard if it meant to save their lives and he appreciated that. 

 

Percy was much younger than he was and yet…he was a greater man than he could possibly become.

 

In the beginning, Jon had felt so jealous of his young boss. Percy had no qualifications or merits to become a head archivist and at nineteen years old! Both he and Sasha had applied for the position, but Elias had just chosen a young man out of the blue.

 

Then he found out that Percy had a family; he had parents that were still alive and six siblings. How can anyone like him ever feel alone or unsupported? And Elias showed such open, biased favouritism regarding Percy.

 

But during the last months…especially after Prentiss started to target them, Jon finally saw Percy for who he was. He was, in the eyes of both the magic society and their society, an adult but he barely knew upside down of what to do. He was nineteen years old, he was thrown into a difficult position at his former job which he managed more than just good, he got into trouble for something that wasn’t his fault and then got fired when he wouldn’t bend to their will.

 

Jon doesn’t know if Elias hired him out of pity or if he saw something more in Percy than they could see. But Percy was more than just “another Weasley son” as he called himself. 

 

Percy was very intelligent, academically speaking and he was a fast learner. He worked hard, he was dedicated, kind-hearted and he was clever. And he cared so much about his family and friends. He was willing to expose his magic and go to jail, if it meant saving their lives.

 

The world didn’t deserve Percy, Jon thought.

 

But now when he had spent the holidays in the presence of Percy’s family, he watched their dynamics and he tried to understand why Percy was so convinced of his lack of importance, when it was obvious that his family loved him.

 

As an only child, Jon didn’t understand why his siblings either teased him or was generally overbearing. Tim, on the other hand, had said that was a very normal thing and he teased Danny all the time. 

 

Jon decided that he wanted to know if Percy’s siblings meant it in a good-natured way. 

 


 

It wasn’t until the very last day of the holidays, where Percy realised there was something else going on with him. Something odd that certainly had nothing to do with his future visions. 

 

“It’s a horrible idea.”

 

Snape was apparently going to give Harry occlumency lessons. While he supported the idea, letting his former teacher in potions do it was a horrible, terrible idea.

 

“Well, I thought so too.” Sirius said. He was still sour about the whole thing and Percy had already scolded him for attempting to hex Snape. 

 

“First of all, you shouldn’t care what he says. You have given the Order so much valuable information and secondly, I don’t see him doing anything important.”

 

“As he constantly drags up, he is double agent and risks his life everyday compared to-”

 

“And that is his own damn fault.” Percy scoffed. “If Snape chose to become a Death Eater and then switches sides, then he has only himself to blame for his situation.”

 

Sirius then snickered at that, probably the first time he’s seen him smile since Boxing Day. “You have a lot of opinions, don’t you?”

 

“Yes, I have.” Percy said simply. “Besides, he is biased and he isn’t going to be fair to Harry. I know that Snape used to teach occlumency to someone I knew, but it was a different time and situation. Now, if she had been here…it would’ve been her teaching Harry instead of Snape.”

 

Siris raised an eyebrow. “Alright, exactly who are you talking about? I feel like I’m in the dark about this girl you talk about. And you talk as if she’s dead.”

 

“Cassidy Mercury.” Percy answered. “I…I really thought she had been mentioned, but apparently not. Anyways, she isn’t dead but she’s been missing for nearly five years. She was Charlie’s girlfriend and a very close friend to my family.”

 

“Cassidy Mercury, you’re saying?” Sirius said and his tone surprised Percy. 

 

“Yes…do-do you know her?”

 

Sirius didn’t answer at first, he seemed deep in thoughts and he frowned. It was almost as if he realised that he had forgotten something of great importance. “...I think I do.”

 

Then Sirius stalked off somewhere in the house to find Remus, he wanted to talk about something and Percy was left alone, still confused about this change. 

 

‘Either way…I don’t support the idea of Snape teaching occlumency to Harry. It’s going to end horribly wrong.’ He thought to himself and wondered if he could find some helpful books about the subject, so Harry could get a better picture about it than Snape could possibly explain.

 

Why Snape was even a teacher when he hated children was still beyond his sense of logic, it didn’t make any sense at all. However, he didn’t dwell more on it as his father had finally gotten to return home from St. Mungos and it felt as if he could finally breathe out. 

 

So he went to find his father. It turns out that he was far too happy talking to his assistants, particularly Jon and Sasha. 

 

“So a rubber duck is nothing more than a toy?” Mr Weasley exclaimed while Sasha smiled. 

 

“Correctly, sir. It doesn’t have any special function, it’s literally just a toy you play with in water activities.”

 

“Marvellous! Absolutely fantastic!”

 

Percy couldn’t help himself to smile at his antics. He could trust his own father to be excited over a simple muggle toy and now, they had finally figured out the enigma about the rubber duck. But he knew his father well enough that he was going to find some other Muggle device to ponder and try to figure out, it was only a matter of time. 

 

“Oh, there you are!” His father finally noticed his presence. “Percy, my boy, I have finally uncovered the secrets of the rubber duck!”

 

“I can see that, Dad.” Percy said fondly. “Seems like you are having fun. Is there something I’ve missed out on?”

 

“Your father is having fun, asking us about toys.” Jon said, he seemed terribly bored but too polite to decline his involvement. “Jenny and Martin have gone outside to a nearby café, apparently they are to meet their grandfather who is on visit. And I have no idea where Tim is.”

 

For reasons that Jon and Sasha would never understand due to being only-child-orphans, those words chilled him to the bone. He didn’t see his twin brothers in sight either. He already knew that Ron and Ginny were with Harry and Hermione.

 

“I need to go.” Percy suddenly said and left the dining room, rushing upstairs in hot pursuit after Tim or his twin brothers. 

 

Because he had always believed that if they met and even bonded, his life was officially over. 

 


 

Exactly ten minutes later, Percy wondered if you could retire from life at all.

 

“What are you two up to?”

 

He didn’t need to look for them for much longer, because his annoying brothers decided to apparate right behind him and nearly gave him a heart attack. Percy narrowed his eyes at fred and George who wore identical wide grins. 

 

“Nothing, dear brother.”

 

“Why, we are wounded-”

 

“-that you mistrust us so much.”

 

“It’s obvious that he has no faith in us.”

 

“So sad.”

 

“So terrible.”

 

“Ugh.” Percy groaned. “Can’t you two ever get to the point? You’re giving me a headache.”

 

“We just wanted to give you this!”

 

Both of them handed over an envelope to Percy. He examined it carefully, he had lived with them his whole life and therefore, he was very suspicious. “What are you two up to…” He muttered.

 

Alas, curiosity killed the cat and unfortunately, Percy was too curious to let this slide. SO he opened it.

 

BOOM

 

The letter exploded his entire face with a pink smoke bomb and confetti flew around him like a cheerful rainshower. And there was only a card that said “Gotcha! ;)”.

 

Percy snorted.

 

Fred and George laughed.

 

“Your boyfriend said we needed to have funnier pranks-”

 

“-but not the ones that humiliate.”

 

“Here you go!” They finished in union.

 

Percy shook his head, trying to get rid of the glitter and the confetti when his brain finally registered what they just said.’

 

“What the…no! NO! He’s not…that is not what we are…Tim is not my bloody boyfriend!” 

 

Fred and George just grinned more.

 

“But you like him!”

 

“Wha-no! Where-where did you get that idea from?!” Percy stammered and tried to force down the irritating heat growing in his face. 

 

“You love him!” They insisted, the twins looked as if they'd gotten an unexpected, belated Christmas gift.

 

Oh, for Merlin’s sake…

 

I don’t love him!” He nearly shrieked.

 

“Percy and Tim~! Percy and Tim~!”

 

“Oh, that is so mature. Really grown up.” Percy scoffed and rolled his eyes. “I can’t believe I nearly died for this family…” He muttered.

 


 

When Martin and Jenny returned from meeting with their grandfather, Martin wanted to meet with Sirius alone for reasons Percy didn’t know but he supposed it was a matter they needed to talk about. 

 

“W-well.” Martin started, feeling a little awkward around the notorious, apparently innocent Sirius Black. “So…our grandad explained some things to me and Jenny.” he fidgeted with his hands. “A-and it turns out that he used to be…Marius Black. H-he changed his name…when he was disowned for being a Squib…long ago.”

 

There was an awkward silence.

 

“You know what, I nearly figured it out.” Sirius said, as he was taking it very well and in all honesty, he had hoped it was the case. “I’m pure-blood, so I know all the wizard families, that was all I constantly heard about as young.” He added, slightly bitter about his upbringing. “Also you mentioned that your grandfather was named Marius, it made me wonder if he and Marius Black were the same person.”

 

Martin nodded, not knowing what to say. “W-well…he said that we could trust you. Not-not that he has met you, but he knows Dumbledore and he said that Grandad could trust you, so…yeah.”

 

“Well, it’s good to meet you, Martin.” Sirius said kindly. “So we are related. Distantly, of course.”

 

“I-it’s kinda nice, to know that we have other relatives. I mean, my grandad never talks about his family and Mum is…well, she isn’t well and she doesn’t mean what she says-”

 

“Do you honestly believe that?” Sirius asked.

 

“What?”

 

“You keep making excuses for her.” Sirius pointed out. “Look, I don’t know who she is, but I’ve been in that situation and I know more than enough to understand where this is going.”

 

Martin narrowed his eyes, not answering at first. “Jenny tattled, didn’t she?”

 

“I wouldn’t call it “tattle”, more that she’s being very honest about her upbringing.”

 

Martin sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “Okay, look. I know it looks bad , but it’s not as if we have any choice in the matter. Mum…she has done and said things that she obviously doesn't mean. I-I mean, she must love us…deep down.”

 

“And what if she doesn’t?” Sirius asked.

 

Martin stared at him, as if he had grown three extra heads. “I-I mean, Grandad was a little angry at her some years ago. But she isn’t well, I’m sure she doesn’t know what she’s doing-”

 

“Martin, stop making excuses for her.” Sirius was running out of patience. “I want to know what you feel about this. Jenny has told me what is going on in her home, she had a breakdown when you were attacked by worms. She was under the belief that you were going to die.”

 

“Wait, what? She hasn’t told me this before!” Martin exclaimed. 

 

“And I’ve already dealt with that, she is okay. But you need to know that she had a panic attack, she kept ranting about your mother hating you and her and your grandfather is never there. That is why I need to know what exactly is going on.”

 

“...fine.” Martin sighed. “Like I said, our mum isn’t well and she may have done things that aren't…good, to either of us.” He finally admitted it and it was almost as if he had a new epiphany about it. “...she isn’t good to either of us.”

 

Suddenly, it was as if all the floodgates had been opened. The barriers, which Martin had kept up and being in denial about what was happening, had finally broken. He was so sure he was able to make her see that they were her children…that they would be good enough. 

 

“I really thought she would be better.” Martin said forlornly. 

 

Sirius didn’t know what to say at first and he felt awful about pushing the subject. He had been worried about Jenny and how she dealt with this and he was wallowing in guilt, for leaving his little godson in the hands of the worst muggles in history and he was still forced to do it, because of his status as falsely accused for a crime he didn’t commit.

 

He had thought that maybe he could make a difference for Martin and Jenny, that maybe he could at least save these two. But right now…he felt as if he had only done it worse.

 

“Sorry.” Sirius then said. “For pressing you about this. Your sister is…well, I was worried about what would happen to her, if you had died. I’m not comfortable with seeing a child heading to a home where she could be hurt.”

 

“It-it’s okay, I get. I get it now.” Martin said slowly, looking down. “God, I have really let her down, haven’t I? I thought since she didn’t seem to be affected that much.”

 

“Look, I don’t like to talk about it or even address it, but I get it. You’re so sure that if you do better, if you become perfect, then your mother will love you and everything’s gonna be okay. But here is the sad reality; it won’t happen. I know because…” he swallowed, as if he just ate something incredibly bitter and nasty. “That's what I tried to do, my whole childhood. I was supposed to be the perfect heir, but then I went against everything I was taught. They resorted to abuse me, when I wouldn’t bend to their will.”

 

Martin took a shaky breath. “Does it ever get better? Now when I’ve…stopped denying.”

 

“Wish I could tell you that, but honestly? I have no fucking clue.” Sirius said and took a sip from his glass. “I think…you need to think about what is best for you and Jenny. Especially Jenny. She is…autistic, isn’t she?”

 

“...yes.” Martin confirmed it. “Y-you know, she got diagnosed with autism when she was seven. Grandad took her to this muggle doctor and I thought that fitting in, even in the muggle world, would be so difficult.  And then she got her letter. I knew that meant that she’s going to have a much harder time fitting in.” Martin took a shaky breath, trying to not let himself cry.

 

In truth…he felt shame. He felt embarrassed and ashamed of himself, for being an idiot and trying to believe that everything was fine, that his upbringing was fine and it was just temporary. But now when Sirius had laid out the cruel reality to him…it wasn’t fine.

 

It was never going to be fine.

 

And his denial would cost Jenny, his precious little sister, so much. To find out that she had broken down, in a moment of weakness and fear…it was hard to hear, as both her brother and her guardian. She didn’t have anyone else.

 

“You don’t have to do it alone, you know.” Sirius told him, offering a gentle and kind smile. “You do know that I am innocent, by the way.”

 

“Thereabout. Percy told us about it and assured us that you were falsely accused for…well, I know what it is about. I followed Daily Prophet, even if I didn’t like it and my grandad insisted on it. But well…you know, there are holes in the information given to the public. Besides, you can’t always trust everything the paper writes about.”

 

Sirius smiled a little. “He’s a good man, that Percy. I admit that I thought of him as a stickler for rules, goody two shoes. But later I began to know him and I realised this was a clever, kind and a very brave young lad.”

 

Martin chuckled. “W-we would’ve been dead without him…he saved Sasha. He protected us from Prentiss…he was ready to get his wand snapped in half or be sent to prison, for our sake. He didn’t care what happened to him, if it meant that we survived and lived.”

 

“Do me a favour and look after him at the job, then?” Sirius asked. “I can’t do much when I’m confined in this cursed house…but he needs someone sensible to look after him. Because Merlin be damned, he might let himself get chased or nearly eaten by another monster.”

 

“Well, I can promise to do my best to look after him.” Martin said determinedly. “He is, after all, one of my best friends.”

 


 

The holidays have officially come to an end and as all good things must eventually end, it was time to say goodbye. 

 

Ginny hit Percy hard on the arm before she pulled him into a hug. “I don’t wanna hear that you nearly die again, okay!”

 

“I promise, I will try my best to not die.” Percy said, embracing her back. He had decided to not tell his family about the tape he had recorded, in the case of his evident death. He had hidden it, locked it in that old jewellery box along with the strange locket with the serpent.

 

“Don’t worry, I will look after him!” Tim said and wrapped an arm around his shoulders.

 

Percy tried to fight the heat growing in his cheeks and ears, forcing down a smile and would his stupid heart stop beating so fast?!

 

“A-anyways, I have something to tell you. All four of you!” He said and looked at his younger sibling. “Don’t pick fights with Umbridge and I mean it! You can’t defeat her by openly defying her, with logic or advanced pranks.”

 

“We can always try~!” Fred and George smirked.

 

“Are you deaf? I just told you to not do it!” Percy snapped and narrowed his eyes. “Fred. George. I mean it. You can’t defeat her.” He shook his head and looked at Ron. “Okay, try your best to avoid attention, okay? Remember that you are in charge of these fools, Ron!”

 

“Like they’re gonna listen.” Ron scoffed.

 

“Well, try to threaten them. Lock their dorm rooms. Take points. Scare them with the flesh-eating worms…I don’t care. You need to make sure that none of you gets into trouble.” Percy told him firmly. “The same goes for Ginny, I don’t have so much faith in her anymore.”

 

“But I am your favourite!” Ginny protested.

 

“Says who? Maybe I decided Ron is my favourite now.”

 

“I’m gonna get you, Percy.” Ginny threatened him with a shark-like grin.

 

“Oh, you just try. ” Percy smirked down at her. “I am the Head Archivist-”

 

“There he is-!” Fred snickered.

 

“With the pompous voice again!” George laughed.

 

Percy rolled his eyes. “Oh, why don’t you two try to come back with new material, for once. If you’re going to mock me, don’t use the same thing twice.”

 

“Aye aye, captain.” They said in union with wide grins.

 

The third eldest son sighed. What was he going to do about these two clowns?

 

“In any event, send letters with Hermes.” He advised. “He’s a wise owl and can avoid Umbridge. And I always enchant my letters, so no one else except you can read them. Hm…yes, I think that is all. Oh, and I have already sent you a binder of all my notes from my OWL and NEWT exams. Don’t copy, but rather learn from them and form your own opinions. I hope it will help.”

 

“Mione sure acted as if you’ve proposed or something, she’s in love with those notes and has probably composed a book of them now.” Ron said dryly.

 

“Well, it certainly doesn’t hurt to learn from her.” Percy pointed out. “Oh and please, make Harry look at them too. I know he would want to succeed, even with everything going on. I’m going to send career options as well, so keep an eye out for my owl.”

 

“Remind us again why you didn’t go for teaching?” Ginny smirked. 

 

“Because the Ministry screwed me over and I just don’t have that much faith in our society anymore.” Percy scoffed.

 

“I don’t know about the others, but I love you more now.” Ginny said. “You’re so sassy and you throw shit at the Ministry, it’s funny!”

 

“Please, don’t repeat that at school. You will get into trouble.” Percy pleaded with her. Since summer last year, he had come to the sad realisation that Ginny was more of a handful than Fred and George ever was (and he had always thought that was impossible). 

 

But at once…he was also relieved that he was no longer a school prefect, so he didn’t have to deal with it.

 

“No promises.” Ginny grinned.

 

Percy hugged all his siblings one last time (they would want hugs, no matter what he said). He was about to hug Hermione as well, when she asked him if he was okay with hugs. He was briefly shaken, but after a moment of consideration, he decided he was okay with touching and hugged her. 

 

Harry was very awkward about hugs, but accepted one anyways (Percy knew it probably it was because he never received any hugs as a child). Besides, Harry seemed more preoccupied worrying for his godfather.

 

He glanced at his assistants, watching Jenny being embraced by her brother Martin. Tim and Danny hugged before making a fistbump together. And once they stepped outside, to take the Knight Bus back to Hogwarts…and then they were gone.

 

Percy had waved goodbye to his siblings and their friends, before the door closed, and he felt so…forlorn. It was strange. Last year, he had been so busy with his work at the Ministry that he didn’t get a chance to say goodbye. But now…he really felt saddened by seeing them off.

 

“Percy?” Sasha asked, watching her young boss look so down. “What’s the matter?”

 

Percy sighed heavily. “Everything has really changed, hasn’t it? I’ve never even noticed that my siblings…they are growing up in the castle without me. Sooner or later…they won’t need me anymore.”

 

“Look, maybe I don’t have siblings, but I don’t think they’ll always need you.” Sasha pointed out. “You’re their brother, they were really scared and upset when you were hurt from the worms. Besides, there is a war going on.”

 

Percy had hoped that his assistants wouldn’t get dragged into this mess, but it stood clearer now than ever, that they were in this together. Either they’ll swim or sink.

 

He sincerely hoped they wouldn’t sink.

Notes:

First of all, I want to let you know that Sirius is not a bad person. He really needed to make Martin realise what is going on, regarding his family situation. As a survivor of child abuse/neglect, I pretty much projected my own feelings in Martin. Maybe it's not downright said in the podcast, it's very obvious that Martin's mother is abusive.

It's also implied that the wizarding society doesn't have a good view of autism. I find the magic society pretty conservative, so Sasha isn't entirely wrong when she calls it "magical tories".

We are going to dive on the subject of autistic wizards and witches later on, since it affects the Weasleys a lot. Percy is, in this story, autistic and it's implied that's the reason why Bill is a little paranoid about his safety. And since we just found out that Jenny is also autistic, we get an insight in how Martin feels about this.

Also sorry for the long delay. I'm having complications about my living situation (my flatmates are moving to a new place and I need to find a new place to live, so I have a deadline), so I wasn't able to write. To compensate for the delay, a new chapter is being uploaded ASAP. This is most likely the last filler chapter before we truly get things in motion of Season 2.

With that said, I hope you enjoyed this chapter and stay safe.

Happy midsummer!

-Pookily

Chapter 5: Trust Exercise

Summary:

The holidays are over, Percy must return to the archives and he attempts to find out exactly what or who killed Gertrude Robinson and why. He commits a little frivolous crime, finds a hidden queer café and makes a clumsy effort to communicate with his assistants.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Magnus Institute became closed off until the middle of January and in that time, Percy was growing bored at Grimmauld Place.

 

Eventually, his assistants needed to get to their respective homes to handle their business and per Elias’ orders, to rest from Prentiss’ attack. Percy had walked to London’s public library to borrow a computer, so he could access his digital emails. 

 

From: elias. [email protected]
To: [email protected]
Subject: Regarding the Archival Department

 

Dear, Percival. 

 

I hope you and your assistants have had a pleasant holiday period and I hope 1996 will become significantly calmer, now that the threat has been eliminated. However, the state of the archives are still in disarray and they will remain closed as we’re taking the chance to renovate the department. All your personal possessions and current workload has been moved into marked boxes.

 

Unfortunately, the institute will remain closed until approximately January 20th-25th. Do not worry about your finances, that is being handled by the Finance Department, and you should take the time to relax. Do pass on the word to your assistants.

 

Have a pleasant day.

 

Elias Bouchard, head of the Magnus Institute. 

 

VIGLIO. AUDIO. OPPERIOR.

 

Well, it seemed like he didn’t have anything else to do than to wait. 

 

But he was growing stir-crazy. Percy found himself often wide-awake at nights, staring up in the four poster bed in his room. 

 

Jon has returned to his apartment, so has Sasha and Tim. Martin was visiting his mother (for reasons Percy didn’t understand but respected). They had their own places and they paid monthly rents and bills. Percy suddenly realised how privileged he was. 

 

He sat up in his bed. ‘I need to find out. Something killed Gertrude Robinson, the previous head archivist…how can I just take it easy when there is so much to find out?’

 

Gertrude Robinson…Percy had never given a single thought to his predecessor before. Maybe he should’ve done it? In any event, he needed to find out who she was.

 

The next morning, Percy had a somewhat light breakfast with only toast (he was never very hungry, sometimes) before he left the house. Sirius had been a more pleasant company, now that they managed to get rid of the horrible painting of his mother and the former had regained some sanity and peace of mind.

 

At the public library, Percy found a large, thick book with all the telephone numbers and addresses of exactly anyone. He quickly looked up the address of Gertrude Robinson and decided to take a look around.

 

Gertrude Robinson had an apartment, even if the lease has been unpaid for several months since she went officially “missing”. Percy thought about pay a little visit and see if there’s anything that can clue him in on her disappearance. 

 

‘This is breaking and entering…’ Percy thought to himself as he climbed up the fire escape of the building. He was sneaking into Gertrude Robinson’s apartment and he had been impatient nearly all day, waited until it became dark and gave Sirius a half-assed excuse that he was exploring a typical Muggle library.. ‘Mother would be so angry at me and Dad would be disappointed. But I have good reasons…perhaps I could afford a good lawyer?’

 

He finally reached the window of his destination. He looked around himself, there was no one here and it was practically abandoned at this hour. He waved with his wand and whispered “Alohomora.” . The window was unlocked. 

 

Percy climbed inside and waved with his wand, casting a non-verbal Lumos.  

 

It was frightening to break into another person’s home, even if they hadn’t been in there for ages. The shadows seemed larger and he kept feeling watched, the pricking feeling at his neck travelled down his spine and made him shudder.

 

His hand dug into the pocket of his dark blue jacket (the one Sirius had given him for Christmas) and pulled up a tape recorder, pressing on the red button to record. 

 


 

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Right…this is a supplement by Percival Weasley, Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute, London. I am investigating, regarding my predecessor Gertrude Robinson’s disappearance and eventual death. This is probably very questionable but…I broke into her flat.

 

I learned a few things from this. Firstly, Gertrude had a very minimalist lifestyle. There was nothing in the kitchen except teabags, a pot, kettle, and a single mug. Her bed was neatly made and she had a single bookshelf filled with an array of volumes, mostly on history. Judging by the bag I found nearby, I think she must have gotten rid of books once she had read them.

 

I can’t imagine why, though. P-personally, books have been the one passion in my life I could count on. But…maybe everyone doesn’t feel the same.

 

In any event, I don’t seem to find anything of vast interest. There are no personality in this flat and not even photographs of family members.

 

I looked through a handful of books on her shelf. They were very well taken care of, with the exception that anytime a person’s face was featured on the cover, their eyes had been cut out and very carefully removed. 

 

This just keeps giving me more questions than questions being answered, in fact. It just dawned to me how little I know about Gertrude Robinson. 

I didn’t stay long, since I couldn’t find any concrete information about Gertrude Robinson. I did, however, find an address book with very few contacts. Most of them seem to no longer be alive, judging by the strike through their respective names. I am currently safe in my room at Grimmauld Place and looking through this thing. 

 

There is Elias, of course. But I doubt he will answer my questions at this hour. But there is something that catches my eye. It’s a contact named “A.D” and the address isn’t a residence, but a simple café close to the institute. 

 

I think I will pay a visit tomorrow.

 

End supplemental.

 

[CLICK]

 


 

The next morning, Percy went outside without breakfast with the full intention to buy one in the café he was going to. He had copied the address from Gertrude’s contact book and went outside in the cold January morning, looking around. 

 

Once again, he used the dark blue puffer jacket and as an attempt to blend in (which was apparently not hard in the muggle world), he was wearing a maroon turtleneck sweater and dark trousers.

 

Percy wasn’t inclined to walk for an hour to Chelsea, so he found the nearest Underground station and took the Tube. Public transport was a welcome relief when you had to travel far and without all the hassles of finding the correct fireplace connected to the floo system or apparating. It was somewhat comfortable, as Percy had found himself a seat inside the crowded carriage, and he stole glances at all these muggles, travelling to their workplaces, universities or schools.

 

He got off at the South Kensington station and took a stroll, once he exited the Underground. He pulled up the little note he had written the address of the café and went looking around. 

 

As it turns out, he didn’t have to look for much longer. Barely five minutes away from the Underground station, he found the name of the café. It was a corner café, it wasn’t big nor small in size. The sign cheerfully spelt out “Good Beans Diner” with a cartoon coffee bean that had a smiling face. 

 

That was cute.

 

Percy looked for any incoming cars or buses before he crossed the streets in a half-sprint. He pulled up the door and he heard a bell chime. A scent of fried sausages met him inside the café and he could hear a radio play 80s music. 

 

It was a rather charming coffee shop (or “diner”, as the sign said outside). Not a lot of patrons, just a group of university students took up a booth alone; three boys, two girls and they had open textbooks and notebooks sprawled on the table. 

 

The group looked up briefly, looking at Percy with vast interest. Percy flushed and kept his eyes away from them. The university students returned to their discussion, but kept low voices for some reason. 

 

He looked at the menu boards by the counter. Some interesting name choices for coffee or tea-based beverages. But that wasn’t all, there was a large variety of food dishes as well. 

 

“Howdy.”

 

Percy looked up and saw a man, probably in the same age range as Tim or Sasha. He had sun-tanned skin, blue eyes and blonde hair tied in a short ponytail. He was tall, very muscular and spoke with an American accent.

 

An American in London? What were the changes?

 

“Um…ah…hello?” Percy stammered out, trying to ignore how his face felt on fire. “I-I’m just looking around, never seen this place before-”

 

“Yeah, gotcha.” The man grinned and offered a hand to shake. Percy took it and gave it a weak shake. “Ryan Dallas, but everyone calls me Tex.”

 

“Why?”

 

“‘Cause I’m from Texas.” Ryan smirked before he went to sort out the clean spoons in his hand, putting them in the front. “So where do ya swing?”

“P-pardon?!”

 

“Where ya swingin’. Guys? Gals? Both? None? Born in the wrong body, somehow?”

 

“Hey, Tex!” One of the boys, he was pale with black hair and big, squared glasses, from the university group called out. “I don’t think he knows what this café is for!” He also sounded American, but with a north atlantic accent instead of Tex’ southern drawl.

 

“Church, I know ‘cause I’m askin’!” Tex called back at him, slightly annoyed. “Damn nerd…always gettin’ on my nerves. Anyways, I dunno where ya swing, but if ya do, welcome.”

 

Then it suddenly clocked in his brain. “Is this…um, pardon for being so blunt, but is this a café for…uh, gay people?”

 

“Sure is.” Tex said cheerfully. 

 

Percy sighed. “...I’m gay, I think. Wasn’t ready to talk about it-”

 

“Okay, don’t. Don’t come out of the closet if you’re not ready. Church is just being a cynical asshat.”

 

Percy let his tense shoulders sink. “I…ah, I don’t?”

 

“Nope. Anyone can come in here. But the second a bigot start yappin’ about bein’ gay is a sin, this Texan is gonna show what happens.” He cracked his knuckles in a meaningful way. “So…a safe base for all queers.”

 

Percy looked around the café. Suddenly it didn’t feel so strange and frightening all of a sudden. He realised it would be rude to enter a café and not order anything. Percy dug up his wallet and brought out a couple of pounds. “Um…may I order a caramel latte?”

 

“One caramel latte comin’ up!”

 

That was how Percy found himself sitting on a barstool by the counter, with a large cup of a caramel latte in front of him and slowly enjoying his coffee drink. He watched the clock tick by and when he became hungry, he ordered some breakfast.

 

Tex introduced him to his own american-made pancakes…which were very fluffy and the Texan insisted that they were eaten with maple syrup. Percy had never experienced anything American in nature, but he found it very delicious (even though he knew that Mum would lightly scold him for the unhealthy breakfast option).

 

“Um, Tex?”

 

“Yep?” The radio music was done and instead, replaced by the sounds of a small, square TV sitting on the corner behind the counter. Tex was watching some kind of muggle sport that he had never heard of; the players were running on the ground, in bulky sports armour and playing with a small red ball on green grass.

 

“Have you ever heard of a lady named Gertrude Robinson?”

 

Tex snorted.

 

“If I have. The old lady was a frequent customer. Where did you think the “none” option came from?” Tex remarked. “Old hag gave me the creeps, as if she could see through my very soul.”

 

Percy had not expected that answer. “Oh, really? Did she meet someone here?” Tex looked at him, raising an eyebrow and Percy flushed. “She…she was my predecessor, at my workplace. We recently found out she was dead.”

 

“Oh.” Tex said and then he opened a draw, grabbing a zippo lighter and lit up a candle. “Shouldn’t talk ill of the dead, after all.” He said and picked up a toothpick, chewing on it. “I’m tryin’ to quit smokin’. Not so easy.” He said when he saw Percy’s non-verbal question. “Anyho. Yeah, she used to come in here. The old owner who sold the cafe to me said that she was a frequent customer, used to meet with some redhead. But then I took over and Gertrude used to meet with an older fella. Old man, white long hair and beard. Dressed really weird, like…hm, purple long gown and all that jazz but who am I to point fingers? Besides, he had cowboy boots once and I thought they were pretty neat.”

 

Percy had received more information than he had thought and he happily noted this down. “I’m trying to find out what happened to her. I work at the Magnus Institute closeby.”

 

“Yeah, that doesn’t say anythin’ to me.” Tex shrugged. “People get all weird whenever someone mentions that place. I asked once, but didn't get a straight answer. Some say it’s cursed. People make up rumours when they’re bored.”

 

Percy left the café, after bidding a fond goodbye to Tex, with a mind full of more questions than answers. Judging from what he found out, Gertrude was a frequent visitor to the café and she met with an old man. Without a doubt, it could be the identity of “A.D”. But he couldn’t come to any conclusions yet.

 

If the institute was open, he would run back and make some additions to his hidden board with red threads. 

 

 

When Percy returned to Grimmauld Place, he was pleased to open and close the door as he pleased (since he and Sirius had hidden away the horrible portrait of his mother). He went into the kitchen with the full intention to make himself a cup of tea while he picked out one of the books Ginny had given him.

 

He was in the mood of a good reading session. 

 

But then he saw Sirius, frowning at the open newspaper with a horrible expression. “What’s the matter?” He asked.

 

“Read.” Sirius said with a heavy sigh.

 

Percy took the newspaper (ugh, the Daily Prophet) and flipped to the front page. His blue eyes widened in horror.

 

Oh…oh gods, no. No.

 

MASS BREAKOUT FROM AZKABAN

 

MINISTRY FEARS BLACK IS 'RALLYING POINT'

 

FOR OLD DEATH EATERS

 

Percy stared at the moving pictures in black-and-white, of the escaped Death Eaters. This…this couldn’t be possible…it was impossible to break out of Azkaban! Maybe Sirius did, but no one knew that he was a animagnus and he hardly believed any of those were animagi.

 

The Ministry of Magic announced late last night that there has been a mass breakout from Azkaban.

 

Speaking to reporters in his private office, Cornelius Fudge, Minister for Magic, confirmed that ten high-security prisoners escaped in the early hours of yesterday evening and that he has already informed the Muggle Prime Minister of the dangerous nature of these individuals.

 

“We find ourselves, most unfortunately, in the same position we were two and a half years ago when the murderer Sirus Black escaped,” said Fudge last night. “Nor do we think the two breakouts are unrelated. An escape of this magnitude suggests outside help, and we must remember that Black, as the first person ever to break out of Azkaban, would be ideally placed to help others follow in his footsteps. We think it likely that these individuals, who include Black's cousin, Bellatrix Lestrange, have rallied around Black as their leader. We are, however, doing all we can to round up the criminals, and we beg the magical community to remain alert and cautious. On no account should any of these individuals be approached.”

 

“Is he a goddamn fool!?” Percy exclaimed when he finished reading. “He’s going to get everyone killed like this!” He sank down on a chair in complete despair. He looked at the escaped convicts, taking mental notes of who they were and how dangerous they were. 

 

Ten Death Eaters…nine wizards and one witch. And there...was a wizard with a long, pale and twisted face and he sneered at the camera.

 

Antonin Dolohov, convicted of the brutal murders of Gideon and Fabian Prewett.

 

That face…Percy realised that he knew that face from somewhere. Like a repressed memory from a nightmare long ago, almost as if his own subconscious didn’t want to let him remember.

 

Algernon Rookwood , said the caption beneath a pockmarked man with greasy hair who was leaning against the edge of his picture, looking bored, convicted of leaking Ministry of Magic secrets to He Who Must Not Be Named.

Bellatrix Lestrange, convicted of the torture and permanent incapacitation of Frank and Alice Longbottom.

 

And then Percy realised that he’s made a severe miscalculation. Not ten Death Eaters has escaped…it was eleven.

 

Last on the list was another witch. A certain woman Percy had been haunted by his dreams and past memories since he was a thirteen year old boy. It was a woman with long orange hair, it had gone mangy and grey, and blue eyes, dull and nearly dead. Her face had gone pale as a skeleton with hollow cheekbones, but her lips were curled up in a cruel smirk.

 

Patricia Rakepick, confirmed agent of He Who Must Not Be Named. Convicted of the murders of two Hogwarts students Duncan Ashe and Rowan Khanna, of the torture of several Hogwarts students and of the attempted murder of Cassidy Mercury and one unnamed boy.

 

Percy couldn’t stop staring at the moving picture of Rakepick. She was back…she was back and out there

 

“Does…do they know, my family?” Percy asked.

 

“I would guess they do.” Sirius said bitterly, not seeing Percy’s own reactions as he had his back turned when he filled the tea kettle with water. “Your father certainly keeps up the subscription to the newspaper.”

 

“He says that every sentence of false insurance contains one grain of truth and I believe him.” Percy confirmed. Bill must know. He must’ve found out that Rakepick is out there…and they need to alert Charlie as well.

 

He had hoped that she would never get out, but now she has. Rakepick was out there, doing who knows what and if his suspicions were correct, then it meant she hadn’t given up on what she had planned to do with him.

 

If he didn’t watch his back…then he was in danger. 

 

Because the unnamed boy she had attempted to murder…was him.

 

The only ones who knew were his older brothers and Cassidy, they had kept quiet about it for his sake.

 

Percy was honestly relieved to return to work, on January 23rd, so he could let himself be distracted by work and not think about the mass outbreak of Death Eaters. But he needed to warn his assistants of this potential danger, he needed them to stay safe.

 

That was why the first thing he did was to type in an urgent message to their pager devices.

 

Urgent meeting. Break room. 10.00

 

He went up and walked into the break room. His assistants were already sitting around the smaller table. 

 


 

[CLICK]

 

SASHA

 

Is there a reason why you called us on the pager instead?

 

TIM

 

You’re okay? You look kinda pale.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I…ah…I’m fine. Just fine. I just need to talk to all of you. 

 

MARTIN

 

Is-it’s not about the Daily Prophet, is it?

 

JON

 

The daily what?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

The name of our newspaper and yes, that is exactly it, Martin. (clears throat) Last night, there was a massive breakout from a prison that usually has maximum security. Eleven dangerous convicts of…ah, my kind, are at the loose. 

 

TIM

 

Well, f-

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Don’t swear! (sighs) Just…don’t swear, alright. I’m not comfortable with swearing because I will swear and that is the last thing my younger siblings need to hear from me. They’d be, without a doubt, delight but I would then be a bad influence.

 

Anyways, we’re getting off topic.

 

JON

 

So instead of some weird living hive to worry about, this time it is eleven insane convicts from a magical prison?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(sighs heavily) Yes. Look, I really couldn’t have foreseen this and I know that is the last thing we need, especially so soon after the whole Prentiss disaster. But I need you to promise me to stay safe. Don’t trust just anyone out there. And…and if a woman who looks like a red-haired living corpse talks to you, don’t engage with her. Try to ignore her, walk to a crowded place or just spray something in her eyes.

 

(beat.)

 

No, this is impossible and I’m gonna get all of you killed in the end…

 

SASHA

 

Okay, before you jump on the whole self depreciation train, how dangerous are these convicts?

 

TIM

 

Let’s see…one is a spy and traitor, one extremely crazy bitch, another traitor bitch and the rest of them are crazy murderers and tortures for fun. 

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I just…(sighs) I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how to protect you.

 

SASHA

 

How about we watch ourselves? Percy, we know you care about us and you risked so much for our sake when Prentiss attacked. But you don’t have to play noble hero and protect us all the time. We’re not entirely helpless!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I know, I know! But these are evil wizards and witches, we’re talking about, and their leader is a downright psychopath. I don’t know how to handle this and I thought we only had to deal about the matter regarding Gertrude Robinson.

 

TIM

 

Oh, right…man, I forgot about that!

 

MARTIN

 

How do you forget a bloody corpse in the tunnels?!

 

TIM

 

Well, I just did, Martin! There was a lot going on when Prentiss sent killer worms on us and then our double boss dumped CO2 on us!

 

JON

 

(incredulously) So no one is really concerned how Gertrude wound up dead in the tunnels with three gunshots? There could be a murderer walking on the loose and now, there are wizard murderers on the loose!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(snaps) Oh, relax. You’ll be fine! Whoever killed Gertrude won’t come after you, it’s the head archivist they will probably end! If I’m not dead before this year ends, it’ll be a fucking miracle!

 

[SILENCE]

 

S-sorry…that was, ah. That was really awful of me.

 

SASHA

 

Yeah, it was.

 

MARTIN

 

Come on, guys. He’s stressed.

 

TIM

 

Well, we’re stressed too and we don’t need Perce going on a suicidal spree-

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I am not suicidal!

 

JON

 

Well, you make it sound like that.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Okay, I am not suicidal. I’m just very anxious about the recent events and how the hell I’m going to solve this. I need to protect you, it’s my responsibility!

 

TIM

 

But you don’t have to do this alone. We’re your assistants! Besides, you really think we’re gonna let you go off the deep end because you got it stuck in your head that you’re gonna take care of everything?

 

JON

 

(dryly) It’s literally in our contract to “assist the head archivist”.

 

MARTIN

 

Look, Percy. I know me and Tim can’t really fight against these convicts, much as Jon and Sasha can’t. But listen, you are not alone.

 

SASHA

 

Exactly as Martin said. You’re not alone and it’s not like we’re gonna let you die either!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(very touched) You guys…thank you. I-I’ve been so focused on looking after you, to make sure you will remain safe…thanks.

 

SASHA

 

Anytime. 

 

By the way, why are you recording this?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

What?

 

TIM

 

The tape recorder’s on.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I didn’t bring it here! Let me turn this off-

 

[CLICK]

Notes:

The café Cool Beans Diner is purely fictional and the characters Ryan "Tex" Dallas and the university group are OCs of mine, kinda happy to finally use them.

This chapter is a little shorter than I usually intend on, but it's because I'm still suffering about my current living situation and have a hard time writing, but I will try my best!

Next chapter is our traditional "every fifth chapter is Hogwarts-related" chapter. We'll see what's going on with the Umbridge situation and what kind of chaotic new idea Jenny will have. And if we will find out more about her and Martin's mysterious grandfather...

Cheerio!

-Pookily

Chapter 6: Interference

Summary:

Back at Hogwarts, Harry is suffering through the occlumency lessons without any success. During one of the sessions, there is interference from an unknown third party.

Once again, he finds another clue from the ominous Cassidy Mercury and he's in for another life-changing revelation.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Back at the prison again.”

 

Hermione looked strictly at Jenny. “Keep your voice down and you can’t say it like that.” She hissed while the group passed a smaller group of Ravenclaws who snickered at Jenny’s remark.

 

“But it’s the truth! This is a prison and we’re all the poor unfortunate souls being bullied by a fat witch.”

 

Harry snorted, trying to not burst out laughing.

 

“You’re not making a reference to Ursula from the Little Mermaid , are you?”

 

Jenny grinned. “I absolutely am!” She chirped.

 

“Like, the storybook?” Ron asked and Jenny shook her head. 

 

“No, it’s a movie. I’m gonna show you someday, but I could always borrow the little comic that retells the events of the movie.”

 

“I mean, I guess if the toad was much older and lived in the lake, the resemblance would be uncanny.” Harry muttered.

 

Hermione slapped her hands over her mouth, trying to not laugh at the mental picture of Umbridge as Ursula the Sea Witch. Her shoulders shook by the suppressed giggles.

 

“Poor unfortunate souls,” Jenny sang lowly, unable to stop grinning. “In pain, in need~”

 


 

The Gryffindor Tower was apparently the only place where they felt safe in general. It was always crowded on the evenings, nowadays, and because the majority of all clubs and organisations were disbanded (no thanks to the Toad) and hadn’t gotten permission to start again.

 

But all everyone talked about was the Azkaban breakout and suddenly all those, who were victimised by the convicts’ actions in the First War, were in the spotlight. 

 

“I think my dad is dead.” Jenny said one evening, out of the blue. The trio was sitting with her by the plush chairs near the fireplace. But their newest addition had been out of character lately, more than usual. 

 

Jenny was always focused whenever she did her homework and Potions was her best subject (and Harry yet needed to figure out how she even managed), but she didn’t even look at her subject for once. Her brown eyes looked ahead, nearly far away. 

 

“What makes you think that?” Hermione asked carefully.

 

“...he would’ve come back by now.” Jenny said. “I know he loved us, he must’ve done. I was so little to remember him, but I remember one thing. He said “never say goodbye”. Cause if you don’t say goodbye, then you’re not really gone. You’re just not here right now.”

 

Harry had absolutely no idea what to say to that. He looked at Ron who shrugged helplessly.

 

“Grandad seems to believe he’s dead. He said that my dad wasn’t a bad person…he was clumsy and had poor sense of direction, but he loved us…he loved me.” Tears welled up in her eyes and then ran down her freckled cheeks. “My mum’s wrong. He wouldn’t abandon us, not when all this happened.”

 

Hermione then abandoned her assignments and stood up. She walked over to Jenny, pulled her up from the chair by the hands and embraced her. She embraced Jenny, as if it was her own little sister who was currently crying.

 

“It’s okay to be sad, you know?” Hermione whispered. “It’s okay to cry about your dad, even if you can’t remember him. I’m sure he would be here for you and Martin.”

 

Jenny didn’t embrace her back, letting her arms hang at her sides for a while until she returned the comforting hug. 

 

When they separated, Jenny dried off her tears. “I’m gonna wash my face, then I’ll start on the Potions essay…” She mumbled and went off.

 

“What was that about?” Ron asked as soon as Jenny was out of earshot.

 

“She’s overwhelmed, Ronald.” Hermione said when she sat down on her seat and returned to her assignments. “Jenny is autistic, Martin said so, and now she feels too many emotions at once. She is confused and scared about everything changing. The breakout from Azkaban triggered something in her and now, she suddenly started to talk about her dad. She’s never mentioned him until now.”

 

Something clicked in Harry's mind. “She went with Martin to meet her grandad on Boxing Day, remember? She was a little strange after that. You don’t think she found out something about her dad?”

 

“All we know is that their mum’s abusive and in a care home, their grandad works in a weird american desert and their dad is just gone.” Ron pointed out. “She always talks about her brother and her grandad, but never about her dad. She has probably reached a breaking point now.” He added wisely.

 

Jenny always acts as if she’s confident and strong, with a hint of childish innocence, Harry thought to himself. But she isn’t invincible. She is very insecure about herself and since the news of the breakout, Jenny’s mask seems to have cracked…

 

Only to reveal a lonely and very sad little girl who still waited for her dad to come home.

 


 

It was the same dream once again, the one with the long, dark corridors and with the locked door in the end. He was so close to it and his hand reached to the knob, fingers were so close that he could practically feel the cool metal against the tip of his fingers-

 

Suddenly a hand wrapped around his wrist, stopping him. His eyes looked over at whoever caught him, expecting a sneering face with black eyes filled with the usual contempt and hatred-

 

Instead, he looked into a pair of green eyes, like pears, and it was a young face of a woman looking at him. 

 

“Don’t. What lies in there is very bad.” She said.

 

That voice…Harry knew that voice. It was the same pained voice from a while ago. 

 

And it was almost as if their surroundings had shifted. The dark corridors vanished and instead, he was standing in a large, spacious place with only the structure of a vault door with the thin veil inside. 

 

And she was still behind the veil, but with her hand grasped around his wrist. Not too hard, but firmly as if she was afraid to let go.

 

The shadows in her face, previously hard to see in his last dream, had vanished and it was the first time Harry could see her clearly, even through the veil. It was the same girl in the photo fred and George had shown him.

 

Cassidy Mercury.

 

“I interfered with whoever’s practising legilimency on you.” She said determined. “Pete’s keeping watch, so I won’t get injured while I’m doing this. That’s why you haven’t seen me in a while.”

 

“Wait, so you’re alive?!” Harry exclaimed.

 

Cassidy snorted but smiled. “Of course I am. I’m far too stubborn to let myself get killed. I haven’t come this far, just for some monster to finish me off.”

 

For some reason, when Cassidy flashed him a confident smile, Harry felt as if everything was going to be just fine. She had that impression and judging Percy's tales about her, he started to believe them now. This wasn’t just any role model Percy or the twins looked up to.

 

This was a hero.

 

“But…where are you if you’re not here?”

 

Cassidy’s expression turned grim. “I’m in a place where no one can reach. This vault with the gate, it’s a gateway to this nightmarish hellscape I’m trapped in, but if you try to pass it now…you might get killed. This is the one and true Cursed Vault and to pass through it, you need to unlock it fully. But you need to fulfil one important criteria to do so.”

 

“What is it?” Harry insisted. 

 

“Only someone who has willingly taken a step into a Cursed Vault can do it. I’m one of them, but there is another one.” She looked up at the veil that gently fluttered by an eerie wind. “I left him my journal, with all my instructions and findings, and my wand. He’s going to find me soon, I know he will.”

 

“But-” Harry started and Cassidy held up her other hand, stopping him.

 

“Have some faith.” She smiled. “I don’t know why you’re being targeted by legilimency, but it’s clear to me that your lessons in occlumency don't help.”

 

Harry scoffed. “I don’t believe Snape is helping by insulting me at every second he gets.”

 

“Snape, huh.” Cassidy said. “He taught me as well, but I guess you never learnt how to speak his language. I cracked the code when I was in my fourth year, it’s like a whole new language whenever you speak to him.” She added amusedly. “Take a look from my perspective.”

 

Something flashed and Harry saw a whole new scene, for a few seconds. A younger Cassidy in Hogwarts uniform standing in front of Snape. But it didn’t matter how he towered over her, Cassidy didn’t falter.

 

“How much longer am I supposed to suffer in your presence, Mercury?”

 

“Well, since I’m a fourth year…probably another three years, sir.” Cassidy answered with a smirk.

 

“A hopeless case, then.” Snape scoffed with a raised eyebrow.

 

The brief memory ended. “If I remember it correctly, Snape values ambition and intelligence.” Cassidy said as she reflected on past memories. “But I don’t have your past, so I guess it’s more difficult for you than for me.” Her eyes then turned determined. “I won’t have much time left, but there is another place at Hogwarts where you can be safe from prying eyes. There is a hidden clubhouse, you could move your little friendly group there but first you need to weed out some untrustworthy people.”

 

“Really? Where is that place? Can you tell me where?”

 

Cassidy just smiled. “Look for my clues. I left some behind in the castle, for the next great hero.”

 

Harry groaned and hung down his head. It was too much information for his head.

 

Cassidy laughed a little. “Okay, I’ll give you a little hint…”

 


 

Harry woke up with a start. At first, he felt a little disoriented and it was still pitch dark in the dorms. He sat up in the four poster bed and reached for the alarm clock. 

 

5.56 in the morning.

 

Well, there was no use in trying to fall asleep again. 

 

It was hardly the first morning he had weird dreams, but the ones with Cassidy Mercury made at least more sense than the ones with the dark corridors with the door in the end. But technically, it wasn’t much of a dream…she said that she was interfering. 

 

That means that someone else was probably sending the dreams with the dark corridors and the door. Was it a trick? Was it Voldemort? It was possible…but if Cassidy interfered, that meant she was trying to protect him probably.

 

He grabbed the nearest notebook and wrote down everything he could remember. This didn’t feel like a dream, more like a subconscious encounter, and Cassidy mentioned she was using legilimency. That was the opposite of occlumency.

 

‘There is a hidden clubhouse somewhere in the castle.’ Harry thought to himself later, as he took his shower and dressed for the day. ‘She left clues around the castle…Ron said Cassidy and Charlie were in the same year, they were a couple. They graduated from Hogwarts in June 1991…I came to Hogwarts in September the same year…’

 

Then he realised that she must’ve known he was coming to the castle, after she was done. Cassidy must’ve known who he was, but she didn’t comment on it or look at his scar (as every other witch or wizard does in this mad world). 

 

Breakfast wouldn’t start for another thirty minutes, so he left the common room and went downstairs to the entrance hall. He wanted to take a walk to think. Because despite popular belief, he didn’t think he was stupid or something. Besides, it’s relaxing to walk around in the early morning hours where no one stared at him or whispered behind his back.

 

“I will give you a clue…I’m a dear object you have lost. For others, I might be just an invaluable trinket. But for you as the owner…I might be worth more than the greatest treasure. Where would you look for me?”

 

Harry considered it, that sounded like a riddle. Lost things…if he lost something of worth for him, he’d ask if there were any “lost and found” boxes somewhere. But Hogwarts didn’t exactly have that, everyone used the bulletin board in their common rooms. 

 

Then it hit him…the map! Of course, he had his map! 

 

He opened it and whispered “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.” and then the parchment revealed its map of Hogwarts castle and grounds. He found the little dot that was himself and standing close to…

 

Artefact Room

 

Of course! The artefact room! That is where lost things might be held! Harry whispered a “Mischief Managed” and walked towards the door that everyone always passed and never paid any mind. 

 

It wasn’t bigger than a glorified broom cupboard; it was a small, square room with a high ceiling and no windows at all. The room was dimly lit by a lantern hanging from the ceiling. There was a large wooden cabinet with ten small doors against the wall and on another wall, shelves filled with various strange trinkets. People must’ve kept this as a storage for things they didn’t know what to do with. 

 

“Lumos.” Harry mumbled and cast a bright light from the end of his wand, taking a look around. 

 

He looked around for a while, looking inside cabinet doors and pulling out drawers. He wasn’t entirely sure what he was looking for, but it must be something important. He found strange things…like scrolls written in unfamiliar languages, a shopping list, a book on apparition, powdered dragon horn, a dull dagger and three bat-shaped earrings. 

 

Harry was about to give up the search and into the Great Hall for breakfast when he pulled out another drawer and found…a black quill.

 

Quills were usually white. This one was dark as the night sky. He had no idea why, but he had a feeling it might be important. But that wasn’t all he found in the drawer. A snapped wand in half and a photograph. He also took them and stowed them in his schoolbag before he left the artefact room.

 


 

“Why didn’t you wake us up?” Hermione asked as they all sat and had breakfast. 

 

Harry had just told her and Ron about the dream that most likely wasn’t a dream, about the artefact room and what he had found there. 

 

Ron was more interested in the broken wand, he grabbed one of the pieces and looked closely at it. “Yeah…that was Cassidy’s wand.” He confirmed. “She used to come over for the summers. She was never without her wand, though.”

 

It was probably a very fine wand when it was whole. The handle was in brass and the wood was carved in a spiral. 

 

The photograph was still and not moving, but it was coloured despite the setting being dark. 

 

That wasn’t Cassidy Mercury at all. 

 

It was a little boy, no older than probably twelve or thirteen. He was small, but thin and gangly with curly red hair, pointy nose and large glasses. He was sitting on the docks in the boathouse, looking down at the water. 

 

And Harry noticed something strange in the shadows behind him, something…obscure.

 

Ron stared at the photo, his face nearly ashen. “It’s Percy…he looked like that when he was in his third year. Bill and Charlie teased him because he was still so small…”

 

Hermione took the photo and turned on it. “Look.” She whispered and showed Harry and Ron. 

 

Written by an unfamiliar penmanship, Harry suddenly understood Percy’s role in Cassidy’s disappearance.

 

“If you value his life, then come to Forest Grove in the Dark Forest. Or not, then the Forsaken will gladly feast on his soul. - P. Rakepick”

 

All colour had drained from Ron’s face, staring at the written text with horror. “H-he was going to…”

 

Die , was the unspoken word. Harry had no idea who this P. Rakepick was, but it seemed addressed to Cassidy and this Rakepick had held Percy hostage for something, threatening to let something called the Forsaken kill him.

 

“Do you think your family knows?” Hermione asked worriedly.

 

Ron shook his head. “No. If Mum knew someone tried to Percy when he was thirteen, she would’ve never let him come back to Hogwarts! Hell, she wouldn’t let any of us come back to school and tried to homeschool us! He must’ve lied about this.”

 

“Or asked Cassidy to not tell anyone.” Harry guessed. “The way he talked about Cassidy…Percy made it sound as if she was the greatest thing that ever existed. He looked up to her.”

 

“Should we write to your parents then?” 

 

“Bloody hell, no!” Ron hissed. “It’s not like Rakepick is here anymore. Besides, this happened long ago, there’s nothing we can do about that.”

 

“But Percy-” Hermione insisted.

 

“Is fine.” Ron interrupted. “He’s got his new friends and the bloke that’s probably his boyfriend, but I don’t know what their deal is. But they’re not gonna let him go off alone, not so soon after the killer worms.”

 

Harry was more interested in why Rakepick would hold Percy hostage and threaten his life so Cassidy would come running for him. Did he know something? Has he found out something about Rakepick? Was he simply at the wrong place at the wrong time? 

 

“What is the Forsaken?” Harry asked out loud. 

 

Hermione shook her head. “I have no idea and it’s not something I’ve heard or read, not even in reference. It sounds nearly obscure and strange.”

 

Obscure…

 

“I don’t know either, but I think we know someone who loves the obscure and weird.”

 


 

“Did you say the Forsaken?” Jenny exclaimed, it was lunch and the Golden Trio had found Jenny sitting with Danny, who looked at them with a very bewildered look. 

 

To avoid suspicion, the three friends sat with Jenny and Danny (who was a Ravenclaw but he didn’t care). “Yes, do you know anything about it?”

 

Jenny pondered over it. “I’ve heard it in reference from Elias, that’s Martin’s boss, and he had always said it with disdain.” She said before her eyes lit up. “Oh! I remember! I was discussing some weird stuff I read in my book, the one Elias gave me, when this man suddenly appeared in the office. He was tall and big…not buff, but you know, just…big. I think he was a sea captain, but Elias ushered me out. Before the door closed, I think I heard them argue about something. I tried to eavesdrop, but then my ears started to feel cold and strange.”

 

“And you heard the Forsaken in reference?” Hermione asked.

 

“Yes. I think this captain was annoyed with Elias for some reason. He said something about stealing someone so finely suited for the Forsaken and he sounded really miffed about it.”

 

Ron looked at Harry and Hermione. “I don’t trust that Elias, I gotta write to Percy.”

 

“You can’t!” Hermione hissed. “Umbridge is watching all incoming and outgoing owl mail!”

 

“And Loki is still not back from America. I sent a letter to Grandad yesterday.” Jenny said sheepishly. 

 

Ron grumbled. “Damn it!” He whispered harshly. “Jenny’s right, this is a bloody prison!”

 


 

Hermione dragged them all to the library after classes, in her quest to find out more about Cassidy Mercury. Jenny was helping harry to understand Potions as subject a little better when Hermione returned with several heavy books in her arms and slammed them on the table, making them all jump.

 

“I brought all the records about Cassidy Mercury I could find. Look at this!” She grabbed the nearest book, flipped it to the right page and showed it to the rest. “Cassidy Mercury was the best student in the eighties! Look, nearly all her OWL results were Outstanding except in Potions, where she only earned an Exceeds Expectations.” 

 

Hermione flipped more pages. “But then in her NEWT results, she received an Outstanding in Potions! In fact, all of her NEWT results were no less than ten Outstandings!”

 

“So she’s some kind of wonder student?” Danny asked, very interested. 

 

“Not only that, but she was also on the Gryffindor Quidditch team!” Hermione said, she flipped up another book and showed them. 

 

“Oh right, Charlie used to brag about how she was the best Chaser on the team. She used to be co-captain by his side, too.” Ron added. 

 

“So this Cassidy Mercury was a star student.” Jenny said and looked through the record books. “But she was also the star Chaser and co-captain in the Quidditch team, member in the Frog Choir, Prefect and then, Head Girl. Sounds nearly like Hermione, but if she played Quidditch too.”

 

“No wonder Percy looked up to her in that case.” Hermione said, looking at the smiling photo of Cassidy Mercury. “But her biggest merit is apparently saving the school from cursed vaults. I don’t know what the Cursed Vaults are, but they must’ve been a big deal if she was named “Hero of Hogwarts” by Professor Dumbledore himself!”

 

“Maybe that is what we need.” Harry then said. “A real hero.”

 


 

“But we still need to solve the matter of this feather.”

 

It was in the middle of February now and so far, Harry had suffered one awful first date and Rita Skeeter interviewing him about Voldemort’s return (on his terms, for once). Hermione was obviously on a roll, since she was taking certain matters in her own hands.

 

“So far we know, there are no black quills being used as writing utensils.” Hermione insisted. 

 

“Hang on, it still needs ink to write?” Ron asked and eyed the feather suspiciously. 

 

“I’ve checked, it’s safe.” Hermione confirmed.

 

“Oh. Good.” Ron added. The last thing they needed was another of Umbridge’s sadistic quills.

 

Harry picked up the feather, looking at it closely. “Cassidy said she would leave clues…” He repeated. “I’m almost certain that she knew that we would eventually be here and find traces of her existence.”

 

Hermione suddenly clapped her hands together. “Maybe she has transformed a clue into this feather!” She drew her wand and motioned for Harry to place it on the smaller table. She aimed her wand steadily. “Revelio.”

 

The black quill then transformed into a letter, rolled up and tied with a red band. Harry picked it up, untied the band and rolled it open. Then he started to read. 

 

“Dear Harry. 

 

I’m glad that you have found this letter I am leaving behind for you (and rest assured, I knew you would find out because I have a Seer friend with very reliable visions). I have so much to tell and so much to explain, so it’s nearly difficult to put everything in written words.

 

You may not know my name or who I am, but my name is Cassidy Mercury. I have a lot to do with you, even if I didn’t find out everything until now. There was a Memory Lock Charm placed on me since I was eight and it was only after a certain event in my sixth year that broke the enchantment and now, I remember everything. 

 

I had a pair of godparents once. They are your parents, James and Lily Potter. That is why my middle name is Lilith, in honour of your mother and my godmother. They placed the Memory Lock Charm on me, in order to hide me from Voldemort. The plan was apparently that I was going to have this charm broken, once it was safe to remember and then I could go find you. But since no one else knew of the spell except for your parents and my mother, who is a Squib, was unable to break the spell.

 

As you probably have guessed, I am your godsister. 

 

When I was able to recall all my memories, I made the ultimate decision to put a stop to Rakepick and seal up the Cursed Vaults for good. So when the time came when you would attend Hogwarts, then it would be a safe place for you. I hope my efforts weren't in vain. 

 

To everyone’s knowledge, there were five active Vaults at Hogwarts. The Vaults of Ice, Fear, Forest, Buried and Sunken. I have, with the help of very dear friends, successfully sealed them away so they can never be used for nefarious means. But my job isn’t done. There is one vault left, the main vault that controls the rest. And it’s located in the Ministry of Magic, down in the Department of Mysteries. I am writing this on the night after my graduation ceremony and I have decided to not involve anyone else. I know that Bill and Charlie are off on their great career offers and I can’t ask my other friends to share this burden.

 

Therefore, it’s my duty and my fate to do this but I am not alone. There is someone who wants to join me on this quest, even though he’s technically very young for this matter. But I trust him and I have sworn to myself to keep him safe, to all costs.

 

Harry, there is a chance that I might not return after this. There is a chance that I will never meet you, after all. But I’m not without hope, either. Even in the face of defeat or danger, no matter how scared you might get, do everything with a smile. 

 

Stand up proud and believe in a bright future. I will disclose an additional note on how to find a secret place here at Hogwarts; it’s a clubhouse where me and my friends used to hang in. Use it as you will.

 

But if I would ever return, you can easily recognise me by these signs: Golden hair in a short haircut, green eyes as pears and me telling you that it’s going to be fine because I am here.

 

Take care of yourself and I hope we will be reunited one day.

 

Cassidy Lilith Mercury, your godsister.


PS.
You have a godfather too, Sirius Black. I have reasons to believe that he’s innocent and falsely accused of crimes regarding your family’s fate.”

 

Harry let his arms and hands sink down to his knees, eyes staring down at the parchment. 

 

This whole time…

 

Anger started to fuel his veins. His sight became blurry and hazy. Strong emotions as disappointment, anger and injustice boiled inside him. 

 

He had everything to do with Cassidy Mercury this whole time and no one told him!

 

If she was lost beyond the vault…why? Why didn’t anyone make an effort to find her? She saved Hogwarts from those Vaults, wasn’t all her sacrifice worth anything?! There was no one left than Percy who kept her story alive, his idolisation of her made more sense now. 

 

The record books had told that she was the best student before Hermione came to the school. The star student…the star Chase and co-captain of the Quidditch team…Prefect…Head Girl…

 

Hero of Hogwarts.

 

In his perspective…it felt as if the world wanted to forget that Cassidy existed and she might still be alive behind that Vault, wherever it might be now.

 

‘Cassidy…she’s shed blood, sweat and tears…she’s been hurt and traumatised over and over…just to protect Hogwarts and she’s being reduced to a forgotten memory!’

 

Harry’s anger boiled away and left only sadness. If the Cursed Vaults hadn’t existed…would’ve she been here to greet him? Would’ve she come and found him earlier? A godsister was probably the closest thing to a real sibling, right?

 

Cassidy could’ve been there…maybe she could’ve been the hero to take him away from the Dursleys? 

 

What was it Percy had described her as?

 

“Imagine a warm light, like the sun rising after a horrible storm. That is the impression I got from Cassidy Mercury. And when she says “Don’t worry, it’s okay now because I am here.”, you feel the hope rise within you and suddenly, you just know everything’s going to be fine.”

 

Harry suddenly rose up from the chair. “Hermione, do you think we can catch Luna at dinner? I want to ask if we can request a memorial article about Cassidy Mercury in the Quibbler!

 

Hermione looked at Harry with teary eyes and Ron stared at Harry, not sure what to say. 

 

She embraced him. “Oh, Harry. We’re gonna do it, okay? She’s not going to be forgotten, not after everything she’s done!”

 

Ron rose up with a sudden look of determination in his face and nodded. “Of course we’re gonna do it, mate. She’s not just a hero, she’s your family too.”

 

It was done with all haste, as a last minute inquiry to the Quibbler, but when the latest edition came out, there was an article inside. 

 

Cassidy Mercury - the Forgotten Hero of the Eighties

 

Officially, Cassidy Lilith Mercury has been missing since June 11th 1991. But she was more than just a missing girl and a recent graduate of Hogwarts at the time. 

 

We have found out by reliable sources that Mercury was no one else than the hero who defeated and sealed the Cursed Vaults of Hogwarts, thus saving innocent students from harm’s way. Here at the Quibbler, we have interviewed several of her old classmates and friends. 

 

“Cassidy was the best of the best, we couldn’t have come this far if it wasn’t for her. She’s the reason why I found my way as a Magizoologist.” - Barnaby Lee, Magizoologist. 

 

“Mercury was one of the best Chasers I’ve ever played against and a worthy rival. She could’ve gone far as a fellow Quidditch player, maybe even in the World Cup.” - Skye Parkin, Chaser at the Wigtown Wanderers.

 

“I remember Cassidy as an excellent student and a brave hero, but most of all, as a very loyal and kind friend. We’ve faced a lot of danger in our school years, but I learnt to face my fears and become strong, thanks to her. She’s one of my greatest friends and she deserves to be remembered as she truly was; a symbol of hope.” - Penny Haywood, Potioneer at St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Maladies.

 

We have received several more entries, but it’s safe to say that Cassidy Mercury was a hero and deserves to be remembered as such. We’re also reminding our readers if there is any new information regarding her whereabouts, feel free to contact Sigourney or Jacob Mercury (the contact information is in a small notice next to the article).

 

Needless to say, there was a massive whispering and murmuring about Cassidy Mercury at Hogwarts, along with the contents of Harry’s interview with Skeeter.

Notes:

Yes, the whole reveal about Cassidy was planned from the start. :)

The full story will be explored at a later point, but now Harry knows who she is and what she was supposed to mean for him.

Also I hope you guys found the whole Ursula the Sea Witch funny, it was one of my favorite things to write.

Next up; we're returning to our lovely Archival Crew and Percy meets...huh, Constable Basira Hussain wants to see him. What is all that about, do you think? And will he ever act on his feelings regarding Tim? Does Tim feel the same? Since romance is in the air, does it mean the same for Jon and Martin?

Stay tuned for the sound of a tape recorder running and an archivist taking another statement.

-Pookily

Chapter 7: Section 31

Summary:

Percy meets one Basira Hussain, a police constable leading the investigation of Gertrude Robinson’s murder. Percy plans to head down to the tunnels and confides in his assistants. Remus and Sirius have a long overdue talk about Cassidy Mercury.

Notes:

WARNING: This chapter contains spoilers from Hogwarts Mystery, especially Year 7. If you are not caught up, READ ON YOUR OWN RISK!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[CLICK]

 

BASIRA

 

I really shouldn’t be talking about it on tape.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Well, it’s up to you about how long you’d like to talk. You came to us, so I’m only here to listen.

 

BASIRA

 

Yeah… Just wanna talk about it with someone, you know?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Yes, I suppose so.

 

BASIRA

 

I’m breaking the law by talking to you. You understand that?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I… am aware of that. Some sort of non-disclosure agreement, right?

 

BASIRA

 

Pretty much. D-Do you need my real name?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Technically no, but from what I understand of your situation, you’d be rather identifiable even without it. This is not the first time we’ve had statements from witnesses in sensitive positions. I’ll mark the tape and file it for internal use only, which means it comes under the Institute’s own, very strict, NDA policy and cannot be referenced or requested by external agencies or authorities.

 

Such as the police.

 

BASIRA

 

[Pointedly] That’s the best you can offer?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Yes, it’s the best I can offer, I’m afraid. Although, I can remind you again you are under no obligation to make a statement if it makes you uncomfortable. Or, if you’re worried about your voice being recognised, you could always write it down. I’ll make an audio copy later and have it transcribed-

 

BASIRA

 

I’m not really big on writing. I’m more of a talker.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Odd choice of career, then. [attempting comedy] I-I am so sorry, I was trying to be humorous. I’ve heard there are lots of forms to fill in for the police.

 

BASIRA

 

Not much since I became Section 31.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Yes, you mentioned. This Section Thirty– you know what, we will cover it in the statement.

 

Statement of Police Constable Basira Hussain regarding her time investigating… strange occurrences as part of Section 31. Statement taken directly from subject, February 9th 1996. Statement begins.

 

BASIRA

 

 

Now?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

If you please.

 

BASIRA

 

Right, well, first off, I’m not ‘part’ of Section 31. It’s not like a unit or a division within the police force or anything like that. It’s a form you have to sign. Section 31 of the Freedom of Information Act covers exclusions for information pertaining to law enforcement. It just means that any information that could interfere with the prevention or detection of a crime can’t be given out as part of an FOI request. So what happens is, when you stumble across something a bit… weird, then after it’s over you’re taken to one side, and told to sign a form officially declaring what you saw and experienced was directly related to a crime. Then it’s covered by Section 31 and can’t be revealed under the Freedom of Information Act. There’s a whole bunch of other NDA stuff in there as well, but it basically means you have to keep quiet about it.

 

Thing is, signing your first Section 31 really marks you out-

 


 

The paramedics took him after that. They didn’t really want to, but it was clearly more in their domain than ours. I assume hospitals probably have their own version of a Section 31 those poor idiots had to sign later. Daisy and I told them we’d clear it up on the police side. Just a standard suicide, and the body was taken by the ambulance. It cut down on the forms, and neither of us wanted to sign another goddamn Section 31.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Well, that was very…ah, fascinating. What other cases have fallen under this classification?

 

BASIRA

 

Officially, I’ve only had one other, and that was yours.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Officially?

 

BASIRA

 

You get a few dozen calls a year from people who have strange experiences, but they don’t have any evidence. I mean, if what they say is true, then it would be a Section 31, but… there’s nothing that can be investigated or proven, so there’s nothing to report. I always feel bad for them; they’re always so sincere, so sure you can help, but unless they can point to the ghost or the spooky clown doll or whatever, there’s not really a lot we can do.

 

I’ve also been quite lucky, to be honest. I’ve dodged quite a few of the nastier Section 31s over the years. I remember Harry used to get wasted and tell all sorts of grim stories.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Um, full names, please.

 

BASIRA

 

Sorry, Sergeant Harry Altman. Worked with him a few years back, before he retired.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Right. So… just to return to, er, Gertrude’s body. Is that currently considered a para–I mean, a weird case?

 

BASIRA

 

I mean, we’re investigating it as a murder because that’s what it is, but you guys are basically an automatic Section 31, so I’ve got almost no help on it. Maybe that’s why I wanted to make a statement, you know? I can’t talk to anybody about this stuff, and then I come here, and you’ve got all this… all these people’s experiences listened to and filed away. It’s… I don’t know. I’ve been meaning to come in ever since that callout.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Mm. Yes. S-So um… so no-one is helping you with Gertrude’s case? No oversight?

 

BASIRA

 

Not really. I tried making the argument that the murder didn’t seem to connect to any of your ‘paranormal business’, at least not directly, but nope. I’ve got a shot corpse, three boxes of cassettes, and Daisy, who’s CID now, which I suppose means it’s technically her problem, but she’s now the only detective who’s already sectioned so she’s always way too busy. As far as I know, neither of us have even had a chance to actually start listening to the tapes.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Interesting. 

 

BASIRA

 

 

You are really new at this, aren’t you?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Pardon?

 

BASIRA

 

Look, I’m not stupid. I know you should be too young for this. You look like 19. 20, tops. Your job is way above your qualifications. Your assistants are older than you, more qualified and yet, didn’t get the position. You have no idea what you’re doing, do you?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(sighs frustrated) Not in the slightest, but I work hard and I am dedicated to my job. I don’t know why my employer chose me, but I am not complaining as my previous job ended in practically career suicide. I can assure you that I take my job seriously.

 

Uh, listen. About those tapes-

 

[CLICK]

 


 

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Obviously further investigation of the police cases to which Ms Hussain refers is out of the question. Ensuring that the breach of non-disclosure and spreading of confidential information remains hidden is our top priority in this instance. Further investigation, however subtle, could put that in significant danger. Beyond that, Ms Hussain did not appear to expect any such investigation. I can’t say I blame her. Much as I value the deductive powers of my team, they are not trained detectives with the force of the Metropolitan Police behind them, so I imagine there would be little more they could unearth. Certainly nothing worth the risk.

 

If nothing else, it appears we now have a name for our mystery burn victim from Case #0121102. Diego Molina. And I have a suspicion I know where he got that book. It’s a shame he’s dead, of course, but a piece of the puzzle is not something to be ignored.

 

End recording.

 

[CLICK]

 


 

Percy followed Basira out of his office. “Thank you for your time, Constable Hussain.” They shook hands.

 

“You know.” Basira looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “You’re not so bad. Your age just puts me off.”

 

Percy sighed and rubbed his neck. “Yes, I keep getting that reaction. I just hope it gets better by the time. Listen, I know it’s a sensitive matter but…may I ask if I am a suspect in the case?”

 

“Officially, you are.” Basira confirmed. “But personally? I don’t think it can be you. You’ve never met your successor, you said?”

 

Percy shook his head. “No, never. Elias told me that she had already been gone for a couple of months when I came to this place for the first time, that was in June 1995.”

 

Basira nodded. “I see. Well, see you.” She said and went upstairs to the lobby of the institute, leaving the archives. Then she was gone.

 

Percy had no idea what to think of this. 

 

He probably needed a cup of tea, so he went into the break room and saw the tea kettle with hot water. Perfect. He reached for a vacant mug and filled it with hot water, putting in a teabag with the label “Rooibos” and waited. 

 

‘I wonder if this Section 31 is the same as Section 30 in the Department of Mysteries?’ He thought to himself. Both of the “sections” seemed nearly related, he was almost sure that they would be the same, even if they belonged in two different worlds. But right now, he had the feeling that both his world and the muggle world were becoming intertwined because of these strange, supernatural things that kept happening.

 

“Heeeeey, bossman Perce!”

 

Percy wanted to sigh again. “My name is still Percy, Tim.” He reminded his assistant. “What do you want?”

 

“Oh, you wound me, bossman.” Tim laughed. “You act as if I have something planned.”

 

“You always do, Tim.” Percy said and took out the teabag, throwing it in the trash. He took the milk from the fridge and added a small splash of it in his tea. “How is the progress on the Thomas Neill case then?”

 

“Oh, plenty of nasty stuff going down. We got a really disgusting case there. Anyways, Sasha is chasing down more information about the research project and I’m trying to find that elusive antiques dealer.” Tim shrugged. “That bloke is really elusive.”

 

“It’s Salesa, isn’t it?” Percy asked and Tim nodded. “He’s a recurring character in the statements I’ve recorded. It makes me come off as paranoid, but I can’t help but to think that all of this is connected.”

 

Tim raised an eyebrow. “Like what? Wait, do you think that all the statements that can’t be transcribed on the computer are connected?”

 

“Who knows.” Percy smiled and took a sip of his tea. “I guess we’ll find out eventually.” He took his cup, bringing it with himself as he returned into his office to record more statements. 

 

Tim was left behind, leaning at the counter and stared after his retreating young boss. He sighed fondly with a wide grin. “Percy Weasley, you are one great mystery I wanna solve.” He chuckled for himself.

 


 

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Supplemental. I may have convinced Basira to give me access to the tapes. It won’t be many or often, they are currently police evidence and thus hard to subtly remove, and she can’t necessarily guarantee the ones I get will be the most pertinent to the case, but it is still a significant victory. I’ve never known or met Gertrude at all, but I have a feeling that the contents in her tapes might give me some insight of what can have happened to her. Naturally, I am afraid of what I might find on these tapes, but I’m more concerned if I would find nothing. I hate feeling uncertain like this, I’d rather have answers than not.

 

End supplemental.

 

[CLICK]

 


 

Percy discovered that his little “conspiracy board” had been untouched from the renovations of the archives (although renovations were pushing it and the only thing that had been changed was repairing the walls, exchanging the flooring and new wallpapers). He uncovered it from its hiding place and looked it over. 

 

He had made several new additions since the last time it had his attention. 

 

‘Five Cursed Vaults at Hogwarts…all of them are defeaten and sealed away. But then there is one more, at the Ministry and inside the Department of Mysteries.’ He thought to himself. ‘One vault that might be the main vault, the reason why the other vaults opened at all. But what is behind it is no treasure or hidden knowledge…I’ve seen what is beyond it and it’s horrible, it’s the source of my recurring nightmares…’

 

He drew his wand and made more red threads appear, they connected to pinned down information and woven together, sprawling across the board like a spider’s web in red.

 

Section 30 of the Ministry…Section 31 of the Metropolitan Police of London…they had to be connected somehow, their similarities couldn’t be a coincidence.

 

As if he didn’t have enough troubles, Rakepick was out there roaming freely. Doing who knows what. Percy was no stranger to how dangerous she was. Rakepick belonged to the worst kind of dangerous.

 

Not starking insane as Lestrange, but she was cunning and manipulative. It had been so easy for her to gain his trust, as a young boy and she was very charismatic, nearly charming. Rakepick wasn’t someone who revealed her true intentions from the start; she relished in being ominous and it had nearly driven him mad.

 

Percy had always been curious, always desperately trying to know everything. Dad used to joke that he had enough ambition to try to know all the secrets of the universe. Maybe that was what pulled him to the muggle world and the institute? Trying to know everything. He always thought the more knowledge he found out, the more doors of opportunity he could open.

 

And it was true, in a way.

 

But Dad had also said that knowing too much can be dangerous, if he’s not careful.

 

Not that it had ever concerned him. Percy always regarded himself as the most cautious person in the family. Well…at least until Prentiss. 

 

He looked at his board again, feeling concerned. The thing was that he knew where Cassidy was. It was getting the Vault to open that was the problem. The large archway with the veil, deep down in the Department of Mysteries, was the Vault, but it needed to be opened by someone who has willingly taken a step through it.

 

And he was one of the few who has. 

 

He needed to activate the Vault to pass through the archway and find Cassidy. The problem was that he couldn’t activate it until he could find the last piece of the puzzle Cassidy left behind. 

 

The journal she had left with him…it had torn pages from them and they were somewhere in the goddamn world. That would’ve deemed his question impossible.

 

But if there was one trait he shared with his father (and he was proud of that), then it was his stubbornness. Percy didn’t give up, not even with the biggest obstacle in his view. He made it into prefect and head boy, didn’t he? And he had managed a whole department at 18 years old, didn’t he? And if he had taken Fudge’s offer, he would’ve been the youngest assistant to the Minister in ages, wouldn’t he?

 

Percy wasn’t stupid. He knew that the Order did their best to thwart Voldemort and the Death Eaters, but what is that wasn’t enough? His parents and two older brothers were already Order members and Percy had the dreadful feeling that his little twin brothers would join soon. He can’t watch them fight and die, even if it’s for a noble cause. He just can’t.

 

That was why they needed Cassidy Mercury back. He needed Cassidy back. Percy knew that she was an intelligent fighter, she had experience in fighting the darkness and she was a powerful witch who had recently mastered wandless magic when she graduated. 

 

The Order needed Cassidy Mercury to win.

 

Most of all, Harry would need her because she, as a natural Legilimens, was also very skilled in Occlumency and she would be a better teacher for him than Snape ever could (he was too biased against the boy and his lessons were already a bad recipe for disaster). 

 

Percy covered the board in its hiding place again, storing away his thoughts for now.

 

Besides, he had other things to be concerned about. Like the tunnels beneath the archives, just below his feet, and what might lurk in the shadows down there.

 


 

“You want to go into the tunnels?” Jon repeated the question.

 

Percy had asked for a private meeting after work hours, preferably out of Elias’ sight and ears. And he found himself in some kind of English pub, on Tim’s insistence. He claimed that no one would pay attention to them inside a loud, noisy and rowdy pub. 

 

That and he said that Percy needed to indulge in some “good, old fashioned Muggle cuisine” which meant the food was apparently drenched in fried oil and there was cheap beer.

 

“Yes.” Percy said. They sat in a booth, with a basket of fried snacks between them and each having a tall glass of beer. He hadn’t touched his own drink yet, as he was unsure how strong this was and if the taste was even pleasant. “The tunnels below the archives, I am almost sure that there is something hidden in the shadows and the tunnels might lead to an unknown location. But I don’t want to do it alone, I might get lost and you will never see me again.”

 

“Good thinking, bossman.” Tim agreed. “If it was Jon, he would’ve probably done that in secret.”

 

“Tim.” Jon said tersely.

 

“Jon.” Tim smirked at him. 

 

“Their bickering aside, I’m glad you reached out to us.” Sasha said and took a sip from her glass. “Cause after what you have been through and your family is kinda paranoid about what you’re doing, it’s better you do this with us.”

 

“In case something goes wrong, that is.” Martin added determined. 

 

“Great, then we should make up plans.” Sasha nodded, she smiled and dug out a little notebook from her purse. 

 

“Torches. I got a load of them at home, Danny is really into this whole urban explorer thing since I gave him a book about it.” Tim said.

 

“We need to do this after dark.” Jon pointed out. “Elias is going to keep his eyes on us, especially so soon after Prentiss. Besides, the trapdoor to the tunnels are locked with a key which only he has.”

 

“We don’t need the key, I have something better.” Percy pointed out. 

 

Jon frowned until he finally remembered what he meant. “Oh…I forgot. Does-does it work on everything ?”

 

“It certainly works on everything.” Percy confirmed. “So technically, we don’t need the key to open the locks. But we’re going to need one party down in the tunnels and one party in the archives, just in case.”

 

“So we’re like Mystery Inc and investigating this shit?” Tim said and he was far too excited about this. Like a golden retriever had just set his eyes on a green tennis ball, very eager to play with it.

 

Percy didn’t understand that reference. “What?” He asked.

 

Tim looked at Sasha. “Oh my god, Sasha. He doesn’t know what Scooby Doo is!”

 

“Of course not, he’s a wizard, Tim.” Sasha mumbled the magic word to him, trying to not expose him. But that didn’t matter because the whole pub was watching a football game on the big telly and the crowd either cheered or booed at the game. “How would he know what Scooby Doo is when he’s never grown up with a telly?”

 

“Ah, point taken.” Tim grinned.

 

“I have literally no idea what you’re talking about.” Percy scoffed, irritated. “You might as well come from another planet.”

 

“Don’t worry, boss. We’re gonna show you.” Tim said and then he gasped in a self-made discovery. “I know!” He hit his fist on an open palm. “We’re gonna have a sleepover at my house, that’s the perfect cover!”

 

Jon pondered over this. “Yes…that doesn’t seem too suspicious. Percy’s family can rest assured that he’s safe somewhere, we don’t get suspected of what we’re about to do and at night, we’ll explore the tunnels below the archives.”

 

“But how are we gonna get inside the archives after closing time?” Martin asked. “A-and if we get discovered by the security or the police, what are we gonna do?”

 

Percy thought for a moment. Sneaking into the institute without alerting the security or the police was the real challenge. But haven't they technically been breaking Muggle laws for the sake of academia? 

 

Breaking and entering, flirting with cops for leads and Sasha has heavily implied that she’s been using her work computer to get ahold of sensitive information. And they had him, a wizard who had no less than twelve NEWTs in every subject from Hogwarts.

 

Percy looked up and saw his assistants looking at him expectantly. Tim wore a wide grin, Sasha had a confident smirk, Martin with his shy, gentle smile and Jon who nodded. The Head Archivist then smiled back at them, nodding back. 

 

They could do this together.

 


 

Sirius stared down at the magazine that was lying open on the table. He had been tipped off a certain article from Kingsley, but…there was another article that concerned him. 

 

“Why didn’t you tell me?” He asked.

 

Remus sighed heavily. “What was I supposed to say?” He said quietly. “That James’ goddaughter might be possibly dead and no one knows what happened? That we failed to see any sign before it was too late?”

 

Sirius shook his head. “No. No. She isn’t dead. Cassie isn’t dead!” He denied it, his hand curled into a balled fist. “She was fine last time I saw her! She was seven! She was playing with Harry, she was happy!”

 

“...she didn’t remain like that, Sirius.” Remus said softly. “You know that James and Lily…they sealed away her memories, so she would grow up safe. T-they had hoped that in case something happened to them…you would find Cassie and remove the seal. A-and look after her and Harry.” 

 

Remus usually had good control of his emotions, but right now, it felt too much. The whole matter about Cassidy’s disappearance was still an open wound and he had seen her as a young teenager, struggling with so much on her plate. 

 

And he had felt so useless , only being able to watch but not to help…because of his status in this wretched society.

 

“I’ve seen her when she was at Hogwarts.” Remus began. “Cassie, she…she’s incredibly clever and brave…and so compassionate. We’ve met a couple of times, but I couldn’t bring myself from telling her anything. I thought she would be happier if she didn’t know anything.”

 

Sirius looked at the moving photographs, each of them pictured a girl in different school years. Most of these were mementos from friends. Tonks had most of them since they had been very close friends, but both Bill and Charlie also had their fair share of photographic memories.

 

Cassidy Mercury, who had grown from a curious, little girl into a strong, independent woman with golden hair and green eyes. But he noticed something different; the older she became, the more serious she became in the photos. Especially in the photo that dated after February 1989.

 

In the middle of her sixth year photo, Cassidy had dark circles around her eyes, which seemed devoid of life, and she was pale as snow. It seemed to have gotten better when he looked at the photo of September 1990, but Sirius had an unsettling feeling grown.

 

“Remus, what happened to her?”

 

Remus looked down at his tea, holding the cup with both hands to warm them up. “...she lost a dear friend to her. Rowan Khanna, her best friend. She was killed in front of her eyes…s-she was trying to protect Cassidy. She never forgave herself for what happened, even if they managed to get the perpetrator arrested and thrown in Azkaban.”

 

Oh, Gods…no. Not this.

 

“Please tell me she got therapy, Remus.”

 

“I don’t know. Like I said, I didn’t have any contact with her.” The werewolf told him. “I really wish I had contact with her, but as long as her memories were locked, I would only be a stranger and it’s not really a good idea for a werewolf to befriend an eleven year old child.”

 

Sirius sighed frustrated, but he knew his friend had a point. “Fine, you win. So those times you’ve met her were at Hogwarts. Here’s the question; why were you even at Hogwarts grounds in the eighties?”

 

“Well.” Remus started. “The first time I met Cassidy at Hogwarts…I was actually in the Forbidden Forest, looking for potion ingredients. You know that I have never been good at potions, but my transformations had gotten worse at that time and when I heard of the recently invented Wolfsbane Potion. But it was highly expensive and I couldn’t afford it with my low income, so I became desperate enough to attempt making one.”

 

Sirius frowned at the reminder that his friend had gone through a harsh life of poverty for more than a decade.

 

“I stumbled on a young Hogwarts student there. Chiara Lobosca, she was also a werewolf like me. But she was very good at potions, compared to me and before the full moon occurred, she used to give a share of the potion to me. I was under the belief that she had already gotten her dose and had plenty to share, that was why I accepted it. But during 1985, there were complications. Suddenly there were rumours about a beast that roamed at nights and had harmed a student. Chiara began to manifest deep fears that she had harmed that student as a werewolf.”

 

He then smiled when he came to the main point. “That was when I met Cassidy for the first time in years. She was no longer the seven year old girl I remembered, but a twelve year old witch. I found out later that she knew Chiara was a werewolf, but she didn’t care about that. Instead, she was convinced that Chiara couldn’t have done it and went all her way to prove her innocence. And it turns out that she was right. It wasn’t a werewolf at all, but a hippogriff that had attacked the student who misremembered it. Cassidy really impressed me with her loyalty, her investigation skills and her determination.”

 

“What an adventure.” Sirius mused as Remus finished the story. “I suspect that wasn’t her first and last adventure?”

 

“Not even close.” Remus chuckled while he shook his head. “I got to hear much more from other sources. Apparently Cassidy had a habit of getting dragged into trouble she didn’t ask for. In retrospect, she’s a lot like Harry.”

 

“I can only imagine.”

 

‘Prongs would’ve found that hilarious. His son and goddaughter are like two peas in a pod.’ Sirius thought until he reminded himself of the current issue.

 

Cassidy had disappeared in June 1991, barely days after her graduation. Remus seemed to have caught on what he was thinking about and he also lost his brief smile, looking at him with saddened eyes. “Sirius…I really don’t know what could’ve happened to her. I’ve asked Bill, Charlie and Tonks, as they were her closest friends through her school years. No one knows anything.”

 

“What about her parents? Peregrine? Sigourney? And her brother, Jacob?”

 

“Peregrine is dead.” Remus whispered.

 

Sirius paled. “What?”

 

“Peregrine…you know that he had always been critical towards the Ministry. He got worse after…James and Lily died and then you got sent to Azkaban without a trial. He grew obsessed with the idea to “cleanse the Ministry from the power-mad, corrupt bloodsuckers”, as he told it. Last time I saw him, Peregrin made the decision to walk out on his own family to get things right, as he said. But he let himself go too far.”

 

“How?!”

 

“The Crown of Mnene…he put it on.” Remus swallowed with difficulty. “Peregrine got cursed. There was no way to save him.”

 

Sirius let this sink in. He couldn’t believe that Peregrine Mercury was gone. He remembered the black haired man with pear green eyes and a confident grin. Mercury had been a Head Boy when they started at Hogwarts. But they had looked up to him, he had taught them everything during the first year and he had always let them off easily when they broke rules.

 

Nothing had changed when Peregrine graduated and married the girl of his dreams; a Squib girl he met in Diagon Alley when they were fourteen and had faithfully loved since then. Peregrine had trusted them so much that he asked James and Lily to be godparents to his young daughter.

 

He couldn’t believe that Peregrine didn’t exist anymore and he didn’t even know!

 

“How is Sigourney taking this?” Sirius whispered.

 

“Not good at all.” Remus confirmed. “She always held onto the hope that Peregrine would return after walking out on them. She knew there was no one else in his heart, but he left because he was searching for something. You know that Peregrine was a scholar at heart. But then she hears of his death in June 1991 and shortly thereafter, her only daughter disappears.” His voice cracked in the end. “

 

“And Jacob?”

 

“In America. He got an offer from MACUSA, they wanted him for his experience in battling the dark forces and his expertise in wandless, nonverbal magic.” 

 

MACUSA, huh? Sirius knew it was a big deal because the American magical government didn’t reach out and came with offers to just anyone. Those yanks must’ve really had their eyes on Jacob Mercury, if they wanted him to work for them. Besides, it’s better than their shitty Ministry of Magic.

 

“I met with Sigourney a few months ago.” Remus suddenly said. “She refuses to believe that her daughter is dead. She told me that she knows that she is alive and she will refuse what the Ministry says until the day she dies.”

 

There were only a handful of women he had feared in his life. For example, his favourite cousin Andromeda. 

 

Lily was obviously one of them and another was Sigourney Mercury. She may be a Squib, but she didn’t give a shit about anyone and Sirius was pretty sure that she could take down the Ministry if she wanted to.

 

“Why hasn’t she joined the Order, if I can ask?” Sirius then asked.

 

“She said she will, once she has her daughter back.” Remus answered. “Sirius, I really hope the Ministry has nothing to do with Cassidy’s disappearance. Because if it turns out it’s a coverup, then nothing will stop Sigourney from tearing the place down.”

 

“Wouldn’t it be hilarious to see Siggy beat the crap of Fudge?” Sirius smirked.

 

“Oh, I’d sell everything I own to see it.” Remus said amused.

Notes:

Heyo!

Okay, I know that I haven't updated in a long time and I kinda forgot to tell this, but I took a little hiatus while I dealt with my real life issues that has stressed me out. Also I needed to think about how this will progress since this Season 2 will be very different from canon-TMA. It will still have the theme of Not-Them, but not in the way you think. I can't say more than that.

Anyho, a lot of stuff going on here. :) Will the Timercy set sail soon? Will there be Tunnel Shenanigans™? Who knows? :))

See you next time!

-Pookily

Chapter 8: Into the Depths

Summary:

Percy reflects on his "ability" and if the future is immutable. The archival staff goes into the tunnels and spooky things happens.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Technically, Percy was the worst liar in his family. 

 

He wasn’t comfortable with lying at all, especially not his parents. Lying was the opposite of honesty and he valued honesty a lot. The only reason why he wasn’t caught redhanded whenever he did or said something that wasn’t true was because of a loophole.

 

His grandmother once gave him a good piece of advice.

 

“If you ever find yourself in a difficult situation, remember this. Don’t tell lies, but you don’t have to tell the truth.”

 

Cedrella Weasley had once been a Black and she was the most cunning woman Percy ever knew. As much as he loved and adored his own mother, he had a special place in his heart for his grandmother. Parents weren’t supposed to favour their children, but grandparents had absolutely free reign and it was very clear that Percy was Cedrella’s favourite.

 

Percy missed his grandmother much. For him, it has always felt like she had known him the best, despite her passing away when he was thirteen years old. 

 

That year when he had turned 13 had officially become his worst year in his life and that was before Hogwarts became a hotspot for Voldemort or Death Eaters to try to kill Harry or harm his siblings or innocent students. 

 

1989 was when everything changed, wasn’t it? He became targeted by a highly dangerous woman, a teacher who was a criminal and murderer in disguise, and no one figured it out. When he had been all alone, in the dark forest far away from the castle and without anyone to protect him. That was when he had known what true fear was.

 

Except…Cassidy came. Late, yes. But she came for him.

 

“I'm sorry that I didn’t catch on to this earlier. This shouldn’t have happened.” Cassidy had told him, embracing him after the whole horrible ordeal he was put through. He couldn’t stop crying, his hands clung at her robes and he didn’t want anyone else than Cassie to hold him.

 

Wasn’t it funny and strange? That he had chosen Cassidy for comfort and safety, instead of his brothers. It wasn’t Bill he had come to or even Charlie. No, it was the girl who had become a big sister for him.

 

Percy smiled as he remembered her, he entertained himself with the thought of how Harry, Ron and Hermione would’ve loved her. He knew perfectly well that he wasn’t exactly someone they would look up to. But Cassidy was the perfect role model. 

 

What they needed was a real hero. A symbol of hope.

 

“You don’t have to worry anymore.” Cassidy grinned down at Percy, who looked up at her in admiration and relief. Cassidy Mercury, who was clad in scarlet Quidditch robes, wore a confident smile. “Because I am here.” 

 

Percy sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, his face flushed with embarrassment. ‘Goodness me…how cheesy of me. I am still fanboying over Cassidy, like a silly school boy.’

 

It knocked on the door. “Is everything alright?”

 

“Yes, please come in, Martin.” Percy said and he looked at the clock. “Ah, perfect timing.”

 

The wall clock hit exactly 10 o’clock and Martin chuckled, carrying on a tray with tea. “You really are punctual.”

 

“Well, nothing wrong with being exactly on time.” Percy said and accepted his teacup. “When I was in school, I was always on time.”

 

Martin sighed wistfully. “It must’ve been great to be there at Hogwarts and learn all sorts of magic.”

 

“It really was.” Percy said as he thought back on his memories. “I think the hardest part with graduating was to say goodbye. The fact that I wouldn’t return in the autumn hit me harder than I expected.”

 

Percy then realised that it was probably not what Martin wanted to hear. “Oh, I’m so sorry-”

 

“Don’t worry about that.” Martin smiled and rubbed the back of his neck. “I just wanted to know if it was really worth it. I kept wondering when I was a kid and I guess I never stopped dreaming of going to a place where I didn’t belong.”

 

“Martin…” Percy felt incredibly saddened by this. Martin was officially a Squib, but the Ministry kept no records of “second class citizens” like Squibs and that had been one of his motivations why he wanted to go to the Ministry.

 

One of his strongest memories when he was little…it was when Mother’s cousin came on visit. He didn’t do that anymore since he moved to the USA, but Percy could still remember how much he had shed tears.

 

“I can’t take it anymore, Molly! I can’t take it! Everyday is torture! How can I live happily in a society that treats me like vermin?!”

 

Percy had been hiding behind the corner of a wall, looking at his mother's cousin, who was grieving over what he had been robbed from and how badly treated he was, just because he was different from most people. It was usually swept under the carpet, but Squibs were suffering from horrible discrimination and Percy had wanted to change it.

 

When he started Hogwarts and learned more, Percy kept wondering what actually happened to the magicless part of their world. Those born in wizard families, but without any magic. Where did they go to school? How did they survive on their own? What about education? Their rights in society?

 

Percy looked at Martin and he thought about him and Tim. Both were Squibs, but they handled it in different ways. Martin had a resigned acceptance. Tim left their society with bitter anger. They had no reason to trust him, after all. But they did. 

 

His friends…

 

Percy then realised that he didn’t need to be in a Ministry to change the world. In fact, he didn’t need to change the world by himself. 

 

It was really funny that he was much happier in the institute than anywhere else, even if unnatural monsters had tried to kill him.

 


 

Tonks had come by Grimmauld Place to visit Sirius and she had been very eager to tell more about Cassidy. 

 

Sirius knew perfectly well there may be another reason why her visits became more frequent, but he didn’t dwell on it and instead, he became highly engrossed in the adventures Tonks told him. 

 

One thing was clear, at least.

 

Cassidy Mercury had suffered more than any other witch in the world has. The only one to top that was his godson. He was impressed by the stories Tonks told him; her strength, her intelligence, her stubbornness and most of all, her sense of justice and loyalty towards her friends and family. 

 

Suddenly he got more insight into Cassidy's personality and he became inspired by her. And he had only heard stories about her now. Both from Tonks, as Cassie’s friend, and Remus who had been aided by her help.

 

But the thing that broke him the most…was hearing about Rowan Khanna’s death.

 

Tonks had begun to shed tears over it, once they came to that point. 

 

“She never healed from it. Rowan died in front of her eyes and she couldn’t save her. Weeks after that, me and the others were so scared that she might…I dunno, jump from the Astronomy Tower or steal poison from Snape to drink it.”

 

Tonks then wiped away her tears. “But then she saw Percy blaming himself, just because it was him Rakepick wanted and Rowan died…Charlie told me that he really believed everything bad happened because of him. All of sudden, Cassie became stronger, she was determined to make sure he would smile again.”

 

Percy had been involved in the business about Patricia Rakepick. He had been so shocked to find out that Rakepick, the same prefect who had looked after him, James and Remus during their school years, was a Death Eater. And to top it all, she had tried to murder Cassidy and Percy. 

 

“Does Arthur know?” Sirius asked and narrowed his eyes. “I can’t see him or Molly keeping quiet about this! Maybe I haven’t known them for that long, but they would never let him return to the school if they knew their son nearly got murdered by a Death Eater!”

 

Tonks shook her head. “They don’t. Bill and Charlie wanted to tell them, but they kept quiet for Percy’s sake. He begged them to not tell anyone, that he just wanted this to become forgotten and once Rakepick was thrown in Azkaban, we never saw any meaning with opening that can of worms.”

 

Sirius sighed. “I don’t think that was a great idea. In that case, then Percy has never received therapy for what happened to him. A teacher, who now turns out to be a Death Eater, has tried to murder him…for what, I don’t know. And now, she’s out there with ten Death Eaters and has most likely rejoined bloody Voldemort. Tonks, he will be in danger.”

 

“Unless Rakepick has gone crazy and has forgotten the whole thing.” Tonks pointed out. “It’s been days since the breakout now and we haven’t heard anything. Besides, I don’t know why Rakepick would want to murder Percy back then. He was just thirteen.”

 

“Merlin, I’m so sick of hidden Death Eaters trying to murder thirteen year old wizards…”

 

Sirius looked at the photo of a girl with short, golden hair and green eyes. She had been fond of taking photos with a muggle-type camera called Polaroid and it was completely in colour. The only con was the photo was never moving.

 

In that photo, she was fourteen years old and she was smiling so brightly that she could easily replace the sun. 

 

‘Prongs. Lily. You would’ve loved to see what kind of girl your goddaughter became.’ Sirius thought with a small smile. They would’ve been so proud to learn that their Cassie was the Hero of Hogwarts.

 

He prayed in his mind that Cassidy would return home safe from wherever she was. 

 


 

[CLICK]

 

[ECHOING FOOTSTEPS]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(whispers) Lumos!

 

TIM

 

(cheerfully) I can see you now!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(dryly) How lovely. (sighs) I have never lied to my family before…I’m such an awful son.

 

TIM

 

Oh come on, young bossman. This was your idea!

 

SASHA

 

Look, everyone lies sometimes. Even if it’s for the greater good.

 

JON

 

I fail to see how sneaking in the tunnels under the institute classifies as “the greater good”.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Because we need to find out what exactly these tunnels are. I suspect they may have been here since this institute first was established. I am not exactly sure, but it may be sometime in the 1840s. This isn’t the original building of the Magnus Institute after all.

 

TIM

 

(jokes) Nerd.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Duly noted, Stoker. 

 

MARTIN

 

Anyways, should we maybe split up?

 

SASHA

 

Yeah, we’re not gonna do that.

 

JON

 

I thought the purpose was to explore the tunnels. By splitting up, we might be able to cover all the tunnels.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

It’s too risky. What if something happens to one of us and we can’t get a hold of that person? 

 

TIM

 

Well, what’s gonna happen-

 

ARCHIVIST

 

DON’T…finish that sentence. Everytime anyone says that, something wrong happens at the worst time. 

 

TIM

 

(scoffs amused) Prove it.

 

MARTIN

 

Worms.

 

SASHA

Michael.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Voldemort.

 

JON

 

Elias.

 

[SILENCE]

 

(agitated) He creeps me out.

 

ARCHIVIST 

 

…right. To be honest, I do agree that Elias is slightly…ah, unsettling sometimes.

 

TIM

 

(astonished) Slightly?!

 

SASHA

 

He keeps nagging about your progress, he never answers right away and he’s a pretentious arse.

 

TIM

 

(cheery) Wow, Sasha Eleanor James!

 

SASHA

 

That’s not my name-

 

TIM

 

(still cheery) Are you badmouthing Mr. Double Boss right now?

 

SASHA

 

(scoffs) It’s after work, I can say whatever I want about him-

 

ARCHIVIST


(hisses)
Everyone, be quiet!

 

JON

 

What?

 

MARTIN

 

Why?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Do as I say!

 

[SILENCE]

 

[STATIC RISES]

 

[JON, MARTIN, TIM AND SASHA SHOUTS IN FEAR]

 

MARTIN

 

G-guys…the walls!

 

TIM

 

(overlapping) The hell’s going on?!

 

SASHA

 

(also overlapping) Percy, do something!

 

JON

 

(panicked) Get back to the stairs-

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Watch for the tape-

 

[CLICK]

 


 

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Right…that happened.

 

(sighs) So, our little expedition got quickly to an end when we suffered one mishap after another. First of all, we all got separated by walls. It was shift and quick, but very silent so we never saw that coming. It-it was the strangest thing, almost as if the stone walls had gotten life and split us up before we could decide for ourselves.

 

Nevertheless, I ended up alone with just my tape recorder and my w-ah, torch in hand.

 

But I probably should start from the beginning. 

 

(clears voice) Statement of Percival Weasley, Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute, regarding exploration of the tunnels recently discovered below the archive. Statement given directly, 12th February, 1996. Statement, uh… Statement begins. 

 

Me and my assistants, we’ve gone down into the tunnels. It’s…. There are, uh… Jane Prentiss is dead. I know this. I have a small jar on my desk of what are supposed to be her ashes, though I don’t dare to believe it for a second. I don’t think Martin just gave me a jar of dust to try and calm me down, but it certainly feels like that. Like we haven’t almost died for a couple of weeks ago. 

 

I don’t know why he gave me that, maybe so I could get closure? Either way, it does appear to be working. A victory for the placebo effect, it would seem. But that’s beside the point. The worms have been cleared and incinerated, the floors and walls repaired, and the archive looks remarkably like it was never attacked at all. Except everything has changed, me and my assistants…we are changed by this, we know there are monsters out there and yet, the world just continues as it always does. As if nothing has changed at all. 

 

I’ve healed enough in the last few weeks to return to work, but I’m told it’s unlikely the scars will ever truly fade. I’m just fortunate that I have freckles, so my scars can be mistaken for another set of freckles. Others aren’t so lucky, such as Jon. Tim seems to pull it off, somehow. Don’t ask me how it works out, I barely understand it myself.

 

Everything’s over and dealt with, but why do I still feel like I’m being watched? I thought it was because of Prentiss, watching me in secret while she filled the walls with her writhing hordes, but no. She is dead and gone, and still whenever I talk into this…tape recorder, I feel this… I’m being watched. I know I am. I’d think it was some aspect of the recorder itself, but it still happens even when I’m just reading these files. Not as strongly as when I’m… recording them, perhaps, but still there. Is it…

 

Huh. You know, Jon always despised those witnesses who rambled on, unable to stay on topic, couldn’t give as concise a statement. Yet here I am, mumbling my vague suspicions of being watched, and completely ignoring the reason I’m making a statement of my own. How he would scoff at me…oh well.

 

My assistants and I have been exploring the tunnels.

 

I could’ve done it myself, but I don’t dare to do such a thing alone and while the threat of Prentiss has been eliminated, there might be other things lurking in the shadows of the tunnels. So I breached the topic to my assistants and they were instantly onboard. I am truly blessed to have them in my life.

 

Anyways, we decided to explore the tunnels for the first time tonight. We brought one torch each for our adventure down through the trapdoor. If Sasha hadn’t thought to clearly mark it with hazard tape, I’m not sure we would ever have found it again, but there it was. It took several minutes of fumbling before she was able to figure out how to lift the concealed handle and expose the lock, but she managed it. The key turned with a click that I found oddly satisfying, and she pulled it open. When I had thought about that moment before, I had always imagined it groaning open with a tortured, ominous creak, but it was almost silent. It glided open as though on freshly oiled hinges, with only the faintest puff of stagnant air being released from beneath it.

 

The opening was utterly black, with the faintest hint of decay in the cold, clammy air that rushed out of it. The stairs down it were steep, far steeper than I remembered them from when I had first climbed out, but those memories are… unreliable, and tinged with other, more potent, experiences. I turned my w-um…torch on, and was pleased by how easily it penetrated the darkness, illuminating the rough, grey stone below. I was expecting my torch to be met by hundreds of decaying worm husks, but the passage seemed to be empty. We headed down into the tunnel, closing the trapdoor behind Martin who was the last one in our little expedition group.

 

We talked for a long while, me and my assistants about the recent changes. We’re trying to adjust to the new normalcy in our lives and how everyone else around us continues to live as they have always done before, but everything has changed for us. We have changed and I’m not entirely sure if it’s for the better. 

 

We bickered for a while and I didn’t notice how we all got separated until it was too late. I had just rounded a corner when I felt something was amiss. I don’t know if it was a figment of my imagination, influenced by my own anxiety, or if something really paranormal happened, but we were separated by walls. The stone walls seemed to move around us, like a living labyrinth with tunnels that sprawled around the area like a spider’s web. Suddenly, I found myself entirely alone and I was damn sure that my assistants weren’t so fortunate enough to remain together either.

 

It is hard to put into words how it felt to be down there, in the cool, mouldering air of the tunnels all by yourself and knowing how alone you are. Have you ever left a crowded room, and literally felt the silence as you walked out into the night? It was something like that, a sudden, quiet absence. Not in itself a fearful thing, but unsettling in a way I hadn’t noticed through the fear and adrenaline of my first time in the tunnels. I took a moment to examine the feeling, but couldn’t trace anything obvious, so I began to explore. 

 

My objective was obviously to find my assistants, but in the same time…I also fell victim to my own curiosity.

 

I already knew that I was lost. I generally consider myself to have a good sense of direction, but when several minutes passed and I hadn't reunited with my assistants or even found the path back, I became unsure of exactly which passages I had come from. I didn’t even have the excuse of the corridors all looking the same, as they varied significantly in height and construction. Some were built of sturdy brick, some seemed almost as though they had formed naturally, though in all cases it was the same dull, grey stone.

 

I am aware that I have compared these tunnels to a labyrinth, but to call it that wouldn’t quite be accurate, as a labyrinth is designed. It is set out with an obvious goal, even if that goal is to confuse and disorientate. This place…it felt more organic in its unpredictability, as though it had been intended to be used, to be travelled, but had gotten twisted somehow.

 

I found spaces that seemed intended as rooms, but without doors. Elsewhere, there were doors that seemed simply attached to the walls. Most of these were firmly shut, though some opened to reveal the flat grey stone behind. Only a handful I opened had actual rooms behind them, and in every case, I found myself wondering whether that was where Martin had found her.

 

There was no way to tell. Even when the police finally found Gertrude’s body, they took it, chair and all, as well as all the tapes. Evidence, they said, and they might be right, though I don’t envy them the task of going through all of them. There must have been hundreds.

 

I suppose in some way I do envy them a little. They are an insight into my predecessor’s time here; something I desperately want to know more about. Whatever’s on them, it must be important, because… either she chose to hide them down here, or whoever killed her did. Either way, I have a feeling it isn’t something the police are going to understand. I half-hoped to stumble across a lone cassette lying in one of the corridors, dropped or overlooked, but there was nothing. Just dark and empty tunnels, silent and unwelcoming.

 

I didn’t think to make a note of the time I entered the tunnels, so it was hard to say how long I had been down there, or how far I had gone, when I found the first of the worms, but it can’t have been more than a half hour. They were long dead by then. Shrivelled, stringy things, like discarded sausage casing, and it was odd to see how clear a line there was between the wormless tunnels and those where they still lay rotting. A clear line beyond which the cleaning crews had decided not to advance. When I crossed that line, I nearly expected the corpses to spring to life, turning their squirming heads towards me with a predatory lunge, but they were still. 

 

I most likely had a traumatic experience from my encounter with Prentiss. My family has been worried for me, especially my mother. She didn’t believe that I should’ve returned to work and taken a whole month off to rest. I disagreed. I am not made of glass, no matter what she thinks. I’m just grateful that my father was on my side, even if it took a lot of convincing on my part. 

 

Nonetheless, I went slower through those deeper passages, picking my footing carefully so as not to touch them. The air was colder here, suffused with the faint tang of rot, and I began to wonder how much battery I had in my torch. I had put a fresh one in before my expedition, I’m not stupid, but the more I thought about it, the more I realised that I don’t actually know how long batteries last for continuous use in a heavy-duty torch.

 

I hadn’t even been down there an hour, but already it felt like the light it cast was weaker, somehow, and I realised how unsure I was of my exact route back. I decided I would rather cut my first trip unnecessarily short than risk being trapped down there without light. So I turned back.

 

It was almost impossible to retrace my steps. I tried to remember my route using what vague oddities I could remember as landmarks: a burned door, a particularly warped corridor. But trying to find them again was useless in the winding passages. In my increasing panic to find the way out, I almost forgot the things I had originally gone down there to look for. Then I found the circle of worms.

 

When Tim had first described it, I had only half-believed him. I had assumed the CO2 had done some strange things to him at that point. I did tell him this once we regrouped and he was a little insufferable of how right he’s been. At this point, it was almost endearing. By the time I found it, there was little left but a thick carpet of dead worms, but a few were still embedded in the wall providing the clear outline of a circle. The ceiling was higher here, and all told it must have been about… ten feet in diameter.

 

Its size was not the most disconcerting thing, though. Inside the circle, the stone was… wrong somehow. Solid, but oddly wavy, like chocolate that’s melted and then rehardened. It took me a minute or two to work up the courage to wade through that shallow sea of filth, but I did, and when I touched the warped wall, it felt soft and porous. But stable. I turned and left, but not before noting that another path also appeared to have been pushed through the worms on the floor, though when it had happened or who had made it I couldn’t say.

 

It took me almost another hour to find the trapdoor again and I was relieved when my assistants had also managed to reunite. Apparently, they hadn’t regrouped by the trapdoor long ago and I was the last one to appear. 

 

They were alright, mostly shaken and all of us were eager to get out of the tunnels as fast as possible. My w…torch showed no signs of giving up, but I was still on the verge of panic. My hands were so slick with sweat that I fumbled several times with the handle before finally pushing it open bodily, and falling through onto the floor of the Archives. It was about three in the morning by that time. I had managed to reopen a few of my partially healed wounds, so me and my assistants headed home to Jon’s apartment to rest. I had made the excuse to my family that we had a little sleepover at his place, so no one would suspect me for any…paranormal adventures.

 

This statement will most likely be put on a hold before I form a final opinion about it. 

 

End recording.

 

[CLICK]

 


 

Since his stunt with Prentiss and nearly getting eaten alive by worms, Percy was allowed to stay at Grimmauld Place on one condition; he visits his family more frequently and keeps them in the loop. 

 

And it wasn’t his mother or Bill who made that rule, even if they wholeheartedly agreed. It was his father. Percy had never really thought of how his actions affected his family until they all reunited at St. Mungos and since then, Percy had felt incredibly guilty.

 

As his father pointed out (firmly, but not unkindly), there is nothing more horrifying for them than to find out he was nearly killed without their knowledge and if he had died, how would’ve they reacted.

 

So, he was heading back to the Burrow for the weekend. Percy thought about how nice it was to return home every now and then. He had to admit that he missed the comfortable warmth and the slight chaos of the Burrow, even if his family likely drove him crazy sometimes. 

 

It was really funny how much he had changed in six months. He had been so sure that he knew what he wanted and which direction he was going. For his whole life, he had been so certain that his fate was to work at the Ministry, just like Dad, and he would land a job that paid him well enough so his family could finally leave their poverty status and live comfortably. 

 

Well…that was before he got completely screwed by the Ministry and the people who ran it.

 

Perhaps the Magnus Institute will turn out to be a temple of paranormal things or something like that, but it paid more than well and he had gotten blessed by having wonderful coworkers turned friends. 

 

…he really needed to talk to Dad about that vision he had. The one that didn’t come true. But it was affecting him, that vision had been so vivid and detailed compared to most of his visions. It had frightened him that the future he was supposed to have had been altered, just because of a choice he made regarding Fudge’s offer.

 

How can a simple “no” just change his entire fate? 

 

He apparated to the Burrow and he felt fortunate that it was just a cold winter afternoon with no rain. Considering what happened last night in the tunnels and after listening to one of Gertrude’s tapes, Percy felt strangely drained of energy and he figured he could need a brief pause from his supernatural reality. 

 

Percy had decided to not tell his family everything , just the necessary things they needed to know. He couldn’t let them fall into danger, just because he was the head archivist. That wouldn’t do at all.

 

He knocked on the door of his father’s shed before he opened it. “Dad?” 

 

His father sat by a desk, experimenting with…something, and he lit up in a delighted surprise. “Percy? What a surprise!”

 

“I did promise to visit more often.” Percy smiled and let himself in. “What are you tinkering with this time?”

 

“Oh, I found this taping record.” His father showed him a tape recorder, it looked like a similar model of the ones he uses at work. “I don’t remember if I ever collected this particular model, but it was in here, so I must’ve had it for a while.”

 

His father was always over-excited about the muggle devices he collected, especially electronics. Percy had always wondered why, when he was growing up. But he couldn’t get away from the nagging thoughts in the back of his head.

 

That argument…no, the row he had seen in that one vision…

 

Percy realised that his father had been talking for a while and he hadn’t really listened at all. Something about spider web inside the tape recorder (considering all the muggle junk he had collected for probably two decades, that was to be expected). He took his chance when his father finally finished his thoughts of the matter (whatever that was). 

 

“Dad?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“...do you remember last summer, before I started at the institute but after the Triwizard Tournament?”

 

His father looked up at him, a little concerned. “Yes. I do remember that.” He answered and sighed a little. “That was a horrible time for you, wasn’t it?”

 

“It…it’s fine.” Percy mumbled. “I assume you also remember that I nearly set my curtain on fire when a spider crawled on my hand?”

 

Arthur chuckled a little. “I know you have never been fond of spiders, so that must’ve been a shock to you. But try to not set anything on fire. The house is made of wood, after all.”

 

“I had a vision.”

 

Arthur stopped tinkering with the tape recorder.

 

Percy decided it was now or never. “It was about us two, we had a row. A serious one and it was…it was that I accepted Fudge’s offer.”

 

There. He finally said it.

 

Arthur turned around and looked gravely at him, his blue eyes lost any trace of the previous mirth. “That’s why you have been so odd since then.” He concluded before he sighed. “Ginny told me that you were deeply upset about a vision, but she never explained why and said it was something you needed to address by yourself.”

 

Percy crossed his arms over his chest, annoyed. “Of course she would tattle…” He muttered.

 

“She was worried. And so am I, for that matter.” Arthur told him and rose up from his chair. “Percy…how seriously do you take your visions?”

 

“Very seriously.” Percy answered and resisted the urge to scoff. Why wouldn’t he take his visions seriously? What he saw in the future was immutable, it was impossible to change and his sight was absolute! 

 

But why did that change with that one decision?

 

“My vision has never been wrong before.” Percy said and he released his arms, looking at his hands as if they were stained. “Everything I have seen…they have always come true, no matter what I did or said. Why was that one time different? I was supposed to accept that job, lose my standing in this family…become forsaken and imprisoned by my own fate I have shaped. I was supposed to become nothing more than a family traito-”

 

“Percival, none of that!”

 

His father wasn’t the one parent to scold, but Percy had forgotten how firm he could be. 

 

“You are many things, Percy. But never call yourself that, regardless if it happened or not.”

 

“But I said so many awful things to you in that vision!” Percy protested, his self-control of his emotions was slowly slipping away. “Things that might not be true, but nonetheless, I said them! I threw everything back at your face, just to hurt you more as you hurt me in that future. How come it changed?! How can just one simple word change the immutable future I had always known?!”

 

“Percy.” His father said and cupped his face in his hands. “The future isn’t immutable. You misunderstand your gift. Gaining visions of the future may not be a gift for you, but the future is unpredictable. It can change. This vision changed because you were warned by your own foresight. The path you were supposed to head out on is a dangerous one, both to you and the world we live in. If you had truly taken that path and become all alone…there is nothing worse than being completely alone in a full-scale war and knowing how alone you truly are.”

 

“But I-”

 

“Listen to me, son.” Arthur interrupted him. “You are more than just your future sight. You’re not a tool. I don’t have that gift, but I once knew someone who did. I have a better understanding of it than you believe.”

 

His future sight wasn’t immutable…?

 

“Your fate changed with one word, because you were warned and you wanted a different path.” Arthur reminded him and released his face. “I’m just thankful that your own foresight wanted to save you from a life full of pain and fear. But you need to know this; it doesn’t matter if we fight or not, I wouldn’t stop loving you. Even if you would act foolish. Parents disagree with their children sometimes, but the bond doesn’t change because of that.”

 

Percy’s self control broke.

 

Before he knew it, he threw himself into a tight embrace and tears welled up in his eyes as his father held him. 

 

Years. He had been so scared and insecure about his future sight for years. Constantly worried that the future he saw could never be changed, that the deaths he would see wouldn’t be changed or saved…that the whole world would burn and he would stand useless…only able to watch, unable to help or change it…

 

His future sight…wasn’t absolute!

 

“This-this is unbecoming of me…” He whispered. “I’m an adult, I should have more control than this…”

 

“You’re still a teenager, Percy.” Arthur responded. “You know…I’m sorry I haven’t been there for you. You must’ve been so frightened this whole time.”

 

Percy buried his face in his shoulder. It was a little selfish of him, but he wanted this moment to last a little longer. He wanted to feel as if everything was going to become alright in the end, even if he was doubting the future so much. All he could see was so much pain, grief and death in the future. 

 

‘Let me at least pretend that something will be alright.’ Percy thought to himself.

 


 

Percy was much more subdued and embarrassed, afterwards. “I don’t think I can regain my dignity again now…” He muttered.

 

“Dignity is sometimes overrated.” Arthur pointed up. “If I had gotten a Galleon for every time anyone urged me to have dignity, I’d be a rich man by now.” He said as they left the shed. “Come now, I’m sure your mother and Bill will be delighted to see you.”

 

Dad had promised that what happened during their discussion would remain private behind closed doors. Percy didn’t feel ready to address any of this to the rest of his family…not yet, at least. 

 

And as expected, his mother fussed over him and claimed that he looked paler and thinner than last time she saw him. 

 

Bill sat by the long table, but he brightened up when he saw his younger brother on visit. “Hey, Perce. You’re doing alright?”

 

“As well as I can do.” Percy replied. “Everything’s gone normal in the archives, it looks like the whole…Prentiss thing never happened. Except it did and the only ones who remember that are me and my assistants.”

 

“It’s trauma, little brother.” Bill reached out and ruffled Percy’s curls. “Merlin, how are we supposed to find a therapist for you? Not only is it expensive, but this isn't exactly an easy thing to explain.”

 

“Y-you don’t have to find me a therapist!” Percy blanched at the thought that his already struggling family would spend money to try to help him. That won’t do at all! “Honestly, I wish I could forget about it. I need a distraction.”



“Ever thought about getting a hobby?” His father asked, waving his wand to get four plates for them. “I have one, after all.”

 

Percy thought of his next words carefully. “Dad, I don’t think taking apart muggle electronics and experimenting with them is something for me…”

 

“I know.” Arthur smiled mildly at him. “You’re already dealing with that taping record-”

 

“Tape recorder.” Percy corrected him automatically.

 

“-on a daily basis.” His father finished, as if he was never interrupted. 

 

It was nice to sit down and have dinner again with his family. His mother’s cooking was divine as always (living with Sirius involved more takeout or simple dishes as mash and bangers).

 

“Music, perhaps?” Bill suggested. “You got rid of that horrible painting at Sirius’ place, so you can be as noisy as you want!”

 

Percy sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Yes, thank you. I know because Sirius has been blasting loud music to celebrate. I don’t know where he found that record player along with records, but if I have to listen to Another One Bites The Dust one more time, I’m going to scream.” He said dryly.

 

Arthur looked surprisedly at his third son. “I thought you liked Queen?”

 

“Not listening to their music for several days in a row!” Percy scoffed. “Thank Merlin he stopped. Although he’s been strangely moody for some reason. Tonks came over to talk with him and Remus while I was at work, but I don’t know what they talk about. I think it was rather personal.” He trailed off and thought for a while. “I do hope he’s okay.”

 

“Well, I’m sure he’s alright.” His mother said as she handed over a large serving to Percy. “He’s got Remus for company, so I’m sure he’s fine without you tonight.”

 

“Mother, I really don’t need to eat that much-”

 

“You’re far too thin, Percy!” She insisted. “I need to feed you up while you’re here, at least. Maybe send some leftovers for you and Sirius. I’m sure he’ll appreciate it.”

 

Very little could change his mother’s mind and Percy was resigned to that fact. He knew that his mother cared very passionately, even if she was quick to jump to conclusions and was very overprotective. 

 

“Well, thank you.” Percy gave her what he thought was a kind, comforting smile. “We really appreciate it, Mother.”

 

“Oh, my poor baby.” Molly gushed. “Working so hard, day in and out.”

 

“Molly, please.” Dad sighed with a smile. “Let him eat.”

 

Bill snickered. “Looks like you’re becoming like Dad for every day that passes, Perce.” he muttered with a smirk. “The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, right?”

 

“I-I take that as a compliment.” Percy mumbled back, feeling his cheeks grow hot and he couldn’t help the smile. 

 

For just a moment…he wanted to indulge himself in the selfishness of feeling safe and content with his family. 

 


 

“I’m back.” Percy sighed as he apparated back to the entrance hall of Grimmauld Place. “My mother sends her regards…and leftovers.”

 

“It looks like you’ve been grocery shopping at the big mall.” Sirius joked and helped Percy with the heavy goods. “Apparently, she doesn’t think I can feed you.” He scoffed.

 

“Mother has always been like this. I think she shows more appreciation to you now, considering what happened just before the holidays.”

 

“Glad I could impress her eventually.” Sirius smirked.

 

They stored the leftover food (and it wasn’t in small quantity either) in the tall cupboard that functioned as a muggle refrigerator, except it was powered by low temperature spells, such as the Glacius charm.

 

Sirius took stock of what they had. “Let’s see…well, I think we’re good for another two weeks.”

 

They had a pleasant evening. Sirius’ record player played different songs for a change while they sat in the parlour and played a fun muggle word board game. 

 

Percy found it surprisingly easier to smile now. Yes, there was the investigation about Gertrude Robinson, but apart from that…he couldn’t see anything life threatening or dangerous going on for now. After all, Prentiss was gone, his friends weren’t getting their memories wiped and his bonds to his friends and family had gotten stronger.

 

‘I think it’s safe to assume that the worst is behind me now.’

Notes:

First of all, I need to apologize for how long this took me. I started school again which means waking up at 5am for my morning commute is my new "normal" and I have struggled with an author's block. On top of that, I got a really nasty cold which I'm recovering from by now.

But yeah, since no one in the archives crew got Not Them-ed, no one is getting paranoid here. But that doesn't mean their troubles are over. Not-Them will be active, but not in the way you think... ;)

Another chapter is already in the works, so don't worry. I do my best to make up for the slow updates.

Cheerio!

- Pookily

Chapter 9: Diversity

Summary:

Percy has a heart-to-heart with his parents about Prentiss and his world gets turned upside down once again. Meanwhile Jenny schemes for the sake of academia, Hermione agrees with her and Harry and Ron suffers for it.

Oh, and Percy got an invite to a mystery Valentine's date. ;^)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Let’s get cracking, as my grandad says!” Jenny exclaimed and dropped a large heap of books on the table, thus startling both Harry and Ron who were trying and failing to focus on their latest Potions assignment.

 

It was a couple of days since Harry was interviewed by Skeeter and in the meantime, Jenny had decided, which Hermione agreed, that they needed a crash-course in how to succeed in Potions and she was going to teach them, as their self-proclaimed, unofficial potion genius. 

 

Not that Harry or Ron complained, but they had better plans for their limited spare time than study

 

“I have to train Quidditch!” Ron protested.

 

“Well, you should’ve thought of that before you slacked off with homework.” Jenny pointed out and shrugged. She did have the same opinion as Hermione sometimes, even if they were vastly different. 

 

For example, Jenny didn’t force anyone to study and she never argued or yelled about why they were wrong. Instead, she stated the oblivious or could give the silent treatment. 

 

She flipped the pages in Percy¨s binder, at the section of “Potions”. “And I’m not saying it’s homework. Both of you need to think back at what you have learnt in the potion making classes because that is generally what OWLs is about. What have you learnt so far?”

 

“Throw a crocodile heart at the bully and the punishment for that is worth it.” Ron smirked.

 

Jenny gave him a flat stare. “...I’m gonna pretend I didn’t hear that.” She said and looked at Harry.

 

He shrugged. “To not throw fireworks in a potion, even for a distraction. And the dungeons are cold in winter.”

 

Jenny looked at Hermione. “What have they been doing!?” She exclaimed incredulously. 

 

“Told you they would take this as a joke.” Hermione huffed.

 

“Well, that ends now!” Jenny decided. “It’s February already and the OWL exams are in June. Therefore, I’ve got around…hang on.” She counted on her fingers, muttering. “Ah. I’ve got five months to turn a couple of Dreadfuls into two Exceeds Expectations.”

 

“Why not just stop at an Acceptable?” Ron asked. “Mum can’t complain on an Acceptable and I can simply say I did my best. It’s a passing grade!”

 

“It’s the least passing grade.” Jenny scoffed. “And because wouldn’t it blow Snape’s mind if you two get Exceeds Expectations?” She added, grinning widely. “Oh, I need to make plans! And lists, I need to make a list for each year and sort them out, from the most important to the basic knowledge. We could have a little mock-exam competition once every month…oh, so much to do!”

 

Hermione was more than motivated to help out Jenny with this idea and she approved of it.

 

“So potions is probably her hyperfixation.” Harry said, watching as Hermione helped Jenny to sort out their plans. 

 

“Hyperfixation?” Ron asked.

 

“Yeah, remember what Martin said back at Grimmauld Place?” Harry answered. “He said that Jenny has autism, so she thinks and experiences things differently. Also that there are things she’s extremely passionate about, so…hyperfixation.” he gave a casual shrug. “That’s just what he said, I don’t really know anything about autism…except what Uncle Vernon thinks of it and I don’t want to think about that.”

 

Hermione interrupted them. “Or perhaps you could ask her questions instead of speculating?”

 

Both Harry and Ron looked at the girls and noticed that they were already done with their plans while they talked. Jenny, however, looked at them with a good natured smile. 

 

“I don’t mind questions, you know. Grandad says that there are no stupid questions, just stupid people.” 

 

To Harry’s surprise, Ron asked before he had a chance to come up with a question himself. 

 

“How does it work?” He instantly went off. “How did you get diagnosed when most wizards don't even understand what autism is? No one ever talks about it and I’ve never seen St. Mungos deal with that. Is it a temporary thing? Can you get cured?”

 

“First of all, I can’t get cured because there is nothing wrong with me.” Jenny said firmly. “It's a really common mistake everyone makes. They think because someone is different, there is something wrong with you.” She frowned as she thought about the next thing she was gonna say. “Okay, I’ll give you a crash-course in what autism is.”

 

She settled down in one of the red, plush armchairs. “Okay, autism is a developmental condition and it’s typically life-long. I experience difficulties with communication, social interaction and restricted or repetitive interests and behaviours. I also have sensory issues, such an oversensitivity or undersensitivity to sounds, smells or touch.”

 

“So…you’re just different.” Harry concluded. “You think and feel either strongly or not strong enough about things.”

 

“I do have stims as well.” Jenny said. “It’s like movements that seem random, but it helps me to think more clearly. I like to bounce my leg a lot or flap my hands. Or just squeeze a soft ball in my hand.” 

 

“So the infinity-shaped pin you’re wearing on your robes then?” Harry asked and pointed at said metal pin that was nailed on Jenny’s school robes. 

 

“Oh, it’s the symbol of neurodiversity. That means that while we’re different up here-” She pointed at her forehead. “We’re not so different from each other. There is no “right” way to be who we are and being different isn’t a flaw. It’s a strength and it unifies us, like how all the colours are separate and still together in a rainbow.”

 

It was strange, but Harry felt oddly inspired by Jenny’s speech which obviously came from the heart. She doesn’t view herself being different as a burden or a flaw. For her, being different was her strength and she was proud of who she was. 

 

Harry wondered if Jenny had always felt like that or if she recently came to terms with how she felt about her diagnosis.

 

“But why do you wonder so much about autism?” Jenny then asked.

 

Ron didn’t meet her eyes and muttered something under his breath. “Just wondering.” He said at last. “The whole thing you said about being different and thinking differently…it just made me think about Percy.” He then rose up. “Hey, is your falcon back yet?”

 

“Yeah, Loki returned this morning.” Jenny answered. 

 

“Good, I want to send a letter.” Ron said and then he stomped upstairs to the dorms.

 

Hermione stared after him and sighed. “I really don’t know what’s with him, he’s been like this for a while now.”

 

“Percy nearly died.” Harry reminded her. “That night Mr Weasley got attacked by the snake…we didn’t know Percy was also in mortal danger until Snuffles told us. Maybe he’s thinking about that?”

 

“Yeah, cause he’s been an arse to Percy and then he nearly died.” Ginny had just joined them and sat down on Ron’s previous spot. “He’s not the only one. Fred and George haven't teased or pranked Percy too much either under the Christmas break. You all noticed that, right?”

 

“Kind of, there was too much going on.” Harry admitted. 

 

“Well, they’ve been stupid to him for a long while and now, he nearly died and suddenly they realised how they’ve been acting to Percy. I know my brothers. Right now, they’re feeling guilty because they can’t think about a place without Percy and that scares them.”

 

“How are you feeling about it then?” Hermione asked carefully.

 

“Obviously I’m sad and angry. Angry because I can’t punch whoever hurt him and sad because I can’t remember the last nice thing I said to Percy.” Ginny said frustrated. “Like…Percy’s always there, but also not there. He’s just in the background, like some silly decoration and we’ve never cared until now.” She finished explaining and the youngest Weasley daughter glared down at her brother’s homework as if it insulted her. 

 

“You know.” Ginny then said.”I’ve always assumed he’ll always be there whenever I or the others needed him…but since that night Dad got attacked and we found out Percy could die and we didn’t even know…what if there won’t be a next time? What if the next time something happens to Perce and…well, it turns out we just took him for granted.”

 

Harry had no idea what to say. What could he even say? He liked Percy, he’s been sort of an older brother for him too, but he was sometimes a little overbearing and he didn’t like to be scolded whenever he broke rules (which was a mostly necessity to save the school) or fussed over whenever they showed signs of a mild cold.

 

And still…Harry couldn’t think of a world without Percy. It just wasn’t right. Most of the time, he thought Percy was a little pompous. But other than that, he was very kind, responsible, gentle and caring. 

 

“I don’t want him to die.” Ginny finally said. “I saw him crying on Christmas Day. I was just gonna give him my gift and walked into his room without knocking. He was crying. I don’t know what he sees in his stupid visions, but it almost destroys him. He thinks that everything he sees is set in stone.”

 

“But isn’t Divination a very inexact branch in magic?” Hermione countered. 

 

“Percy’s different.” Ginny insisted. “We don’t really talk about his gift, cause it’s too hard to understand. He doesn’t come with prophecies, but he has visions and it depends on how strong they are. I don’t know how, but they always turn out true, in one way or another.” She explained and leaned back on the couch. “He almost had a prophecy, once. I don’t know what he was seeing or what was going on, I was just six. But it was hurting him and before we had a chance to understand what was happening, he started to hurt himself on purpose. Dad forced him to stop. Mom forbade us from asking about what he saw. I don’t know what he saw, but it must’ve been horrible.”

 

“But if it was a real prophecy, how could he stop it? Doesn’t that mean it will happen for real?” Harry asked. 

 

“It’s just a half-done prophecy.” Ginny shrugged with a sour expression. “Bill told me that a prophecy is a glass ball, just as big as a Remembrall. The one Percy made, the half-done one, has a large crack across it because it wasn’t finished. Bill told me about that, but it’s because I pestered him about it.”

 

“So he nearly gave a full prophecy at eleven years old?” Hermione asked, nearly flabbergasted. “And it was hurting him?”

 

“Dad said his Seer powers were too strong for him.” Ginny said. “We don’t know what he saw, but it made him scared as hell. He was shaking like he was possessed and he didn’t stop crying about unnatural monsters. Then he had a nap for hours and guess what? He forgot everything about what he saw.”

 

“He forgot?!” Hermione exclaimed.

 

“Yeah, he did. Ron asked about what he saw and Percy was really confused about that. Then Dad told us to not ask more about that and there was that.” Ginny finished. “Percy’s got really strong future-seeing powers, but the only prophecy he ever made is half-done and he doesn’t even remember it anymore.”

 

“So he really is a Seer then.” Harry said slowly. “Do you think that's why he took Divination? To get a better understanding of the subject?”

 

“Maybe? What do I know?” Ginny said casually. “He got an Outstanding in that, so he must’ve really impressed professor Trelawney.”

 

Hermione gave a haughty scoff at that; it was no secret that she disliked Divination due to her experience with professor Trelawney.

 

“At least Percy’s visions are more accurate. If being an archivist doesn’t work out, do you think he can replace Trelawney?” Ginny grinned.

 

“I think he likes the muggle world too much to leave it.” Harry pointed it out. “We had his assistants over for Christmas and he seems to really like them.”

 

“Especially the Stoker bloke.” Ginny remarked and got in a better mood. “Fred and George already have a betting pool about those two.”

 


 

“Hi, Dad and Mom. 

 

School’s okay and Quidditch is also okay. I know this is sudden, but do you know anything about autism? I asked Jenny Blackwood (remember her? Our new friend and Martin’s sister) about it, since she has autism. I just thought a lot she described made it sound a lot like Percy.

 

Do you think there’s a chance he could have autism too?

 

Ginny sends hugs. 

 

Ron.


PS. I sent a note explaining autism, Jenny wrote that one. She also sends thanks for the caramel fudge and the jumper.”

 


 

Arthur set down the letter and sighed heavily. 

 

“Autism.” He then said, feeling like a big failure as a father. “I thought he was just quirky in his own way, but if he has autism, then I really have failed him.”

 

“Don’t you say such a thing, Arthur.” Molly scolded him as she toiled around in the kitchen, preparing dinner for three. “We couldn’t have known, it isn’t as if we could’ve picked up on that or there was a pamphlet in St. Mungos! Not to mention that the vultures at the Ministry keep regarding that as a “weakness”. Look at Jenny and she is such a clever, young witch!”

 

It wasn’t exactly news of the decade that their Ministry was conservative and a little narrow minded at certain topics, but Molly Weasley would never accept anyone, in that blasted ministry, to badmouth her children, legally adults or not. No one was going to call her little boy “weird” and get away with it.

 

Yes, Percy was different. But wasn’t everyone different in their way?

 

However, she knew that her husband took it harder because he had always worked hard to provide his family with the best care, despite their low economy. And the thought of him missing something so important and right in front of his eyes lowered his confidence.

 

Jenny Blackwood’s note about autism, which explained the diagnosis accurately, had helped them to understand it more. Technically, it’s just a condition , not an illness. Autism has no cure and it shouldn’t because there is nothing wrong with autistic people. 

 

But not everyone has the same mindset and Arthur was genuinely concerned that his son might be painted as a target. If conservative extremists were so hung up on the whole blood status thing…how would they react to autism in wizards?

 

But at the same time…he wanted Percy to get the best help he deserved. 

 

“I don’t even know how to proceed with this.” Arthur said. “Is there a way to contact Jenny’s grandfather?”

 

“He travelled back to America, I heard.” Molly answered. “But her brother Martin works with Percy. Oh! Maybe he can bring him over for a small visit? I’m sure Percy always wanted to bring over a friend.”

 

“Molly, he isn’t a child anymore.” Arthur chuckled. “It’s an idea, but I’m against it. Percy isn’t stupid, he’s inclined to suspect something if we ask him to bring over one of his friends. No, I’d like to address this to him personally. There’s also another thing I want to talk to him about.”

 

“Is it about those…” Molly grimaced about the thing that happened to Percy. “Well, about Prentiss?”

 

“It is about Prentiss.” Arthur confirmed with a grim expression. “I had plenty of time to think while I was recovering from that serpent. I didn’t even know that I could’ve lost him on the same day I was attacked.”

 

He glanced over at the clock, blue eyes watching the handle as it was still pointing at “work”.

 

(He and Molly glanced at Percy’s handle more often since the attack on the Institute…)

 

Arthur wasn’t entirely sure if that muggle institute was safe for his son anymore.

 


 

ARCHIVIST (STATEMENT)

 

“-Finally, I reached the top flight of stairs. I could hear shouting from the bell room. It was Mike – he was screaming something that sounded like a chant, or a prayer. Most of it was in languages I didn’t know, but I could make out the words “altiora,” “vertigo,” and “the vast.”

 

I reached the top, and there I saw Mike, standing before an open window. He held the book before him like a protective ward, and in front of him was a strange, branching figure. It crackled and fizzed, lit by a strobing white light, as though the lightning was within the room itself.

 

It was just standing there, like it couldn’t approach. As Mike reached the crescendo of his invocation, with a cry of “I am yours,” he leapt through the open window, and – presumably – to his death.

 

The strange figure cried out, a sound like tearing sandpaper, and seemed to be dragged through the window with him. The sharp smell vanished instantly, and I was alone in the dark.

 

I say “presumably” about his jumping almost a hundred feet to his death because, when I went out, I could find no body at the base of the tower. Neither could the police, who obviously treated me like a lunatic. When the sky cleared shortly afterwards, it became apparent that all the windows to the bell chamber were closed and sealed.

 

I never saw Michael Crew or the Leitner book again.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Statement ends.

 

Michael Crew. That is another name that has made its appearance more than once regarding the Leitners and now, twice regarding this specific volume.

 

The events here seem to have taken place a couple of years after those of the previous statement relating to this matter. Could his exposure to The Boneturner’s Tale have catalysed an interest in Jurgen Leitner? Or perhaps an early experiment? It seems as though he was attempting to use the book as protection against whatever was chasing him. Did The Boneturner’s Tale not work in that regard…? And what was it that chased him, bringing that smell with it?

 

It is a shame that Ex Altiora was burned in the end. I would have been fascinated to read it. Even if it’s just wishful thinking, Jon, the reserve archivist, has advised against it as he seems to bear a vendetta against Leitners.

 

The book which Mr. Knox received did not seem to have a woodcut of the dark night sky, with the branching, arching design of the Lichtenberg figure.

 

End recording.

 

[CLICK]

 


 

Percy leaned back in his office chair and sighed. He was getting through the statements easier now, but it didn’t mean he didn’t get tired. At least he wasn’t exhausted after just one statement recording, though. 

 

He took out the tape and marked the label as case 9882112 and added a fitting title (something Jon was against since he thought it was silly, but Percy thought that every statement needed a good title), “Literary Heights”.

 

The desk telephone then started to ring. 

 

How odd. He never had calls before.

 

Percy picked up the phone receiver and answered. “Yes? Percy Weasley speaking, Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute.

 

“Hello!”

 

Percy nearly jumped out of his skin. “Dad?!” He yelped in surprise. “And you’re a little too loud, try to tone it down.” He attempted to keep down his own almost-laugh.

 

“Ah yes, sorry for that.” His father said on the other end. “Listen, I know we only saw you for a couple of days ago, but is it possible that you could come over? There is something I need to talk to you about.”

 

Oh.

 

Percy noticed that his dad didn’t sound too happy and that was when it dawned on him that he hadn't exactly talked to his parents when it came to the whole deal about Prentiss and what happened to him close to Christmas. 

 

He remembered he talked about it at the hospital, but he had a feeling that a discussion between him and his parents wasn't far off…

 

“W-well, yes. Yes, I could do that.” Percy answered. “I…ah, I’m not in trouble, am I?”

 

“No. Not at all. We just want to talk to you about some things that have happened lately.”

 

Percy knew this wouldn’t be an easy or fun discussion to have with his parents, but he had braced himself for it…sort of. He was just amazed at how long it had taken. He supposed that Dad convinced Mother to let him rest on his own first. 

 

“I understand. I’ll head home after work, does that sound good?”

 

“Quite so, yes. Take care of yourself and we’ll see you then.”

 

“See you, Dad. Ta-ta!”

 

So they hung up.

 

Percy couldn’t help to think about how his father quickly got the hang of the telephone. Oh well, he dealt with Muggle artefacts and inventions since it was a vital part of his work, so perhaps that wasn’t so surprising. Percy wondered if Dad liked the Christmas gift he got him this year (an old VCR player he had found in a thrift store). Knowing his father, he was probably over the moon.

 

‘I do wonder…’ Percy thought to himself, pondering while he inspected the following-up from Sasha’s latest task. ‘What does he want to talk about?’

 

Percy then noticed something that looked odd in his pile of paperwork. An envelope he was pretty sure that he had never seen before. Curious as always, Percy pulled it out and inspected it closely. 

 

No postage stamp and no name from the sender. Only his name on the front. Most likely a handwritten letter from someone in the building, as it said;

 

Percy Weasley, Head Archivist

 

Intrigued, Percy opened the letter and read the contents. As his eyes kept reading furthermore, they widened and his cheeks grew hot with a maroon blush that spread to his ears. 

 

“Hey, 

 

This may seem strange to receive a random, anonymous love letter, but Happy Valentine’s Day! You probably can’t guess who I am, but I’ve known you for a long while and I am very fond of you. 

 

Yes, you Percival Weasley, are the most interesting man I’ve ever met. You’re really nice, compassionate and so smart. And not only do you have a wicked sense of humour, but you are also the prettiest man I’ve ever seen. 

 

Say, would you accompany me on a date to the aquarium on February 17th? Since Valentine’s Day is a work day, we have to compromise a little. I will be waiting for you outside the place at 2PM, sharply! ;) 

 

Cheers, 

 

Your secret admirer”

 

Percy nearly fainted.

 

He decided to lay down on the floor for a while and stared up at the ceiling, still in shock.

 

A love letter, asking for a date.

 

With him!

 

He had no idea who this could be, but he was pretty sure that it couldn’t be a prank! The contents and its emotions behind it felt far too genuine and too real for it to be the setup of a cruel prank. Not even Fred and George would’ve done such a thing to him.

 

Sure, they were pranksters. But even Percy knew they had their limits and they would never go so far to humiliate him like this. Besides, they have somehow become… nicer …since his encounter with Prentiss. 

 

Who could it be?

 

He could count out Martin, he knew that the other ginger was head over heels for Jon. It seemed unlikely it would be Jon, since he had never given any other hints that he was romantically interested in him. 

 

It could be Tim (oh please, don’t go that way, he couldn’t give himself false hopes…), but Percy had a hard time to believe that someone so charismatic, handsome and fun like Tim would ever glance at his way.

 

Sasha could be a choice, but he wasn’t entirely sure if she had ever given dating a thought. She had seemed more interested in whatever happened around her and learning about the wizarding world.

 

Perhaps it was from one of the other departments? Such as Finance, Research, Human Resources or even the Library? It was possible. He didn’t know them too well, but he had met with employees from other departments and he had always tried to be friendly and well-mannered to everyone. Perhaps he caught someone’s fancy like that?

 

…or it could be from Elias.

 

No.

 

NO.

 

Percy sat up and shook his head. Nope, not going that route. He already had a stupid near-office-drama back when he worked in the Department of Magical International Cooperation and developed a “crush” on Mr Crouch (the truth was that he did, very briefly, and no, he never mentioned this to anyone and he’d rather die than letting his brothers find out about that).

 

He wasn’t going to open another can of worms again.

 

Not to mention that the date was soon...he needed to come to a decision already tonight, since February 14th had passed and he was getting closer to the deadline. Today was the 16th…and the date was tomorrow.

 

Merlin…what was he supposed to do?

 

Percy rose up from the floor and stuffed the Valentine’s letter in his pocket. He had three days to think about the date…if he would decide to go. 

 

He had gone on dates before, with Penny. But for some reason, it had felt more like an outing to Hogsmeade with a best friend. It wasn’t until the end of his seventh year when he and Penny decided to part as friends (she discovered she was a lesbian while he realised that he was gay, they had a laugh about that later). They still kept contact, even if it wasn’t often. 

 

Well, he needed to go and see what his father wanted to talk about, first of all.

 

Then he could worry about the date.

 

He did not panic about that, absolutely not!

 


 

Meanwhile at Hogwarts, another scene was brewing.

 

No pun intended.

 

“Okay, all my plans are done now!” Jenny said on the evening of February 16th. “I couldn’t have done this without Hermione, though.”

 

“Do we really have to?” Ron muttered. He had better plans than a revision of everything they learnt in Potions or more like what he hadn’t learnt because he thought it was a waste of time.

 

“Yes, you do!” Jenny scoffed and crossed her arms. “I really want you two to succeed and just because Snape can’t teach, it doesn’t mean that you shouldn’t get all the possibilities in the world! Besides, your brother’s binder of everything he learnt in Potions was really helpful!”

 

“That huge thing?!” Ron exclaimed and gestured to the large binder Percy had sent Hermione, who was re-reading the whole thing for “fun’s sake”. “Percy could publish it as a textbook already!”

 

Harry looked at Jenny. “Look, do we really need to do this?”

 

“Well, I’m obviously a better teacher than Snape.” Jenny remarked dryly. “Harry, don’t you ever wonder what to do after Hogwarts?”

 

Well…now when she said that…

 

Harry suddenly realised that he had never considered what to do after his time at Hogwarts was done. He had simply set a goal to somehow pass all his subjects to an acceptable grade and try his luck in the wizarding world. 

 

He had briefly considered working as an Auror, though. And the only thing he felt he was truly good at was Quidditch. 

 

“What about you, Ron?” Jenny asked the other ginger.

 

Ron shrugged. “Dunno, never really thought about that.” He answered and took a bite of a pumpkin pastry in his hand. “Bill and Charlie always knew what they wanted to do. Percy too, until the Ministry screwed him over. Fred and George are really dead-set on their joke shop…” He voiced his thoughts. “...it’d be bloody amazing to be an Auror, though.”

 

“Great! Then a couple of Exceeds Expectations is in order!” Jenny grinned. “I’m aiming for an Outstanding, myself. Anyways, I finished my plans and this is what we’ll do!”

 

Jenny apparently decided that they revise every weekend and in exactly a month, they would have a little quiz competition which would cover everything they should know of the first year potions. 

 

Harry wasn’t exactly sure how Hermione and Jenny expected to pull that off, but both of the girls were pretty determined. Both he and Ron were horrified at their solutions to make them succeed; for every wrong they do, they will put make-up on them.

 


 

“What is it you wanted to talk about?” Percy asked. 

 

He had to admit, he was really nervous about this meeting with his parents. He had almost never been in trouble with either of them, so it felt strange to be on the receiving end of what felt like he was gonna get scolded.

 

“Prentiss.” Arthur simply said.

 

Molly sighed. “Arthur, do you really need to? It’s over and dealt with, he’s okay-”

 

“No, he isn’t.” Her husband shook his head. “Percy, I don’t think you can imagine what I felt when I heard that you had been in mortal danger on the very same day I was attacked by that serpent in the Ministry.”

 

Percy knew that his father would never drop this, even if Prentiss was nothing but ashes now, so it was best to address the matter. “T-to be honest, my memories are a little hazy from that day. I do remember everything that happened during the attack at the Magnus Institute…but everything is blurry thereafter.”

 

“You came to St. Mungos at three, nearly four in the morning. By that point, I was out of danger but I was lucid enough at St. Mungos to see you being taken to the intensive care unit.” Arthur nearly struggled to say those words. 

 

Percy felt cold inside. “You were there too, weren’t you?” He asked softly. “There’s no other way you could’ve seen my state…”

 

“I was moved from the emergency unit thirty minutes after you came in.” Arthur continued and tried to chase away that horrible memory from his mind. The image of seeing his son, most likely gravely injured, lying nearly lifeless on a hospital bed haunted him. “Those scars you have…”

 

Percy looked at his left hand, staring at the almost-healed small, round scars. 

 

“You were wrapped in bandages, but your wounds kept bleeding out. You were nearly covered in them.” 

 

Percy was shaken to his core. He had never seen his father so distraught about anything, not even when their economy made a terrible dive or whenever he was taunted or humiliated for their social status. Never seen him show any form of weakness at all!

 

His mother, bless her heart, covered her mouth and shut her eyes tightly. Her shoulders were trembling when she heard what her husband described, trying to prevent terrified sobs from leaking out.

 

“Percy, do you realise that you could’ve died?” Arthur finally said. 

 

Well, it was now or never…

 

“I knew.” Percy confessed. “I…I knew that I would most likely die that day.”

 

The kitchen was completely silent, only disturbed by the clock ticking away.

 

“R-remember when I came over for dinner, weeks before Prentiss attacked? Back in November.” Percy began with a trembling voice. “And…I asked you if there was a third thing apart from Muggles and Wizards?”

 

Arthur went pale at that. “Oh…Good Lord.” He whispered in horror. “Please don’t tell me that you were indirectly asking for help…”

 

Percy didn’t answer. He just gave a small nod, trying to ignore how his eyes stung and burned.

“Damn it!” Arthur swore, covered his face in his hands while his wife started to fully sob. “Percy, I…Good Heavens, Percy. I didn’t even realise…I could’ve lost you and I didn’t even know you asked for help!”

 

Something in Percy broke. “I-I’m sorry!” He exclaimed and tears welled up in his eyes, making his sight blurry. “I-I couldn’t see you in the eyes and say that I was in danger! Not after everything that happened with Ron, Ginny and Harry for the past four years…I couldn’t put such a burden on any of you! I-I got scared, but I didn’t know how to handle it! I wanted to ask for help, but I’m rubbish at that and…I got desperate! It was bad enough that me and my assistance was threatened, but I got scared that Prentiss might also target my family! I just couldn’t let that happen!”

 

Suddenly his chair was turned to his left side and he was pulled up at his feet. Then he found himself wrapped in a pair of strong yet gangly arms. He blinked, letting his tears fall, and realised he was being embraced by his father.

 

Dad.

 

His dad…

 

“I’m sorry I scared you.” Percy mumbled. 

 

It was strange. Percy had gotten many hugs in his lifetime; from his parents and his siblings. But for some reason, this felt different. He felt grounded, as if he was nearly drifting on the open ocean and his dad kept him steady, like an anchor.

 

Percy also got embraced by his mother. “Now you listen here.” Molly said, suddenly very strictly. “If you need us, we are right here! I don’t like sending you back to that institute at all, but I suppose your friends will watch over you.”

 

“Mum…” Percy sighed. He gets into danger one time and his family never forgets it. He had a feeling that his mother, and Bill to some extent, will become more overbearing now. “I can take care of myself. Prentiss is gone after all, so I don’t think another dangerous monster will appear again.”

 

“You can’t know that.” Arthur pointed out. “Your mother is right, I don’t feel comfortable with sending you back to the institute.”

 

Percy blinked owlishly. His dad doubting a muggle institute? That has to be a first, but considering what happened to him and how he nearly died (but he didn’t!), he supposed that even his muggle-loving father had his limits. 

 

“But you do trust me, right?” Percy insisted.

 

“Of course we do.” Arthur replied. “It’s the world out there we don’t trust. Especially when there’s apparently a third thing that targets both muggles and wizards.”

 

Well…that was fair, Percy supposed. 

 

“Right.” He whispered. “Right. It…it wasn’t something else you wanted to talk about, was it?”

 

Arthur shared a look with his wife. “Actually…there is another thing and you probably need to sit down for this.”

 

Percy sat down on the chair, looking at his parents and felt confused about this. He had thought the discussion about Prentiss would be near unbearable to talk about, but it seemed like there was something else that was an equally tense subject.

 

“Percy, listen.” Arthur said as he and his wife took a seat by the long table, facing their third oldest son. “I want you to know that we don’t think anything is wrong with you at all and you’ll never be anything like that. Being different and quirky is a good thing.”

 

Percy looked at his parents, slightly confused. “Okay…” He said slowly, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. “I do know that I’m different from most, but what are you on about?”

 

“Since we met with the sister of your friend Martin, it had us think how similar you are to her.”

 

“Jenny is autistic.” Martin told him. “It means that her mind is different from most people. Like, how she thinks, how she sees the world or feels in general. There are moments when annoying sounds, like the fridge noises, seem to scream in her ears and she gets stressed and overstimulated.”

 

“Autism.” Percy said. The word sank into his mind, letting him understand what his parents were implying. “It’s nothing wrong with me!” He exclaimed.

 

“I never said so.” Arthur quickly said, but remained calm. “Remember what I said before? Being different and quirky is a good thing, not a flaw.”

 

“Percy, dear.” Molly said. “We don’t know much about autism, except what Jenny has said. It’s not an illness, just a condition.” She reached to hold Percy’s hand in her own. “We care about you, Percy, and we only want your best.”

 

He calmed down a little. It helped that his parents wouldn’t think differently of him. To be honest, if someone had asked him if he could have autism back when he worked in the Ministry, he’d scoff at them and gotten angry that people thought that something was wrong with him. 

 

But since he met his assistants, since he became familiar with Martin’s sister…

 

“Even if I have autism…” Percy began and he looked down at the wooden table. His heart was beating faster at the thought of there was something about him that he missed. “Before…well, just before , I would’ve thought something was wrong with me, that I’d be treated differently and lose any kind of normalcy. But now…”

 

He thought about Martin, who struggled with being a Squib and filling the role of a parent for his sister and always found the strength to be kind and smile everyday. He thought about Tim, who was so ridiculously proud of his magical little brother and put him on a high pedestal, knowing that he was treated lowly as a Squib. 

 

And he thought about Jenny, who actually had autism, but she still smiled everyday and she was so loved by her brother and her friends. Even if she had autism…she lived an entirely normal life with structures and routines to help her.

 

Maybe…maybe he could have that. 

 

“Meeting my coworkers changed me, Dad. By just wanting to be friends with me, they changed my entire perspective and have taught me so many life lessons.” He looked up with determination, straightening his back and squaring his shoulders. “I want to find out if I have autism, Dad! Even if it turns out that I have autism, at least I will know that there is a reason why I am different. I can’t go and wonder my whole life. I need to know.”

 

His father beamed at him with a relieved expression and his mother gave him one trembling yet proud smile before she started to go on about hím being her little boy and how proud she was of him. 

 

Percy tried to ignore the flushed burn that covered his entire face. It was remarkably easy for him to blush, for some reason.

 

He had a very pleasant evening and decided to stay over for the night. Eventually, Bill returned home from working late and while he was tired, he was pleasantly surprised to find his little brother back home for the night. When Percy asked about why he worked overtime, Bill deflected the question with a smooth response.

 

Percy had an inkling of suspicion ever since his father was attacked at the Department of Mysteries, but he didn’t press the issue. He supposed they were on a mission by the Order.

 

While he didn’t agree on everything Dumbledore said, he couldn’t deny the necessary role of the order and the old wizard was certainly focusing on the mission to defeat Voldemort. That was at least an admirable goal.

 


 

Percy hadn’t slept in his own bed for what felt like ages. Well, it has been a little more than six months since then and he was sure that he wouldn’t return to the Burrow until after June. 

 

There was a disturbing vision he had received last summer, while they were at Grimmauld Place. The details were mostly hazy, but from the few details that were clear enough, he got an idea of what was going to happen if he didn’t keep Sirius sane with some reasonable company. 

 

He was tired of his visions; they were accurate if they were clear with the details, but otherwise always blurry and made no sense at all. Or simply tormented him with the life he was supposed to live; alone, forsaken and miserable.

 

The worst part was that while his Seer powers were extremely strong, he wasn’t strong enough for that. To manage a real prophecy and be able to remember it, he needed to be in perfect sync physically, mentally and emotionally. 

 

As much as his Seer powers were an open secret in the family, it was almost never spoken about. Percy only knew that it came from his father’s side of the family (or more like from his paternal grandmother’s side) and he was very tight-lipped about who was the Seer before him.

 

‘I’m so tired of having more questions than answers.’ Percy thought as he lied back down in his bed, relishing in how much he missed his own bed in his room. Grimmauld Place is very good, if he didn’t think of all the darkness, but nothing could ever replace the homey comfort of the Burrow. 

 

His mother had already let Sirius know that Percy was staying the night and when Percy expressed concerns about leaving Sirius alone on his own, his mother countered that Sirius was a grown adult and he could very well take care of himself. Besides, Remus was apparently in Grimmauld Place, so he didn’t need to worry. 

 

Percy rolled to his side and just felt at home again.

 

He had really missed this. His bed with wooden frame and handcrafted quilted covers. How silent it was at night with the vague, distant sounds of his parents talking downstairs before bedtime and if he focused, then he could nearly hear the crackling sound of a merry fire.

 

Percy was just about to drift off to sleep when he realised that he hadn't come up for a plan about that date!

 

"Fuck." Percy muttered to himself and was glad that his siblings were at school.

 

Notes:

Percy said a swear! :D

I know, you guys must be tired of these filler chapters and sadly, none of the archival crew makes much of an appearence in this chapter. In all honesty, without an Not!Them in the archives, there isn't much going on, so I have been on a bit of a writing drought.

But if you guys could come up with suggestions and ideas, I'm really grateful for that.

Next chapter: A new live statement is here, but what is it about doors? And Michael makes a surprise appearence again, but he doesn't seem too friendly this time! Sasha sneaks around about Elias because Elias is sus. Jon goes to Martin to find out more about the wizarding world. And Percy goes on a mystery date, but who could it be? ;)

See you next time for chapter 10! "Twist Off"

-Pookily

Chapter 10: Twist Off

Summary:

Percy takes a statement from Helen Richardson and Michael makes a surprise appearence again. Sasha sneaks around about Elias because double boss is sus. Someone gets stabbed and Percy goes on a mystery date, but who could it be? ;)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everything hurts. 

 

His head throbbed in pain.

 

His eyes ached with tears running down.

 

His face stung, having scratched his skin like a mad cat.

 

Please stop

 

Someone…anyone…make it stop!

 

Percy was just eleven and suddenly, he couldn’t see. At least not what happened around him. All he could do was to See the things that hadn't yet come. 

 

But it will come.

 

He was Seeing…doors. Tall doors with golden frames, like a vault. 

 

-bring all that is terror

 

Five tall doors…all of them had something horrible inside. 

 

He felt cold like he was stripped bare in a horrible blizzard.

 

He screamed as he felt an overwhelming sense of terror and fear.

 

He ran desperately through a dark forest, trying to find his way back.

 

He cried in fear as he felt restricted in four, tight walls around him, deep down beneath the ground.

 

He was floating and sinking at the same time, letting the air out of his lungs.

 

He stood in front of a hellscape land with no end, barren ground and scarlet skies with lightning, hearing menacing growls and tentacles that wrapped around his body…

 

Percy screamed.

 

Everything stops all of a sudden.

 

The pain is gone. There is no longer a sharp, agonising pain that makes him wish he was dead. His body still aches, but everything is…calm. 

 

He feels himself being held by someone. Something soft wrapped around and embraced by slim yet strong arms. 

 

Percy’s blue eyes snapped open and he shot right up in his bed, trying to calm his racing heart. 

 

That dream…he hadn’t had that dream for ages. Not since it happened and he had thought that he forgot it. 

 

His Seer powers fully emerged when he was eleven, shortly after his birthday and it had been a painful, horrible memory that he forgot about. Most Seers usually forgot the prophecies they made, due to the burden of having the inner sight was too heavy and to fully remember their visions and prophecies, a Seer needed to have their physical, emotional and mental state in perfect balance.

 

Percy never had any of those, at least not in the same time and that was a given, considering that he was only a child when his first “prophecy” was made. All prophecies were contained in a glass sphere…but his, as it was unfinished, had a large crack across the glass sphere and Dad had locked it away.

 

He didn’t want Percy to be reminded of that incident and he thought that if no one else knew about his Seer abilities apart from the family, then no one could harm him. 

 

‘Dad has always been overprotective in that way.’ Percy mused to himself. His father was usually very calm and easy going with a sunny smile, but he could be very protective of his family. Especially his children. 

 

He had never quite forgotten when Fred and George nearly made an Unbreakable Vow with Ron. They thought it was just a game, but Dad had set them straight and he had not been happy. It was the first time Percy had ever seen him get just as angry as Mum and that said something.

 

Nevertheless, he started his day as he always did; go up, prepare his clothes of the day and then lock himself in the bathroom for exactly 45 minutes which allowed him to shower, wash his hair, brush his teeth and dress up.

 

After he was done, he walked downstairs and straight to the kitchen where his mother was already awake, preparing breakfast. He felt a rush of nostalgia, remembering how he used to experience this moment every day last year when he still worked for Mr. Crouch.

 

“Morning, Mum.” He greeted his mother with a peck. 

 

“Good morning, Percy. Did you sleep well?”

 

“Fairly well.” Percy responded and took a seat by the long table. “I will probably need to apparate to the Institute, so I can take it easy for now.” 

 

It was rare that the Burrow was ever this silent. But he supposed it’s been quiet for his parents since Ginny started at Hogwarts and the usually crowded, loud house had fallen silent.

 

It suddenly dawned to Percy how lonely his parents must’ve felt with all their remaining children (as Bill and Charlie had left for jobs outside the country) at the school for ten months of the year and only having their children back for around two months.

 

As much as Percy would love to return home to the Burrow…he can’t do that until after he had twisted Sirius’ fate. Even if he didn’t have a clear picture of what would happen to him, he did know that something would happen in June and he needed to stay close to Sirius until the danger had passed.

 

If Harry lost Sirius…he would never forgive himself for letting that happen.

 

Percy shook his head from horrible thoughts. He put the blame entirely on Tim for influencing him, but he needed to think more positively. So he enjoyed the breakfast with his mother and soon enough, Bill appeared as soon as he caught the scent of eggs, bacon, toast and sausages.

 

“Mornin’ Mum!” Bill grinned and looked at Percy. “Hey, you’re still here? I thought you’d be in London by now.”

 

“I can just apparate to the Archives, now that they know.” Percy responded. 

 

Bill sat down and helped himself a plate full with eggs, sausages and potatoes. “And your little friends know you can do that?”

 

“Well, Tim and Martin know what it is.” Percy said. “I suppose Jon and Sasha are in for a surprise.”

 

Bill smirked. “You’re naughty, Perce.”

 

“Nonsense, I’m an angel.” Percy said with an angelic smile.

 


 

[CLICK] 

 

JON

 

Statement of Andrea Nunis, regarding a series of encounters in the streets of Genoa, Italy Original statement given 25th March, 1980.

 

Statement begins-AH!

 

[A LOUD CRACK IS HEARD AND JON YELPS]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(cheerfully) Good morning, Jon.

 

JON

 

(sputtering) What the-Percy! Where did you come from?! You just appeared out of nowhere!

 

[THE ARCHIVIST CHUCKLES A LITTLE]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Well, I just apparated here. It’s a special kind of magic, where I can transport myself fast and soundless like a ghost. Although only the most skilled wizards can do that. It’s very complicated, but that was the simple explanation.

 

JON

 

So you can just teleport yourself, no matter the distance?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Indeed. 

 

(BEAT.) 

 

(alarmed) Jon, is that tape recorder on?

 

JON

 

Why, yes- (realises) Oh God.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(panicking) Turn it off, quick!

 

[CLICK]

 


 

“I need to tape this over later.” Percy sighed as he took out the tape from the recorder. Just because his assistants knew what he was, it didn’t mean that his secret would come out for the whole institute. 

 

“I already said that I was sorry-” Jon sighed irritatedly. 

 

“No, it’s not your fault at all.” Percy said. “I thought apparating here would be funny, especially seeing your and Sasha’s reactions. Well, I got one reaction, at least.” He looked over the tape in his hand. “Anyways, I really should’ve considered this outcome. The blame lies with me.”

 

Jon pursued his lips. “So…you can just teleport yourself, anywhere and anywhen?”

 

“Well, we call it apparition. It basically means that we can move ourselves fast and soundlessly, like a ghost. But as I said before, only the most skilled wizards can do it and for now, I can’t perfect it yet as I am nineteen.”

 

“It must be nice, being able to do wonderful things with magic.” Jon mused. “I truly envy you.”

 

Percy was flabbergasted. “Me? Do you envy me? Why?”

 

“Well, you have a family for starters.” Jon remarked. “I have long come to terms with the fact that I have no family at all, considering how my parents were gone before I was five and my grandmother was…well, she loved me obviously. But she wasn’t parental material and I suppose she resented me a little for raising me as her son was gone. Besides, I was a difficult child to care for.”

 

Percy frowned. “Well, so was I. I wasn’t easy to care for, but there is no reason to resent a child. Parental love shouldn’t be conditional, no matter if it’s your parents or grandparents who raise you!”

 

Jon looked a little surprised at his outburst. “And you have siblings to rely on.”

 

“Not always.” Percy sighed and shook his head. “Bill and Charlie already left the house by the time I was still fourteen and my younger siblings…well, I tried my best, but they’re less inclined to listen to their boring brother.”

 

“I don’t believe you’re boring at all.”

 

“Well, I am for them.” Percy said.

 

“They don’t seem to believe that so much anymore.” Jon pointed out.

 

Percy sighed heavily. “I know. I have lost my reputation as the one who never causes trouble and now, everyone is too worried about me.” He crossed his arms tightly across his torso. “It feels…strange, odd. I have grown up always knowing how my parents and siblings will react to certain situations, I’ve always made sure that they never need to worry about me and all of that…the image I have created has shattered. Worst of all, Bill has become an overbearing motherhen, more than our own mum, and it’s driving me crazy.”

 

“Well, maybe because you’re been in danger twice and he wasn’t there to help?” Sasha said from the door opening, spooking both of the young men in the office. “Door was unlocked, by the way.”

 

“That might be it. Sadly, my older brothers hasn’t really been very…um, big brother-ish towards me. Whenever I needed advice, I usually went to Dad.” Percy admitted. “Was it something else you came in for, Sasha?”

 

“Yup, we got a live statement. Tim and Martin were trying to talk with her, but she’s distracted by drawing some map. Should I send her in?”

 

“Please do and tell Martin to make a cuppa for our guest?” Percy said and walked over to his desk where Jon cleared off his things (he left the tape recorder for his young boss, though) to prepare for a live statement. 

 

Percy figured that he could tape over the one where he performed magic. 

 


 

[CLICK]


[SOUND OF PEN SCRATCHING AGAINST PAPER IN SHARP, FRUSTRATED MOVEMENTS]


ARCHIVIST

 

Statement of Helen Richardson, regarding, uh… how would you describe it?

 

[PEN SCRATCHING CONTINUES]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

…Miss Richardson?

 

[PEN SCRATCHING CONTINUES]

 

HELEN

 

– uh, what?

 

[PEN SCRATCHING CONTINUES]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Your experience, how would you summarise it?

 

[PEN SCRATCHING CONTINUES]

 

HELEN

 

Um, well, I’ve been, I’ve been trying to draw you a map, but, it doesn’t, it doesn’t work.

 

[PEN SCRATCHING CONTINUES; HELEN CAN NOW BE HEARD BREATHING HARD AS THE ARCHIVIST SPEAKS]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

– Right. Statement of Helen Richardson, regarding a new door in the house she was selling. Statement recorded direct from subject, February 16th, 1996. Statement begins.

 

[PEN SCRATCHING CONTINUES]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

 

Um…Miss Richardson?

 

[PEN SCRATCHING STOPS]

 

HELEN

 

There’s no left turns. Look, [paper rustles] look, none, it just, it just turns right, it doesn’t make any sense [paper rustles] no, it wasn’t a spiral because you could, you could always go forward, I mean, I –

 

ARCHIVIST

 

[overlapping] 

 

Well…yes, but-

 

HELEN

 

– I, I did mostly, just forward, and the paths never got shorter, like you were coming to a center, they just – kept going – it doesn’t, doesn’t make any sense! [paper rustles] Look at it –

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Ah, Miss Richardson –

 

[PAPER RUSTLES]

 

HELEN

 

Look at it!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

…ah yes, I am looking and you’re quite right. This map doesn’t make any sense-

 

HELEN

 

[overlapping] After a few turns-

 

ARCHIVIST

 

[overlapping] – it becomes a mess of impossible lines, yes. But it will be very useful for our investigation if you could start at the beginning. Please give us some context.

 

How did it start?

 

HELEN

 

What do you want to know? There wasn’t a door. And then there was.

 

HELEN (STATEMENT)

 

I worked for Wolverton Kendrick. I still do, I suppose, I haven’t officially quit, but I haven’t been back there since this happened-

 


 

“Okay, so I was digging some information about Elias.”

 

Tim tutted. “Naughty Sasha!” He playfully scolded his best friend. “Spying on the double boss?”

 

“Elias is being fishy about something and I’m gonna prove it!” Sasha said and wagged her finger at him.

 

They sat in the breakroom and had some tea. Or more precisely, Martin made tea while they decided to sit around and chat. They took their chance to relax a little while Percy took care of the live statement and Jon was tasked to transcribe the other statements their young boss usually recorded (it was to prevent Jon from his usual rude comments that offended the statement givers). 

 

“Look, he was practically worthless when Prentiss attacked us.” Sasha started. “For some reason, he was more interested in how Percy would deal with this and he insisted on me telling about the worms all over again on tape.”

 

“Well, I always said Douchard is a waste of a suit.” Tim joked. “So what about him?”

 

“Don’t you think it’s odd that he chose Percy when both me and Jon applied for the position?” Sasha asked. “Look, I really like Percy and he’s a great friend and boss. But he doesn’t even have any real job experience like we do. Me and Jon applied to the position weeks before the deadline and then Percy just appeared a couple of days before. What happens? Elias hires him on the spot. Just one interview and it’s done!”

 

“Hold on, you think Elias is fishy because he hired Percy straight as the head archivist?” Martin inquired and set down two cups of steaming tea for his coworkers. 

 

“Yeah, that’s not all.” Tim smirked. “Elias keeps coming down here and asks Percy about his “progress”. We haven’t even made any progress yet this year, it’s only February! What kind of “progress” is he even looking for?”

 

Sasha scoffed. “Progress…that’s coming from someone who used to smoke pot before he became the Head.”

 

Tim choked on his tea. “Wait…what?!”

 

“He smoked pot before he took over the Head of the Institute post after Mr. Wright.” Sasha explained. “I remember when I was a new transfer to Research and David who showed me the ropes told me that Gertrude used to complain over how Elias kept smoking weed before he was promoted.”

 

Tim wheezed.

 

“Sasha Mildred James-”

 

“That’s not my name.”

 

“Are you telling me…” Tim rose up dramatically and pointed his finger at her. “That Elias used to smoke pot ?!”

 

Sasha smirked. “I’ve been digging into Elias’ file as well. Turns out he did that while he was in uni, as well.”

 

Tim shrieked with laughter.

 

“How did he get promoted?!” Martin looked scandalised. “If everyone knew he was smoking pot here and there, then how would he get promoted into the Head of the Institute?”

 

Tim grinned. “I have a theory-”

 

“Oh no.”

 

“I resent that remark!” Tim countered before he continued. “I bet Elias is into sugar daddies.” He earned two disgusted groans from Martin and Sasha. “It makes total sense! Imagine ol’ Wright was his sugar daddy, that’s why he got everything from him including his position once he kicked the bucket! And then we have this mysterious funder, who looks like a sea bear, and Elias is always meeting him in private in their office. Conclusion; Elias is into sugar daddies!”

 

“You’re a horrible, horrible human being, Tim Stoker.” Sasha scoffed.

 


 

HELEN

 

-I don’t really know what else to tell you. I was hospitalized for a short while, until they were satisfied my dehydration wasn’t going to cause any complications. And I spent a long time at home. Not opening any doors.

 

Finally, (suppressing tears) after the latest bout of nightmares, I decided to come to you and tell you my story. Maybe you can make some sense of this.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

…Perhaps. Leave it with us. We’ll… do some digging and see what we can find.

 

HELEN

 

[tearful] You believe me, then?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(softly) Yes. Yes, I absolutely do.

 

One thing, though. You say you don’t remember the man’s name…

 

HELEN

 

I… I think he told me, but I just, I…

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Um, it didn't happen to be “Michael,” was it?

 

HELEN

 

…Yes! Michael! That was it…! (vengeful) Do you know him?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Not really, I only met him briefly. But I’m not entirely sure what he is…or what he is.

 

In any event, we’ll make some enquiries and get back to you, Miss Richardson. Thank you for your time, you have been a great help. ( hesitates) This is probably not very professional of me, but may I come with a suggestion?

 

HELEN

 

Yes, of course?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

How about you walk home and take care of yourself? Have a day for yourself with some tea and calm down. I think you deserve to take a day off.

 

HELEN

 

Thank you, I will do that. Right… I’ll just leave you to it, then. Thank you.

 

[SOUND OF DOOR OPENING SLOWLY AND SQUEAKILY, THEN CLOSING MORE-SLOWLY AND MORE-SQUEAKILY]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Sasha!

 

[SOUND OF DOOR OPENING NOTICEABLY FASTER AND LESS-SQUEAKILY]

 

SASHA

 

Yeah?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I've just had a statement from someone claims they met your Michael.

 

SASHA

 

Oh! McFuckHands Michael?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Excuse me?

 

SASHA

 

Tim came up with the name. I suggested Villain Edward Scissorhands, though.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I…don’t even want to know. But regardless, I thought we could take a look at your recorded statement and draft up all we know about this “Michael”.

 

SASHA

 

Yeah, we could. I would rather not meet that Michael ever again, but he’s probably gonna appear anyway. 

 

Wait, the statement giver is still in your office?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

No, Miss Richardson went home. I suggested for her to take the day off-

 

SASHA

 

But no one has come out of your office?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

What?

 

SASHA

 

You’re the only one who just came out of the office. I’ve been here and working all the time. I would’ve seen someone coming out!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

But-but then… (inhales calmly) Maybe she took the wrong door?

 

[SOUND OF DOOR OPENING AND CLOSING FAST AND LESS-SQUEAKILY]

 

Miss Richardson?

 

[STATIC RISES]

 

Hello? Miss Richardson?

 

MICHAEL

 

She isn’t here, Archivist

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(gasps in surprise) W-what?! I-I…I’m sorry, I didn’t, ah, can I help you? This place is off-limits, so you can’t be here!



MICHAEL

 

I disagree.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

How did you get in here? Who let you in here?

 

MICHAEL

 

“Let?”

 

[Michael laughs. The sound is nearly-imperceptibly doubled, as if he is laughing from more than one throat, a fraction of a second out-of-sync with himself.]

 

MICHAEL

 

I’m afraid that isn’t how this works.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

We’ve met before. In the Artefact Storage, when I came to find Sasha.

 

MICHAEL

 

Yes.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Michael.

 

MICHAEL

 

 

That is a real name.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Are you here to kill me?

 

MICHAEL

 

No.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(relieved) Oh…

 

But…why-why are you here? Wh–

 

MICHAEL

 

I am simply collecting what is mine, Archivist. The one who entered my domain.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

…Miss Richardson? Do you know where she is? You own those hallways?

 

MICHAEL

 

What a fascinating question. Does your hand in any way own your stomach?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

W-well, technically the hand and the stomach exists together and belongs to the same body-

 

MICHAEL

 

(interrupts) In any case, it doesn’t matter: the Wanderer had a brief respite, but it’s over now.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

What do you mean? She should’ve already left for her home.

 

MICHAEL

 

(laugh) …yes… ah… did you notice which door she left through? (continues laughing quietly)

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(overlapping) Yes… no, wait… no, there was, there–

 

MICHAEL

 

[overlapping] There has never been a door there, Archivist, your mind plays tricks on you…

 

ARCHIVIST

 

You can’t do this to her, she’s innocent! Let her go!

 

MICHAEL

 

[laugh] No?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

What do you mean with “no”?! Get her back here! You have no right to do that!

 

[SOUND OF SOMETHING WOODEN BEING DRAWN FROM FABRIC]

 

MICHAEL

 

[laugh] Are you going to attack me?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Expelli-

 

[ARCHIVIST YELLS IN PAIN AS MICHAEL CONTINUES LAUGHING QUIETLY]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(pained) W-who are you really…?

 

MICHAEL

 

I am not a “who,” Archivist, I am a “what.” A “who” requires a degree of identity I can’t ever retain.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Then… Michael isn’t your real name, what?

 

MICHAEL

 

There is no such thing as a real name.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

What are you talking about?

 

MICHAEL

 

I am talking about myself. It’s not something I’m used to doing, so I’m sorry if I’m not very good at it.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

So…you appearing down here and… stabbing me isn’t you original intention?

 

MICHAEL

 

I wanted to talk to you. I intervened, to save you before. I'm interested in what happens now.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Well, yes…thank you for that, I suppose…but you still haven’t told me why you “intervened” at all. (huff)

 

MICHAEL

 

I’m normally neutral, yes. But the loss of this place would have unbalanced the struggle too early. I’m keen to see how it progresses.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

You make it sound like there’s a… war. Not that I need another one, I have quite enough of the one I’m living in.

 

MICHAEL

 

[heh] Then I will say nothing further. I wouldn’t wish to tarnish your ignorance prematurely. [giggle] Goodbye, Archivist.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

This – wait –what ignorance? Wait!

 

[SOUND OF CHAIR OR TABLE SCRAPING AGAINST FLOOR; ARCHIVIST YELLS IN PAIN AGAIN, POSSIBLY FROM MOVING TOO QUICKLY]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Ah… owww…

 

M-Michael? Michael…!?

 

Sasha! Sasha, help me!

 

[DOOR OPENS FAST LESS SQUEAKILY]

 

SASHA

 

Did you call-oh my fucking GOD! Percy!

 

[CLICK]

 


 

“You’re so lucky it’s not deep!” Sasha ranted at Percy, holding down the compressor at his bleeding arm while Martin wrapped it in bandages. 

 

“Well, I should probably hide because Bill will yell at me again.” Percy sighed. “Merlin, no one is ever gonna trust me on my own again! He’s already paranoid as it is.”

 

“Oh come on.” Tim scoffed. “How is your big brother gonna know you’re hurt again?”

 

Percy rolled his eyes. “Because of our clock at home.” He explained. “We have a large family clock back in the Burrow, that is our family home, and it’s a little special. Instead of displaying the time, it shows our location or current state and it has nine handles, each representing one of us.”

 

“Whoa, that’s really useful.” Sasha paused in the middle of her scolding. “So that clock tells you anything, as long as it’s on the display?”

 

“Yes, such as “home”, “work” or “school”. But also if we are “lost”, “injured” or in “mortal danger”.” Percy explained. “I…have probably been on the latter more recently now.”

 

Martin finished up wrapping his arm in bandages. “There we go. Just try to not use your arm too much.” He said before he sighed. “You really need to get one of us if you’re meeting with a dangerous monster thing!”

 

“It happened so fast!” Percy snapped. “I’m sorry if I was too preoccupied with surviving being stabbed instead of getting one of you!”

 

“Who got stabbed?!”

 

Jon just entered the breakroom with a folder in hand and stared at the sight before his own two eyes. 

 

Percy sat by the table, the sleeve of his white dress shirt (which was stained by scarlet blood) was rolled up to the elbow and his arm was firmly wrapped in bandages. Martin sat in a chair next to him, with an open first-aid-kit on the table. Sasha was standing up with hands on her hips. Tim was leaning against the counter with crossed arms.

 

“Ah…” Percy started. “Michael may have turned up, taken the statement giver and stabbed me?”

 

“What?!”

 

Percy sighed again.

 

Such a nice day-before-the-ominous-Valentine's-date…

 


 

Sirius walked in, unannounced, Percy’s room. “Alright, just calmed down your brother and now, I’m pretty sure he’s related to your mother. He sure can throw a hissy fit.”

 

“Thank you, Sirius and I have told you to knock!” Percy said without looking up from his research. He was attempting to find out what this “Michael” really was.

 

“Does your hand in any way own your stomach?”

 

What is he…well, it?

 

Sirius snorted. “Don’t have to be so wound up, it wasn’t me who got stabbed, by the way.” He smirked. “You get more excitement than me, at least.”

 

“If you call being stabbed “exciting”, then I’d gladly swap with you.” Percy scoffed haughtily. “It’s not like I ask to be chased by monsters that either try to kill me or confuse me with cryptic riddles.”

 

Sirius leaned his back against a wall, crossing his arms. “Your mother almost went into hysteria when that clock revealed you were injured. Your father calmed them down, Bill and Molly that is.”

 

“Did you tell them that it was an accident?”

 

“If you class being stabbed by a weird monster as an “accident”, then yes.” Sirius said. “Besides, I said it was your words and not mine. But if I know your father correctly, then he isn’t going to buy the whole “stabbed myself with a bread knife” lie.”

 

“First of all, it’s a white lie.” Percy finally looked up. “I can’t worry them anymore, not so soon after Prentiss. Besides, they’re all on edge because of the cut off communication from Hogwarts. Something strange is going on there, I keep having a bad feeling about it.”

 

“This is gonna sound very cliché, but I actually do know how you feel. I haven’t heard a word from Harry about school and that is concerning.”

 

Percy considered something that has been on his mind, pestering him. “I could–” He started before he stopped himself, remembering what his father told him.

 

Don’t tell anyone about his Seer powers.

 

Being a Seer is one thing, but a Seer with such strong powers as his and if it became public knowledge…

 

It was dangerous business, especially with Death Eaters lurking in the Ministry and everywhere else, the ones who never got convicted. Not only that, but there were so many people who would want to use him as a tool. 

 

Percy had never known why his father seemed to know so much about Seers, especially when he didn’t even have the gift himself. Everytime his father has briefly talked about his Seer powers…Percy had noticed there was a different air around him.

 

An air of deep sadness and a little fear.

 

‘I wonder what Dad really knows about my Seer powers.’ Percy thought to himself. He knew that while Trelawney was also (allegedly?) a Seer, their powers were at different levels. For some reason, Percy’s power was much stronger, more complicated and accurate. 

 

Yet, his predictions were very few and not common at all.

 

Not for the first time, Percy asked himself why he had gotten blessed or cursed (he couldn’t decide if it was a good or bad thing) with this power.

 

“Oh, what is this?”

 

Percy jerked awake from his deep musings about his power when he heard Sirius’ tone had shifted from serious (no pun intended) into a teasing one.

 

Oh no…

 

“Don’t touch those!”

 

“Are you having a date?” The older wizard smirked. “You have been holding out on me, you know I like some gossip.” Sirius smirked as he held up his folded “date clothes”, inspecting them. “Are you into the whole “awkward 80s nerd” vibes? I don’t think that will do.”

 

“Sirius, I will kill you slowly.” Percy growled and tried to force down his burning blush.

 

“No, you won’t.” Sirius said lightly. “Harry will be upset and you have to deal with that then.”

 

Percy sighed frustrated. “I can dress however I want, so leave that alone!”

 

“Aha, so you do have a date!”

 

“What is it to you?!”

 

“Oh please, I’m the expert here. I know how to woo a woman. Or a man. Did you like the book I gave you, by the way.” 

 

Percy was close to shout at him, just like his mother usually did whenever the twins went too far in their pranks which was often. “Sirius Black, if you don’t put them down…I-I can’t be held responsible for what I’m about to do to you!”

 

“Alright, cool it.” Sirius dropped his folded clothes on the bed and held up his hands. “I’m just messing with you, but I do have some good advice here.”

 

Percy shut his eyes and mentally counted to five. “Okay, what is it?”

 

“Ditch the sweater vest.” Sirius said.

 

Percy stared.

 

“I’m serious, young grasshopper. Ditch the sweater vest. It will be like you’re walking around with a big glowing sign that says “Make fun of me!”.” Sirius said with a flat stare. “If you insist on walking around in that plaid shirt, have at least a long-sleeved sweater. And please, don’t dress in maroon again. Take the dark green jumper.” 

 

He pointed to the knitted jumper Percy got from his mother last Christmas.

 

“At least it’s compatible with your hair. Red hair clashes horribly with maroon.” Sirius explained. “Don’t take the black business slacks, by the way. Word of advice, a pair of cream-coloured trousers matches pretty well with dark green.”

 

Percy was genuinely surprised over how well Sirius seemed to know about colour coordination or fashion, in general, considering how he’s only been on free foot for two years.

 

Sirius snapped with his fingers. “When’s the date?”

 

“Tomorrow.” Percy mumbled, feeling incredibly awkward and hopeless.

 

“Great, we got some work to do then.” Sirius decided and he didn’t take a no for an answer.

 


 

Finally, the day came.

 

Saturday 17th 1996.

 

Percy was very nervous, he couldn’t stop feeling so anxious about this whole matter. Surely Fred and George wouldn’t prank him like this, right? Of course not, they’re at school and even if they were at home, they wouldn’t do something like this.

 

That’d be crossing a line, after all…

 

He was dressed in a dark green, knitted jumper with a plaid shirt beneath and tan trousers. As it was cold outside, he also wore a grey wool coat with a dark red knitted scarf.

 

Sirius made sure that he looked his best before he left Grimmauld Place. He was strangely invested in the whole thing, which perplexed Percy a lot. But he figured that the older wizard had most likely nothing else to do than to pester him. 

 

The “aquarium” was apparently at London Zoo and he had to go through the mortifying ordeal of asking people. He had nothing against Muggles at all, but he didn’t like to ask people as he was very shy (and he realised too late that he could’ve asked Jon or Sasha).

 

London Zoo was located at Regent’s Park and it was, as Percy soon discovered, very big with many visitors. Apparently it has existed for 168 years, as it opened in 1828, and its purpose was meant as a collection of scientific study. 

 

Percy found science a very fascinating subject and it was actually very intriguing. He couldn’t help but to think about how Muggles seemed more advanced in technology and science while the wizarding community was a bit old-fashioned and extremely dependent on magic, to the point that most witches and wizards barely used logic.

 

He checked his wrist clock. 1.59 and only one minute to go.

 

Would his mystery date turn up soon? Percy tried to calm his beating heart, that seemed to believe it was in a race, and he swallowed as his throat felt dry. Surely they would show up, right? Whoever that was…Percy couldn’t stand the thought of being stood up on his very first date, he didn’t think he could survive the humiliation.

 

His vision suddenly darkened and he gasped in surprise: someone just covered his eyes with their hands. 

 

“Guess who?”

 

That voice…

 

Percy’s heart decided to beat harder and faster. His stomach felt a flip and he desperately hoped this wasn’t a cruel prank. Please, let this be real…

 

“T-Tim?!”

 

“Ding-ding, young bossman is correct!” 

 

His assistant removed his hands and Percy turned around swiftly. And then he came eye to eye with Tim Stoker, his archival assistant whom he had a crush on and has been the bane of his existence since June last year.

 

There he stood, dressed in a brown aviator jacket with a white turtleneck sweater under and blue jeans, with his usual insufferably happy grin. 

 

“Y-you look nice.” Percy stubbornly focused his eyes down at his own shoes, too afraid to find out if this was another daytime dream of his or in the worst case scenario; a prank. His hands were shaking a little and he tried to force down the constant blush that burnt his cheeks and ears.

 

“Thanks!” Tim grinned at him. “I kinda wanted to look my best. Normally, I just take my very iconic Hawaiian shirts, but too cold for that, isn’t it?” 

 

‘And Sirius nearly gave me shit for my ugly sweater vests.’ Percy thought dryly and planned to take revenge on the older wizard. Nothing too serious, just pour salt in his tea next time.

 

“Anyways, glad you got my little Valentine’s letter!” Tim flashed a charming smile. “I was beginning to think it got lost in your pile of spooky statements.”

 

“A-about that, Tim!” Percy forced himself to look him in the eyes. “Please, tell me that this isn’t a joke…or something like that. O-or if it’s a misunderstanding!”

 

Tim seemed genuinely confused. “Okay, look. I invited you for a date, cause I wanted to. I wouldn’t do that as a prank and there isn’t any misunderstanding. Got it?”

 

Suddenly it felt as if a heavy burden had been relieved from his heart. Tim…this was a genuine date? Not a prank, not a joke, not a misunderstanding…this was a real date.

 

Tim smirked at him and held out an open palm. “So! My good sir, how about a tour of London Zoo?”

 

Percy blushed and gently took his hand. It felt as if his heart could explode in bliss.

 


 

For someone who was raised in the English countryside and had attended school up in Scotland, it wasn’t surprising that Percy hadn’t seen much animals other than what he was used to. 

 

And he kept marvelling over all the exhibitions as he saw animals from all the world’s corners. 

 

They began the tour by Cotton Terraces and Percy widened his eyes when he saw giraffes and zebras for the first time. Tim grinned and talked about mammals from Africa, telling Percy all about it since he learnt all that in muggle school.

 

Next, they saw smaller mammals and Percy couldn’t help but to cling to Tim when they saw the spiders. He wasn’t at Ron’s level of arachnophobia, but spiders had always unsettled him a lot. Tim managed to distract him by showing him meerkats and other nocturnals. Percy was used by bats, but it was still a little fun to see the bats fly around an apple.

 

But what really delighted him was to see the otters. They were probably the most adorable and playful animal he had seen yet and he was a little sad to leave for the next exhibition. 

 

Flamingoes, pelicans and macaws were the next ones to see and Percy was very fascinated by the bright pink birds with long legs and big beaks. The magic community was too focused on their magical creature to even spare a thought to “normal animals” and he found that a travesty, since he began to familiar himself with the muggle world.

 

Since the gift shop was close by, Tim suggested they take a little look and Percy made it clear that he didn’t want anything extravagant or pricey.  Still, he found a cute little keychain decoration which Tim insisted on paying for. 

 

And he couldn’t resist buying him a little plushie animal. Percy was taken aback by that, but he smiled softly at the little toy lion in his hands. 

 

They continued on their tour and Percy saw real lions, for once in his life and Tim thought that he should see the lions because how could he say he belonged to Gryffindor if he had never even seen the infamous symbol of his school house? 

 

Percy didn’t bother to argue on Tim’s strange logic and he was very excited to see the animal that was claimed as “king of the animals”. And the lions were just as magnificent as Percy had always imagined since he was a little child. But that wasn’t all they saw; they also saw wolves, tigers and leopards. 

 

Tim abused his camera at every turn and Percy asked if he had never been to London Zoo.

 

“Well, yeah. Our ma took us when Danny was little. But it’s so much fun to relive everything again and this time, we don’t have to nag for some ice cream.” Tim laughed. 

 

They had a slight bathroom break before they continued and once again, Percy marvelled as he saw the penguins. He couldn’t remember the last time he ever felt so excited and happy as he did today. The black and white, flightless birds just had a certain type of charm that made him break into a wide grin. 

 

They went past the petting zoo as it was apparently closed, so there weren’t anything else to see in that particular area.

 

Percy stared up at the elephants in pure shock and awe. If he thought that lions were kings of the animals, then the elephants were pure majestic! They were huge and yet carried on some kind of grace and elegance! They also saw rhinos, cranes and ducks.

 

The next place to go was actually inside a building that housed reptiles and fish. What surprised Percy was there were a couple of security guards on patrol inside and he was brave enough to ask why it was warranted.

 

“A boa constrictor escaped a couple of years ago and while we caught it, the cause of the incident is unknown.” One of the guards was kind enough to answer. “Apparently, the glass just disappeared.”

 

Huh.

 

That was certainly odd and Percy thought if there was some kind of accidental magic involved. 

 

Nevertheless, Tim grabbed his arm and dragged him around to show all his favourite types of snakes. Personally, he had nothing against snakes or their symbolism in a certain house at Hogwarts. But he had been less inclined to like them after finding out what kind of monster had petrified students in 1992.

 

Although it was endearing to watch Tim going on and on about snakes from Asia, Africa or even South America.

 

But Percy was enchanted by the aquarium. The atmosphere was blue and calming. He watched as different species of fish swam past their visitors in their large tanks; it was peaceful. 

 

“Water is something where you float.”

 

Percy had personally never heard those words himself, but it was something his late grandfather used to say. According to Dad, Septimus Weasley had been a kind and wise man who more than often imparted wisdom to his sons. His own father had taken his advice to heart and followed that kind of tradition…even if Percy was one of the only ones who actively listened.

 

His grandfather had died when he was only a baby and Arthur had never told the circumstances. While he had nothing against talking about his late father, he never talked about the event that has resulted in that. All Percy knew was there was an attack on the former Weasley home, but that was it.

 

Percy was shaken from his thoughts when Tim tapped his shoulder and pointed at another glass tank with a smirk. “Look, these are from the Coral Reef!”

 

The plaque read “Clown fish, regal tangs and copperband butterflyfish” and Percy widened his eyes in excitement as he saw their beauty and splendor. So colourful and yet, so carefree! 

 

“It’s beautiful…” Percy whispered with a soft smile, his eyes focused on the aquatic wildlife in front of him. “Dad was right, the muggle world is truly filled with wonderful things…it’s such a pity that we just look past it with ignorance.”

 

“And the best part is that blood status doesn’t matter here.” Tim muttered. “...at least not in the same way. You can be whatever you want to be here…” He trailed off.

 

Percy couldn’t explain what was going through his mind in that moment or why he decided to do it. But his hand reached for Tim’s own hand. His heart made a flip as they made physical contact and he was close to regret his impulsive action when Tim opened his hand, letting their fingers interlace. 

 

A hot blush spread across his cheeks. ‘Could I really be this fortunate…to be selfish enough to enjoy this moment, even if it won’t last?’ he thought to himself. Treacherous thoughts entered his mind, such as Tim should deserve someone more worthy than poor, pathetic Percy. He couldn’t believe that someone like him could possibly be with someone so amazing like Tim Stoker.

 

‘Please, let me be selfish of my feelings, just for today.’

 

In the end, Tim almost had to drag Percy out of the aquarium before the continued for the next and last exhibition of London Zoo; monkeys.

 

Tim claimed that he couldn’t say that he had been at London Zoo without seeing a single monkey. Percy argued that by how things went with all his siblings at home, he would think that he already lived at a zoo. That snarky comment earned a loud laugh from his charismatic archival assistant.

 

Percy had to admit, the monkeys were cute and it was very exciting to see gorillas in real life.

 


 

“So!” Tim beamed at Percy. “How did you like the tour?”

 

Percy flushed a little, but smiled. “I liked it very much, thank you.” He replied. “I’d believe it’s a travesty to live and work in London without seeing any of its attractions.”

 

“That it is!” Tim grinned, but then he got a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Speaking of attractions, there is one last thing you absolutely must try before we bid adieu to the zoo!”

 

Percy raised an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly at the side and narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean…?”

 

“Come and see for yourself!” Tim grabbed his wrist and pulled him along as he dragged him to…

 

Percy blanched. “Absolutely not!”

 

“Come oooooon!”

 

“I refuse!”

 

“I object to that refusal!”

 

“I’m much too big!”

 

“Please, you’re lighter than I am!”

 

“It’s meant for children!”

 

“I don’t see a rule sign of anything!”

 

“Tim!”

 

“Percy!”

 

“I could fire you!”

 

“And I can carry you if you keep refusing!”

 

Percy fell silent as his entire face burnt in embarrassment.

 

“Tick tock, Percy~!”

 

“Alright, fine!”

 

Percy didn’t know how he would even agree to this, but he found himself seated on a merry-go-round of all things. He thanked his lucky stars that his siblings were at school or they’d never let him hear the end of this. 

 

Apparently, a merry-go-round was a certain type of an amusement ride that kept going around in a rotating movement. A circular platform with seats for riders, which was traditionally in the form of rows of wooden horses or other animals mounted on posts.

 

For someone who had refused to get onto the merry-go-round, Percy soon found it very thrilling and couldn’t stop the bubbling laughter leaking out from himself. Not a terribly loud laughter; it was small and more similar to a giggle than a laugh. 

 

Soon enough, the ride was over and he stepped down from the ride with Tim who laughed. “Your very first merry-go-round ride! How was that?”

 

“Very thrilling.” Percy snickered behind the hand covering his mouth. 

 

Percy left London Zoo in a better mood than he had when he first arrived. It was a little funny that his entire mood had done a complete turn in the matter of a few hours. 

 

He looked over at Tim, with flushed cheeks and a soft smile on his lips. “What will happen now?”

 

“Well, I kinda planned to take you to the Ritz-”

 

“Tim, that’s so expensive!”

 

“Yeah, my budget can’t really cover that.” Tim shrugged and he sighed dramatically. “So I suppose we just have to settle for something less than extravagant!”

 

“I-I don’t really mind!” Percy said hurriedly. “I rarely eat Muggle cuisine and I don’t need anything extravagant, so I’m fine with anything.”

 

That was how Tim introduced him to the wonderful world of pizza.

 

Technically, it was just a big, round flat bread that was basically a sandwich with tomato sauce and what seemed like leftover pieces of mushrooms, sausages, ham and sprinkled with shredded cheese.

 

It was the best thing Percy had ever tasted in his life. As someone who was raised with eating his mother’s cooking (honestly, her cooking was an art ), he felt a new surge of appreciation for the muggle world and decided to try out more of their cuisine. 

 

The pizza was sliced in exactly eight pieces, by the time they were gone and devoured…Percy felt as if he had gone through three courses. That was really satisfying and he was briefly concerned over how addictive pizza was, since he was really tempted to try another one.

 

But if he did, he’d probably explode.

 

Tim couldn’t stop grinning and laughing about his reactions. “Man, you really got hooked on that pepperoni!” He said and took a big sip from his coke. 

 

“Honestly, I think I surprised myself too.” Percy couldn’t stop smiling. “That has to be one of the most delicious things I’ve ever eaten and I was raised with my mother’s good cooking.”

 


Tim was nice enough to follow him back to Grimmauld Place. Percy, who hadn’t exactly been in a real date before (he didn’t count the Hogsmeade outings with Penny), had never before had such a lovely and fun afternoon. 

 

He suddenly stopped walking. “Tim.” Percy said and his archival assistant looked at him, eyes shining with mirth and curiosity. “What does this really mean? I really liked the date, but I need to know where we stand now.”

 

“Whatever you like it to be.” Tim said and Percy admired the confidence he had. “I really like you, Percy. But if you want this to be a one-time thing, that’s fine with me. You want it to be something more, I’m good with that too.” He shoved his hands in his pockets. “...do you swing that way, by the way?”

 

Percy thought for a moment, trying to feel deep in his heart. “Yes. I do believe…I’m into blokes. My family doesn't know, so I’d appreciate it if you didn’t say a word until I’m ready to tell them. And…I would like this to be something more.” His cheeks flushed hot and he tried to burrow his face further into the scarf wrapped around his neck. “I-I’m sorry…I’m terribly shy…” He mumbled.

 

“That’s fine. Besides, you’re cute when you’re shy.” Tim grinned. “Taking this slow, then?” He offered a hand for Percy.

 

It felt…nice, just holding hands as they continued to walk towards Grimmauld Place. Percy’s heart felt as if it was about to combust and he couldn’t stop smiling, he felt so ridiculous.

 

And he felt his heart sink as they arrived at their destination. The ginger turned to Tim (who was slightly taller than him and it was amazing since he had never been on the short side before). “Well…this is me. I mean…I think the date is over now and I’m a little cold now.”

 

There was an awkward, brief silence between them. 

 

“Um…I had a really great time.” Percy managed to get out and tried to force down his growing blush. 

 

Tim smiled back at him. “Yeah, me too. It was kinda a wild change I took, I didn’t know if you were actually gonna come or not. But glad you did.”

 

Percy didn’t know what he expected, but when Tim swooped in and kissed his cheek, his heart felt as if it was about to combust. His stomach dropped and made a flip and he felt his entire face go red as lava.

 

“Well! I better go and catch the Tube back home now. See you on Monday!” Tim grinned, obviously proud of himself, with slightly flushed cheeks himself and then he went off, waving goodbye to Percy who stood on the street in front of Grimmauld Place, still in a daze of what just happened.

 

He had to force himself to keep himself from letting his legs collapse onto the ground. Suddenly it was as if he had no worries at all, like there wasn't a brewing war out there or any fearsome monsters running around, trying to kill him. 

 

Percy had never before realised how charming the grey streets of Grimmauld Place were.

Notes:

Sirius, stop such an ass. 😂 Seriously, though...he really likes Percy's company and Remus is gone on werewolf spy business, so Sirius need someone else to tease. He really likes his little room-mate buddy!

Anyways, TIMERCY DATE TIME! Now, who saw this coming?

Also once again, I am deeply sorry for my radio silence! I had this chapter planned for a long time, but I have been struggling so hard with this and debating if I should've added the date here or have it in a seperate chapter. Eventually, I decided to add it to the chapter.

Oh yeah, I nearly forgot. Michael is here and Percy officially meets him, even if he got stabbed. Percy totally uses the "bread knife accident" lie, which Jon offered when Percy asked for suggestions for a white lie. Let it be known that Sasha and Tim totally protested to that cheap lie and Martin argued the truth was better, but Percy trusts Jon's judgement so.. 🙃

...well, we all know that Arthur is not going to buy that lie. XD

Anyways, the next chapter shouldn't take too long and it's soon autumn break, so I get to work a little more on this. I may be in art school, but it's very busy and commuting a long way with train takes a lot of my energy. 😅

Also a very important notice; I kinda want to write an AU of this AU (lmao), where Tim is a wizard and it's set in Percy's school years. How about that? It might only be an oneshot, but if you are interested, write down in the comments below.

Once again, thank you all for the comments, kudos and bookmarks! You're a real gems and I appreciate all of you! Until next time!

-Pookily

Chapter 11: Useless Gays in the Archives

Summary:

Jon and Percy discuss the latter's blooming relationship and the issues of office decorum. Sirius is being helpfully unhelpful. An old face from the 80s returns.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Tim is insufferable again .”

 

Percy wanted to sigh, it wasn’t even eight o’clock yet and Jon was already at it. He had barely taken off his coat and placed it on the hanger, when Jon just came straight for him and complained about his…assistant.

 

“What has he done now?” Percy resisted to roll his eyes.

 

“Well, apparently Basira looked for me while I was in physical therapy and now, Tim thinks I have an affair with her.” Jon scoffed and crossed his arms. “I don’t understand how he came to that solution while Basira also looked for you.”

 

“Maybe because he knows that I am…ah, unavailable and we can’t exactly say that we’re getting access to Gertrude’s tapes yet.” Percy offered a theory of his own. “So he jumped to conclusions.”

 

Jon narrowed his eyes at his young boss. “What do you mean with “unavailable”, Percy?”

 

Percy tried to force down his growing blush. “I…may have gone on a date last Saturday. It was nice.”

 

“How would Tim know about that?”

 

“...because my date was him.” Percy finally admitted.

 

Jon stared

 

“You…went on a date. With Tim.

 

“Yes.”

 

“And you’re sure it’s not a…ah…one time thing?”

 

“Judging how serious it was, I’d say it’s certainly not a fling or an one-time-thing.”

 

Jon shuffled awkwardly. “Not that I judge or anything, but…uhh, doesn’t this go against decorum? Dating your subordinate, regardless of age difference-”

 

“Jon.” Percy said flatly, yet patiently in his best tired-of-your-nonsense-prefect-voice. “A living hive of murderous worms has tried to kill us. A strange monster with cursed corridors has stabbed me. Decorum is pretty much dead, at this point.”

 

“Yes, alright!” Jon grumbled with crossed arms. “I just don’t want Elias getting on your case because you’re dating your assistant.”

 

“Hm, then I can always remind him of his not so subtle involvement with that sea captain-like fund donor I’ve been hearing about.” Percy smirked. “Rumours flies around and I do listen to gossip, sometimes. Only an idiot wouldn’t catch on to Elias’ urgent fund meetings every Wednesday are just other words for “do not disturb while we’re doing the nasty in my office.” Nasty business, indeed!”

 

“Do you have to be so crass?” Jon scrunched up his nose. “I don’t want to think of our boss doing “the nasty”. I’m just asking you to be careful about your relationship.”

 

“Sure. And how is Martin, by the way? You’re not so subtle.”

 

Jon narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean by that? He’s one of my assistants, doing his job with…assisting.”

 

Percy wanted to sigh at that. For all his smarts, Jon could be quite daft. And his siblings claimed that he was oblivious sometimes.

 


 

With everything going on, Percy didn’t know if he should be relieved or annoyed that he was stuck with the old, tedious routine of recording statements that only left him either confused or tired or both.

 

He couldn’t decide if it was a good thing that things had gone back to…normal. For him, it felt as if everything had changed and at the same time…it hadn’t. 

 

Besides…he couldn’t stop thinking about Tim, the lovely date they were on and how much of a real gentleman he was for the whole time. 

 

Percy crossed his legs and shook his head. No. He needed to focus on work right now and not daydream about…other things.

 

…although he wondered when “the next date” would be.

 

‘Focus, Percival!’

 

He sighed and turned the tape recorder. “Statement of Philip Brown, regarding his time working at HMP Wakefield between 1970 and 1982. Original statement given April 9, 1984. Audio recording by Percival Weasley, head archivist of the Magnus Institute, London.

 

Statement begins.”

 


 

In the following days, Sirius noticed how his ginger housemate seemed to become more and more tired. He didn’t exactly know what he was doing as work in the archives, but he wouldn’t say it did him any good. 

 

He more than often got the feeling that Percy knew more than he let on, that there were certain things he knew about but couldn’t talk about. The young lad had quickly become a very good friend of his and it was sometimes amazing that Percy defied the image of himself.

 

In Harry’s letters, it had seemed like Percy was a stick in the mud, goody-two-shoes with a significant lack of humour. And he really hated to say it, but it felt as if Percy had learnt humility after the Ministry screwed him over and then, almost getting killed twice now.

 

But there was something about Percy that felt familiar. Yes, the boy clearly looked so much like Arthur except he had his mother’s curls. But there was something else…Percy reminded him of someone who looked exactly like him , but who?

 

That was something for Sirius to think about later, since he heard his young housemate return home and it was time to do what he did best; tease him. And he got his chance after dinner, when he decided to pester Percy about a matter that was very important.

 

“Sirius Black, get that book away from me!” Percy snarled.

 

“Come on, I got it specifically for you!” Sirius grinned. “I’m surprised your parents haven't talked to you about this. Your body is changing, you know-”

 

“Stop talking! I don’t need it!”

 

“Trust me, you need it!”

 

“No!”

 

For the past hour, Sirius was shoving a book to Percy to read . The very one he had snuck into his Christmas gift for the young lad and Percy still refused it. 

 

And here he thought Harry was stubborn, but Percy could give his godson a challenge.

 

“I refuse to read that book!”

 

“Okay, kid. You need to read it!” Sirius insisted. “It’s basically the holy graal for every gay bloke!”

 

“I don’t need to learn about how to…do it.” Percy was practically begging him at this point. “I-I appreciate that you’re trying to help me, but I don’t want to talk about this!”

 

Sirius finally relented, he waved with his wand and let the book float back into a nearby bookshelf. “Fine, you win. How about you’ll tell me about your cosy little date, then?”

 

“Absolutely not.” Percy said icily. 

 

For the short time he had known Sirius, his respect for Professor Lupin had increased massively.

 


 

The next couple of days went slowly. Still no sign of that yellow door, Michael or Helen Richardson. Percy noted how his assistants were a little more paranoid since Michael stabbed him.

 

Jon had been particularly irritating, hovering around him and even leaving the sidedoor between their offices ajar. 

 

But no success, so far. 

 

Percy recorded the statements, as usual and he had even listened to one of Gertrude’s tapes. A recent one, delivered by Basira. This one had concerned him a little more because apparently…Gertrude Robinson, his predecessor, wasn’t who he thought she was.

 

This gave him the time to reflect on his former boss, Mr Crouch. While he was no-nonsense and extremely strict, a real stickler for perfectionism and armed with a sharp critic at every turn…Percy had never quite forgotten that Mr Crouch had seemed to like him, for some reason.

 

Most likely because of his drive and hard work. But Percy never forgot the first time he had met him, during his job interview. He was one of the few applicants who got called for an interview.

 

Mr Crouch had been reading the applications by the time he was called inside, but once his former boss had laid his eyes on him, acknowledging him for the first time, his eyes had shifted from a cold, calculating stare into a slight bewilderment, as if he couldn’t believe his eyes for a short moment.

 

It was almost as if Mr Crouch had seen him before, recognizing him from somewhere. But that wasn’t possible, as Percy had never met Mr Crouch before that day. It was probably the red hair and freckles, those were trademark traits of a Weasley, after all.

 

Percy lamented that he never got to ask why. And why being called Weatherby , of all things. Mr Crouch knew perfectly well who he was, he had read his application, his reports, he knew his father for Merlin’s sake and he was right there with his family, at the Quidditch World Cup, when Mr Crouch (and Mr Bagman) saw them.

 

So why had he called him Weatherby instead of Weasley?

 

‘I guess I will never know.’ Percy thought, even though he felt as if he could burst from his own undying curiosity to know why. He really really needed to know the reason and even desired to know, but Mr Crouch took that secret with himself to the grave.

 

“Oh well…no use thinking of the past.” Percy muttered and went to the next statement to record.

 


 

The next day was just the same; he came to work, recorded statements, asked his assistants for updates from their latest investigations, recorded some more statements and then went home.

 

Percy liked his routines.

 

It felt as if he had control over his life; every section of a normal day was clearly planned out and occurred exactly as he had predicted. No sudden, nasty change that threw him into chaos and making his ever rising panic-induced anxiety spiral out of control.

 

Sadly, it wasn’t often he was able to keep his safe, predictable routines. Growing up in a chaotic family that meant well, some things had been torture for him. Too much noise that pierced his ears and echoed in his mind. 

 

Too much noise. Too strong scents. Too bright. Too much everything!

 

Percy could remember one particular time when he had nearly gotten hysterical from too much…things at once. It was right after the first war and they had just returned to the Burrow from the safehouses. Bill and Charlie kept chattering at once, Fred and George had been extra noisy and kept bothering him and Ron kept crying loudly.

 

And he had to suffer another sudden change and something just broke in his head. In the next second, he just sat hidden behind an armchair, crying softly and pressing his hands against his ears. 

 

He didn’t know how much he sat like that, only that everything seemed much quieter after a while and it felt…better. Dad then came into his view and knelt down to his level, asking if he was feeling better. He had only been capable of nodding, his words had somehow gotten lost halfway.

 

In all honesty, he had just thought that he was a little oversensitive about certain things and needed to outgrow them. But since his parents recently talked to him about autism…

 

Actually, it would make sense if it was the case.

 

But on the other hand…it would mean that he had been too different from his siblings this whole time. He was a little afraid of getting a label on himself and he barely knew about autism. It wasn’t very common in wizardfolk, as it was for muggles. 

 

Percy sighed and rested his forehead against the surface of his desk.

 

Great. Now he has a headache.

 


 

“Hey, I got some news, Sirius.” Tonks grinned. “I bet this will cheer you up a little.”

 

Sirius glanced up to his younger relative, he hardly believed that. He had spent the better half of the forenoon trying to figure out where Cassidy might’ve gone. He had no such luck; the last place she was seen was in Westminster and then, the trail went cold. 

 

It was as if she had gone up in smoke and the saddest part was that no one was actively looking for her. Only her Squib mother, whom no one took seriously, and her older brother who had travelled to the States to find answers.

 

“What kind of news?” 

 

“Good ones.” Tonk said and sat down on a chair near Sirius. “I finally got a hold of Merula. She said she’s joining the Order.”

 

That caught his attention. “Snyde?” He questioned and raised an eyebrow. “What convinced her? She refused last summer.”

 

“Well, not really sure why she changed her mind.” Tonk shrugged and waved with her wand, summoning a bottle of pumpkin juice for herself. “I told about the things that happened since last time and when I mentioned Percy was involved in the Prentiss Incident, she changed her mind. Maybe I don’t know her so well as Cass did, but I’m sure that we can trust her. After all, she has nothing to do with the Death Eaters after her parents died in Azkaban.”

 

Sirius didn’t answer. He was well aware of the Snyde case. Mr and Mrs Snyde were convicted Death Eaters, but it was more complicated than that. Apparently, the couple gave up their lives in order to spare their child. While it was clear that they were blackmailed to join Voldemort, it stood the fact that they were Death Eaters and they had manipulated and even killed innocents, no matter their intentions. 

 

They paid a terrible price to spare their daughter.

 

“So she’s joining the Order, then.” Sirius said. 

 

“Yup. Dumbledore is meeting with her. Since Merula is an Unspeakable and since she doesn’t have to follow the Minister’s rules, she’s free to do whatever she wants.”

 


 

Merula Snyde was not known for being a nice person.

 

But she had come a long way since her school days where she had started as an egoistical, angry and bitter girl. She would’ve probably remained the same, if it wasn’t for Mercury’s persistence. 

 

That girl always pissed her off, with her stupid smile and her stupid goodwill. But no matter what she did, be it insulting her or pushing her down, Mercury got back up again. And it pissed her off more.

 

Merula had never imagined a world without her rival and yet, she was forced to live it. Cassidy Mercury has been missing for nearly five years. No, she doesn’t know where she went or what the hell the idiot was doing. Obviously something dangerous again, but it was amazing how stupid she was to do that alone. 

 

Mercury had done something she wasn’t supposed to do and now, she was gone. 

 

Typical that she has to vanish on them while the whole fucking country is being invaded by Death Eaters and damn Snakeface. 

 

Merula strode through the familiar corridors with purpose. She was here on official business as an Unspeakable and to speak with Dumbledore. If they talked about something else, then it was hardly anyone’s business. She didn't owe anyone else an explanation.

 

So the useless oaf Fudge could shove it where the sun doesn’t shine.

 

Merula was now a grown woman, her brown hair with the orange tuft was now a pixie cut and she had gotten two piercings in one ear. She still used her iconic dark eyeliner and maintained a punk-ish lifestyle. As long as she did her tasks in the Department of Mysteries, she was free to dress how she liked and roam wherever she wanted.

 

In other words, a perfect job for her.

 

She stopped in front of the ugly stone statue. “Sugar Quill.” She said and it moved to the side, letting her enter the office. Merula walked up the spiral staircase and stopped by the massive door, knocking before she opened the door.

 

“Well, I’m here now, Professor Dumbledore.” Merula stated.

 

The old headmaster chuckled. “I am no longer your headmaster, so there is no need for formality. Welcome back, Merula.”

 

“Thanks and if you don’t mind, I’ll cut to the chase.” Merula wasn’t known for liking small talk, either. “I’m not on Voldemort’s fucking side and he can choke on dragon balls, I won’t care.”

 

Her vocabulary was crass and rude, but that was how she spoke. She relied more on brutal honesty than sugarcoating words that don't mean shit later. Thankfully, Dumbledore never commented on her crude words.

 

“Your resolve to remain a good and free witch is very admirable, Merula.” He praised her with a proud smile. “Your parents would be proud of the woman you have become.”

 

“Well, yeah. They traded over their lives and became Voldemort’s slaves so I could live in freedom.” Merula answered bluntly. “Anyways, I’m joining the Order and I’m ready to fight. I’m not signing over this world to the snake faced villain.”

 

“That is excellent news, my young friend. Although that wasn’t the only thing I was curious about.”

 

Merula rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “You want to know why. Why I decided to join now instead of last summer when you contacted me.”

 

Dumbledore didn’t answer; he didn’t need to.

 

“Trust me, I really believed you guys had it under control without me. No need for some Death Eater’s daughter, even if I have nothing to do with the dark side.” Merula said as she walked around the office. “...then I heard that kid is getting into dangerous business. The one Mercury kept protecting.”

 

“So the reason is Percy Weasley’s safety?”

 

“...look, not a lot of people know about this. But I kinda promised Mercury to look after him, if she should fail. She told no one else, not even his great big brothers. No Unbreakable Vow or some of that shit, just a simple promise between us.” The former Slytherin explained. “She told me about him, what made him so special and if she wasn’t there…then he might as well be a bunny thrown into a cage with wolves. She needed someone she could trust, but also someone no one would expect. I’ve mostly kept to the shadows, watching over him.”

 

Merula didn’t give the old wizard a chance to respond. “As much as I respect his family, they can’t protect him when they don’t understand his power. I’m not saying that I understand Seers at all, but he’s of a special kind, isn’t he? Even as a Seer.”

 

“It is true that young Percy Weasley is a special person.” Dumbledore confirmed with a smile. “Even his abilities differ from most Seers. Professor Trelawney is also a Seer, but that is where the similarities stop. Percy’s gift is powerful, very powerful and dangerous, if he would fall into the wrong hands. While most Seers have one or maybe even two prophecies, he hasn’t made a full prophecy yet. Instead, he gains smaller visions of what can happen or what should’ve happened.”

 

“So he can use his power whenever he wants, however he wants.”

 

“It’s flowing within him, like water. His Sight is a part of him, but he fears it. Being a Seer isn’t all sunshine and rainbows, after all.”

 

Merula nodded. “Cause everyone would love to know their future just like that. He would be able to see anything in the future, too  see anyone’s actions and what is to come.” That was when something hit her. “He wouldn’t be a human in others eyes. He’ll be a glorified tool!”

 

“Exactly. That is why the knowledge of Percy Weasley’s identity as a Seer is hidden. Only a select few knows. His parents, his two older brothers, Cassidy Mercury, myself and the rest of the school staff. And now, you as well.” He paused for a moment. “Technically, there were two more who knew of this secret. But alas, they are not in this living world anymore.”

 

“Who were those people?”

 

“His grandmother, Cedrella Weasley, and one of his late uncles, Galahad Weasley.”

 

“Hm. They were probably the ones who understood his power better.” Merula concluded. “I’ve heard about the Weasley grandmother, from the two big gingers. Apparently she was a Black, got disowned for marrying a Blood Traitor and told the whole world to fuck off and mind their own business. What an icon.”

 

Dumbledore chuckled amused. “That is one way to describe dear Cedrella Weasley. She reminded me a lot of a Muggle friend I had in London and I’ve met some fearsome women in my lifetime.”

 

“Wait, you feared a Muggle ?” Merula raised her eyebrow. “What could they do to harm you?”

 

“Ah, my Muggle friend didn’t need any magic to defend or attack. A very intimidating woman with a sharp brain and little to no hesitation. I wouldn’t count her out, just because she happens to be a Muggle. They can be quite dangerous if they want to.”

 

“Sounds like a real catch, sir.” Merula smirked. “By the way, the other idiots from the Circle are also joining the Order. But you probably already knew that, didn’t you?”

 

And Dumbledore only smiled, confirming her suspicions.

Notes:

Alright, I have no excuses for how LATE this update is and I decided that my new years resolution is to be more frequent in my updates.

But Merula has finally appeared and she's already being iconic! And who is this Muggle woman Dumbledore fears, of all people? Can you guess?

Personally, my favorite part is when Jon attempts to warn Percy about his non-professional relationship with Tim and Percy is having none of this hypocrisis. I don't focus enough on the JMart, but have patience, dear readers! ;)

Next up; we return to Hogwarts, but what will happen? Will the Student Union (formerly known as DA) be caught this time? How will Jenny fight against Umbridge? And will Harry find out more about Cassidy Mercury, his previously unknown godsister who is currently MIA?

Stay tuned for more and hope you all had happy holidays!

-Pookily

Chapter 12: Long Hope Philia

Summary:

Back at Hogwarts, Harry and his friends discovers more secrets about Cassidy Mercury...such as a hidden clubhouse that once housed the defunct clubs. Jenny makes a decision that might make her more reckless. Harry dives more into the mystery that is his godsister, whom no one seem to speak about.

But at least Harry, Ron, Hermione and Jenny has each other.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Alright, I have soaked these in Murtlap Essence.” Jenny said as she wrapped bandages around Harry’s hand. The cool, soothing feeling on the carved words on the back of his hand made an instant effect. 

 

“Isn’t it weird that Jenny is the only one who’s getting away from the toad’s wrath?” Ron mused.

 

“It’s because of my grandad’s influence and he warned that if a single strand of hair from me is touched, there will be dire consequences. I’m not entirely sure what he’s doing in America, though.” Jenny said as she pondered over it. “I think Fudge is honestly too afraid of starting a war with MACUSA.”

 

“Even though it’s exactly what he deserves.” Hermione said with venom in her voice.

 

They were all gathered in the fifth year boys dorm room, while everyone else were at the recent Hogsmeade trip. Hermione took the chance to made more Murtlap Essence, Ron lied on his bed and read some comic book while Jenny took care of Harry’s injuries caused by a black quill.

 

“We need to find out how to steal that quill.” Jenny decided.

 

“Steal?!”

 

“Yeah.” Jenny said as if it was very obvious. “Think about it. If Umbitch doesn’t have the quill, she can’t hurt Harry. End of story.”

 

Hermione sighed and ignored the girl's derogatory nickname for Umbridge. “It’s not that simple. If it really was, then we should’ve done that from the beginning.”

 

“Sometimes the simplest solutions work out just fine.” The young ginger girl shrugged. “And I hardly believe that quill is legal in any form or sense. I know for a fact that they are strictly prohibited in America and if having one in your possession is a crime, then using one is a complete felony.”

 

Hermione looked up at Jenny. “The laws of MACUSA are a little different from ours, aren’t they?”

 

“Well…I don’t know all of them.” Jenny confessed. “I only know what my grandad told me. But they do have a little stricter laws than the British Ministry of Magic does.”

 

Harry said nothing, since he didn’t have anything important to add. But based on what he had found out from Jenny, it did seem like the magical world of America had stricter rules and he wondered if MACUSA would be willing to talk sense into their failing government.

 

Well…Fudge wasn’t willing to listen to reason from anyone, so he was probably a lost cause.

 

Harry thought that firing Percy, just because he wouldn’t bend to the minister’s will, was a pretty good sign that Fudge was unreasonable and didn’t hesitate to remove anyone he saw as a threat. 

 

But right now, the whole state of the Ministry was the least of his problems. Right now, Harry was more concerned about finding out about Cassidy Mercury and what happened to her. 

 

Last night, when he woke up from another of the dreams and decided it was useless to fall back asleep, he decided to get the closest quill and parchment. Then he made up a timeline of what he knew about his godsister no one told him about.

 


 

12 hours ago…

 

‘Right.’ Harry thought to himself as he sat down in the common room, using his time to note down what he knew. ‘Let’s establish our timeline…’

 

Cassidy Mercury was the same age as Charlie Weasley and Tonks, born in 1973, and she attended Hogwarts with them at the same time. Charlie was in the same house as her, Gryffindor, and they had dated, according to Ron. Tonks was close friends with Cassidy, so both Charlie and Tonks must have the answers.

They had to know who she is and he could question them why no one has mentioned her before. 

 

Secondly, Harry drafted up a list of who was most likely to know Cassidy and he took another look at the yearbook, specifically at Cassidy’s class. 

 

Rowan Khanna had been Cassidy’s best friend, just like Ron and Hermione were for him, and she would’ve known Cassidy best of everyone. Unfortunately, he couldn’t ask her since she was murdered in 1990 by an ex-teacher, of all people.

 

Next was Penny Haywood, she was a Hufflepuff and possibly one of Cassidy’s confidants, judging by how frequent her presence was in the photos of Cassidy. Other people who fit in that perspective were Barnaby Lee, Ben Copper, Chiara Lobosca, Talbott Winger, Andre Egwu, Tulip Karasu and…Merula Snyde.

 

Winger, Egwu and Karasu were all formerly in Ravenclaw. Lobosca was in Hufflepuff, just like Haywood and Tonks. Lee and Snyde were in Slytherin and the only other Gryffindor was Ben Copper.

 

Looks like Cassidy had friends from all the houses, including Slytherin. 

 

Judging by how frequent they were in the photos with Cassidy, Harry drew the conclusion that apart from Tonks and Charlie, the most important persons on his suspect list was Penny Haywood, Ben Copper and Merula Snyde.

 

Harry flipped through the pages of the year book, going back to the first year of Gryffindors in 1984. There was a young Cassidy Mercury, at age eleven. The golden hair was cut short as a boy with sidebangs. In the first few photos, she didn’t seem to smile at all. 

 

There was a haunted look in her eyes and he felt an emotion of overwhelming sadness. Did Cassidy remember his parents? They were her godparents, after all, and this was three years after that night in Godric’s Hollow. 

 

Harry wondered how to find more information about Cassidy…he wanted to know who she really was.

 


 

In the last week of February, Harry was pleasantly surprised when he got an ‘Acceptable’ in Potions which meant that Jenny’s foolproof plan was working. Ron also got an A, which made him grin so much. 

 

And then, they received another set of Acceptables at the end of that week.

 

Jenny, who had gotten herself an Outstanding, was more hyped up for their sakes. “I knew my foolproof plan would succeed! I have outsmarted Snape, of all people!” She jumped up and down in the common room, cheering loudly.

 

“I can’t believe it was that simple…” Harry said as he stared at the A in red ink. 

 

Maybe his dream to become an Auror wasn’t so hopeless, after all…

 

Harry didn’t know who was happier about his and Ron’s first Potions success; Jenny or Hermione.

 


 

The next week ended horribly wrong and Harry had always thought that Snape would be the death of him, literally. He had really tried to practise occlumency, but there was also the subconscious wish that Cassidy might interfere with Voldemort again and he might see her again, ask her more questions.

 

And it absolutely didn’t help that Snape had found out that Cassidy Mercury is, in fact, alive.

 

“Let's try again, shall we?” said Snape.

 

Harry felt a thrill of dread; he was about to pay for what had just happened, he was sure of it. They moved back into position with the desk between them, Harry feeling he was going to find it much harder to empty his mind this time.

 

“On the count of three, then,' said Snape, raising his wand once more. 'One - two -'

 

Harry did not have time to gather himself together and attempt to clear his mind before Snape cried, 'Legilimens!'

 

He was hurtling along the corridor towards the Department of Mysteries, past the blank stone walls, past the torches - the plain black door was growing ever larger; he was moving so fast he was going to collide with it, he was feet from it and again he could see that chink of faint blue light -

 

The door had flown open-

 

But he didn’t get a chance to see what was behind it when a hand grasped his wrist and forced him to turn around. The scene has completely changed again; he was once again standing in front of that empty vault arch. But the setting had changed. Instead of calm, blue hues around them, it was replaced with a nightmarish landscape with black skies with occasional scarlet lightning, the ground beneath them was scorched and the environment was just…lifeless.

 

Cassidy Mercury looked at him with a grave frown. “Don’t. Open. It.” She warned him with narrowed, green eyes. “I don’t have much time to talk. Listen to me, once for all! Don’t open the door! This is exactly what Voldemort wants.”

 

A loud, menacing growl was heard near then. Cassidy went rigid, like a deer in headlights. Then she let go of his wrist. “You need to go, NOW!” She turned her back at him and everything around him seemed to fade into the same setting his dreams were about.

 

He didn’t want to see that damn door and the long, dark corridors. They didn’t matter at this point! Who cares what’s behind that door!? He tried to run after her, he wanted to shout after her, he wanted to yell at her to come back, to ask her where he could find her!

 

“POTTER!”

 

Harry opened his eyes. He was flat on his back again with no memory of having got there; he was also panting as though he really had run through thick, dark woods with no lights, no sense of directions and trying to find that girl who was probably the only one, except for Sirius, with a bond tied to him.

 

“Explain yourself!” said Snape, who was standing over him, looking furious and for some reason, he looked whiter than a skeleton in the face, as if he just saw something he really didn’t expect to ever see again.

 

“I… dunno what happened,” said Harry truthfully, standing up. There was a lump on the back of his head from where he had hit the ground and he felt feverish. “I've never seen that before. I mean, I told you, I've dreamed about the door… but it's never opened before and I didn’t get a chance to see what was behind it-”

 

“That girl…” Snape growled and there was something strange in his black eyes, an emotion that Harry couldn’t properly understand. “Do you know who she is?”

 

“...she’s appeared before. It’s more recent…” Harry had no idea why he was telling Snape, of all people, about her. “Everytime I was close to the door or like now, just opened it…she was there to stop me. She said something about she had to interfere with Voldemort-”

 

“Don’t say the Dark Lord’s name!”

 

For some reason, Snape seemed even angrier than he had done two minutes before, when Harry had seen into his teacher's memories. The topic about Cassidy seemed to make him more agitated and then it hit Harry that Snape must know about Cassidy Mercury. Tonks once said that Snape made life sour for her in school when she had Potions…

 

“Can you tell me something, sir?” said Harry as his anger flared up again. “How come no one has told me that I have a godsister who may be alive and why has no one spoken about her? Or is she that easy to forget about?”

 

Snape looked absolutely furious, as if Harry had personally insulted him, and opened his mouth in a snarl-

 

And a woman screamed from somewhere outside the room.

 

In the end, Harry didn’t find out anything more about Cassidy. Only that she seemed to be alive and Snape must’ve known her, as his former student.

 

They just witnessed Trelawney being sacked, but not before Umbridge completely humiliates her and Dumbledore shows up to prevent her from leaving. Trelawney is no longer their official teacher in Divination, but she will still live at the castle per Dumbledore’s request.

 

Harry noticed that Jenny stood completely still, staring at where Trelawney had broken down in tears before Professor McGonagall had rushed to comfort her. Jenny was pale and spaced out with a horrified look in her brown eyes, as if she couldn’t believe what she just had witnessed.

 

“Jenny?” Harry said cautiously, ignoring the murmuring crowd of the other Hogwarts students heading back inside the castle. Ron and Hermione stopped their movements and also watched Jenny’s shell-shocked reaction.

 

“...to deny people their human rights is to challenge their very humanity.” Jenny suddenly said. “It’s wise words I learnt when my grandad visited us when I was ten, we watched this interview on the telly and this man from South Africa told that quote.”

 

“Nelson Mandela.” Hermione added. “I…I also saw that on the telly, with my parents.”

 

Jenny then turned around and faced the trio. Her warm brown eyes seemed to be lit on fire with hatred. “I had enough of that toad. If she thinks she can walk over everyone she deems as “unworthy”, then she better think again.”

 

The ginger girl marched back to the castle with clenched fists and a purpose in her steps. Harry was quick to follow her with Ron and Hermione on his tails.

 

“Jenny, don’t do anything stupid-” Hermione begged her friend.

 

“Oh, quite the contrary.” Jenny scoffed. “I won’t stand aside and let a dictator have free reigns here! Winston Churchill once said that if you need to defeat a monster, then you must become a monster.”

 

“Are you honestly comparing Umbridge to Hitler?! ” Hermione was flabbergasted.

 

“Yes.” Jenny said simply. “This time, Umbridge has gone too far…this is war. ” 

 

Harry noticed how her demeanour had made a complete flip; her eyes had turned cold as ice, as if she was staring at something she hated, and as if a dark shadow passed past her face, her eyes seemed more golden than the previous chocolate brown.

 

If someone told him yesterday that Jenny Blackwood had a darkness in her heart, Harry wouldn’t believe them and thought they needed a Mind Healer. But right now, at this moment, after what they just had witnessed…

 

He could very well understand Jenny’s hatred of Umbridge and how disgusted she was over what just happened to one of their teachers.

 


 

They had figured out one of the clues Cassidy left behind; the Black Quill which turned out to be a letter for Harry. That left out a Muggle photo of a young Percy (targeted by Rakepick and an unknown monster) and a broken wand.

 

The photograph could wait until he could find someone, like Merula Snyde or Ben Copper, to ask about what happened. 

 

That left the wand.

 

Hermione had borrowed a couple of books from the library, where she could find more information about wands; an encyclopaedia of wand woods and a lexicon about wand cores.

 

“Alright…” She muttered as she measured the put-together (without using any tape or glue, since she only wanted the measurements) wand and noted down. “It appears to be twelve inches…” She grabbed an open book, flipping some pages until she found a matching result. “The wood is Acadia…and…” She took the pieces, grabbed a magnifying glass and peered into the inside of the wand. “Unicorn hair!”

 

She noted all this down. “So Cassidy’s wand was twelve inches, Acadia wood and unicorn hair! And if her wand was twelve inches, that means she must’ve been either 5’10 or 5’11.”

 

“How is that supposed to help us?” Ron questioned. “Knowing how tall she is?”

 

“It doesn’t have to help us, but now we know what her wand is made of, how many inches it is and which core it has!” Hermione remarked, not caring if Ron thought it was pointless. “Listen, acacia wood produces very tricky wands and the wand is only loyal to its bearer. It often refuse to perform any magic except for the owner.”

 

“Isn’t that normal for all wands?” Harry asked.

 

“Of course not!” Hermione said excitedly and flipped through the pages. “No wand is the same, after all, and some wand woods are sentient while others aren’t. And considering this wand also had unicorn hair as its core, that means that it’s least likely to turn to the Dark Arts and is said to be the most faithful of wands.”

 

Harry had never given much thought to wandlore, but it seemed like a wand could tell much about its owner. And he really wanted any information about Cassidy; it had become a burning desire and he desperately wanted to know who she was, as the girl who could’ve been like an older sister figure if she hadn’t gotten lost beyond the Vault.

 

“Hermione, can’t we repair the wand?” He suddenly asked.

 

She sighed. “No, one single Reparo isn’t enough to repair this wand. Even if I really wish that was possible, I think only an extremely strong witch or wizard can do it.”

 

“How about three Reparo then?” Ron suggested while he snacked on a Chocolate Frog.

 

Hermione stared at him as if he had suddenly grown three extra heads, like a Hydra from the Greek myths. 

 

Ron shrugged, looking a little embarrassed. “You said one single Reparo won’t work. But if we do it together, then surely it could repair some of the wand? It just make sense.”

 

“Make it four Reparos. ” Jenny said as she entered the common room from the stairs to the girls’ dormitories, carrying her strange book under the arm. “He isn’t wrong and if we cast Reparo at once on that wand, then we must have a result. If it doesn’t work, then we have at least tried.”

 

“Let’s do it.” Harry said and drew his own wand. Holly.

 

Hermione nodded firmly with a new look of determination, drawing her own wand. Vine.

 

Ron rolled up his arms, already brandishing his own. Willow.

 

Jenny reached into her pocket and pulled out her wand. “Apple wood.” She simply said with a smile.

 

The four friends stood in a half-circle around the coffee table, aiming their wands at the broken wand.

 

“On three.” Harry instructed.

 

“One.” 

 

“Two.”

 

Please work.

 

“Three!”

 

“Reparo!”

 

It gave off no light, but Harry, Ron, Hermione and Jenny made a flawless movement in union and watched, to their stupefied wonder, how the broken wand mended itself whole. Apparently, four Reparos cast in union was more than enough to fix the wand of Cassidy Mercury. 

 

There it was, lying on the surface of the coffee table, and whole again: a wand in acacia wood with a white handle and a beautiful spiral spinning around half of the wand in a gold-like colour. This…was Cassidy Mercury’s wand. 

 

Harry reached out and picked it up. The handle felt smooth under his touch. 

 

He looked at his three friends, who waited anxiously. “What am I supposed to say? It’s not like I can ask it to show me where Cassidy’s diary or something is hidden.”

 

“Well…we just repaired a wand together.” Ron shrugged. “Maybe anything is possible at this point?”

 

Harry thought for a minute. Holding Cassidy’s wand in his hand felt right, for some reason. As if this wand, which had been broken for probably seven years or so, had just been lying in an unmarked drawer inside Artefact Storage…waiting for him to find it.

 

“Maybe all you have to do is to believe?” Jenny suggested. “My grandad always said that faith is sometimes all we need.”

 

Faith…

 

“Just try it, Harry. I mean…we don’t have anything else to lose.” Hermione urged him.

 

He decided to try one spell. Believe he will find an answer. And maybe…anything was possible at this point.

 

“Show me Cassidy Mercury’s secret hideout.” Harry said in a steady, unwavering voice. It wasn’t a spell at all, but more like a request to find where her secret place used to be. All he knew was that it was somewhere she used to hide, somewhere she used to meet up with friends and have meetings…like a clubhouse. 

 

The tip of Cassidy’s wand started to glow; a soft blue light which pointed right…at the scarlet tapestry at the wall, on the other side of the common room. Harry followed the trace and walked towards it. Ron followed suit and pulled the tapestry aside, where it revealed…a blue, glowing line that drew the outline of an arch and then…a secret pathway had revealed itself. It had been here the whole time in plain view, but hidden by the ignorance of others who passed it without a second thought.

 

The light, from the wand, had faded.

 

“I think this is the way to her secret place. She said in a dream that…she had some sort of clubhouse.”

 

Hermione and Jenny had joined the boys, curious of what they could find.

 

Lumos.”

 

Harry went in first with his wand ready and casting a luminous light as the quartet ventured inside. 

 

And what they saw…was one of the most beautiful and amazing sights since they first laid their eyes on Hogwarts’ towers in their first year. Large and wide balconies, connected with stairs, spread around the circular tower with tall windows that let in daylight. 

 

On each balcony, there was an archway that held entrance to a hidden room and a banner hanging above each arch. 

There were three arched entryways and each banner with a symbol was either dark blue with a sphinx, green with a hippogriff and bronze with a dragon.

 

There were green plants, climbing onto the white stone walls, and each balcony had their own set of furniture, decorated with carpets, drapes and one fireplace. 

 

This has to be the mythical clubhouse.

 

Jenny squealed in delight, brown eyes lit up in a child-like and innocent excitement. “How did I never know a place like this existed?!”

 

‘I didn’t know either…no one else told us.’ Harry thought as he walked around, taking a look around. 

 

Hermione had instantly found herself to the balcony with the sphinx banner, nearly vibrating with joy over the tower-tall bookcases in mahogany and its shelves were filled to the brim with books. Ron, however, had nearly run over to the balcony with the dragon banner. “Hey, I remember that banner. Charlie used to have the exact same one!”

 

Harry decided to check inside the additional rooms on each balcony floor. At first, he went to the closest one which had a large tree growing from beneath the balconies and upwards, with a spiral staircase around it. Ignoring the excited whispers of his friends, he walked upstairs…curious of what he would find.

 

It was a large, circular room on the top. Big enough to have the student meetings; to practise the defensive spells and enchantments to the Student Union of Hogwarts (formerly known as Dumbledore’s Army).

 

This place…was perfect for meetings. 

 

But what truly caught his eye was one window to the left side of the circular tower; a tall window of stained glass in all the colours of a rainbow. The art was extremely detailed and pictured a young girl, no older than himself, with short golden hair and green eyes. She was pictured standing in the middle with her wand in one hand, sparks flying from its tip and in the other hand, holding a scale. She was dressed in her school robes, although the school uniform was in Gryffindor’s colours. A prefect badge was nailed to her robes and around her neck, there was a phoenix shaped necklace with a heart in the middle.

 

Harry realised that he knew that necklace…he had seen it once before.

 

Percy had been wearing it, under his school robes.

 

That only proved that Percy must’ve known Cassidy Mercury and he was extremely close to her, like a confidant.

 

He felt a presence next to him and Ron stared at the stained wall, not believing his eyes. 

 

“...that’s…” He mumbled. “Charlie’s girlfriend. Cassidy Mercury.”

 

‘The Hero of Hogwarts.’ Harry thought.

 

This was her place. He didn’t know for what purpose this place was created for, if it had existed back in the time of the founders or if it had been added later…but it was very clear that this place was a place for Cassidy and her band of merry friends, their private hideout, during the 1980s.

 

Harry had never felt such a strong desire to know Cassidy until this very moment, as he gazed upon the magnificent stained glass portraying Cassidy and understanding what she meant for Hogwarts.

 


 

Hermione had brought with herself one particularly large, thick book down to the Gryffindor Common Room and she sat in one of the red chairs, she excitedly opened the book and started to read. “Oh, just as I hoped! Everything that happened between 1984 to 1991 is written down here. It’s like a personal journal of Cassidy Mercury!”

 

And she began to read out loudly for Harry, Ron and Jenny to listen.

 

“The year is 1984 and my name is Cassidy Mercury, I am a first year Gryffindor. This book belongs to me and only a select few are permitted to read this book.

 

I am the younger sister to Jacob Mercury, a student who was expelled in his seventh year after endangering students’ lives because of his pursuit after the mythological Cursed Vaults and then disappeared before Halloween 1981.

 

Because of the bad reputation Jacob has bestowed onto our family name and cruel, untrue speculations regarding his disappearance, I’m the subject of complete disdain, ridicule and unwanted scrutiny of everyone.

 

I am constantly compared to Jacob, whether it’s good or bad. I am labelled by the student body as “the cursed child”. I have grown up socially isolated from the muggle world and the wizarding world, due to me and my mother were constantly harassed by reporters from the Daily Prophet when Jacob vanished. We moved to a small house on the outskirts of a muggle village, to escape those vultures. 

 

My mother, who is a Squib, believed if we went away from the public eye, then maybe everything would calm down and people would forget about us. This wasn’t the case and from the moment I stepped onto Hogwarts Grounds, I became ostracised by the whole school. Even my teachers are wary of me because they are not sure which path I will end up taking.

 

I would probably end up all alone, if it wasn’t for Rowan. I met her in Diagon Alley and even if she vaguely knew my background, she still wanted to be my friend. She told me that we can overcome anything, as long as we’re together against the world.

 

“Wait, so just because of what her brother did, she was just treated like rubbish by everyone?!” Ron suddenly interrupted. “What the bloody hell is wrong with them?!”

 

“It’s the curse of being well-known, I guess.” Jenny said. “If you have a well-known name, that is. If you do good, everyone praises you and keeps saying they always knew you were the greatest thing since sliced bread. But if you mess up…”

 

“No one lets you forget it.” Harry finished. He had never thought he would ever meet or even hear about someone who knew exactly how it felt. 

 

Hermione decided to keep going.

 

“I hadn’t lasted a week at Hogwarts before I learnt this harsh lesson that would follow me for the rest of my life; not everyone is born equal. I certainly don’t belong with the rest, based on how I’m treated and how everyone judges me.

 

But since I met Rowan and she still stood by my side, despite everything that happened, I made my decision. I have decided to become the greatest witch this world has ever seen and bring back honour to my family. I swear on it, as a Mercury.

 

I will find out the truth about my brother and I will return honour to my family name, so my mum can have a good life too.”

 

As Hermione kept reading out the personal thoughts of Cassidy Mercury, all Harry could think about was how Cassidy knew how it felt to be in his position. He had always thought that he was alone in this; having a famous reputation and everyone treating him differently based on if he did good or bad in the eyes of the wizarding world.

 

She knew. And she understood.

 

Maybe that was why Percy looked up so much to her, because maybe…Cassidy saw him for who he is and she had earned his adoration and respect in turn. 

 

“All it takes is for someone to just listen, sometimes.” Percy had once said, during Christmas in his first year. There was a soft emotion in his eyes, when he talked about Cassidy Mercury. “For me, she was my hero. Not because of the deeds she did, not because she was perfect or higher than anything. Simply because she treated me as a human with flaws.”

 

Harry knew now that Cassidy must’ve saved his life at some point, judging from that photo Rakepick had sent her, threatening his life. If she hadn’t…then Percy would’ve probably not been alive at his point.

 


 

That night, Harry lied awake and stared up at the ceiling of the four poster bed. His body was tired, but his mind was clearly awake, buzzing with thoughts of what he knew now.

 

They had read about Cassidy’s adventures in her three first years at school, staying up until midnight and only then, Hermione nagged at them that they needed to go to sleep and not make this a habit during their OWL year.

 

A sealed off corridor that compelled her, that was the start of the Cursed Vault business. The first real adventure was about the Vault of Ice. Then the Vault of Fear. 

 

That covers 1984, 1985 and 1986.

 

Percy arrived in 1987. Harry felt that they were a step closer to find out what happened to him. Who was Rakepick and what did she do to Percy? She must’ve done something horrible to him, since she was in Azkaban (he had recently found out that she was a Death Eater and was responsible for two murders, torturing Cassidy and an unknown boy…whom he was almost certain was Percy). 

 

But if that was the case…why would Percy keep quiet about it? Bill and Charlie must know as well, so why would they keep silent as well? Was it to protect Percy? He can’t imagine Mrs Weasley letting him and the other Weasleys return to Hogwarts if she knew. 

 

Harry sat up. Something strange was going on about Percy.

 

If Rakepick was after the Cursed Vaults (he suspected this, there was no other explanation after they found out about her Death Eater status in the papers), she must’ve acted on the orders of Voldemort or something like that. 

 

But why take Percy as a hostage?

 

Daily Prophet had named Rakepick not only as a Death Eater, but also as an agent for Voldemort. That would be the same rank as a spy for the dark side, right? But if she never was caught until the late 80s…that means that she was never directly involved in the first war.

 

Voldemort must’ve put her on a special mission, then. 

 

‘My brother Jacob disappeared before Halloween 1981.”

 

The Cursed Vaults…Jacob disappeared before Halloween 1981…that night his parents were killed and Voldemort fled half-dead. Rakepick was on a special mission…

 

Harry widened his eyes when it finally clicked.

 

‘Rakepick was going for the Vaults. Whatever that lies in those vaults…Rakepick was meant to steal it for Voldemort to use, like a weapon! And since Jacob searched for the Vaults, that means she must’ve tricked him to be her guide and then she would have to eliminate Jacob, taking the Vaults for Voldemort!’

 

But something must’ve gone wrong, because Rakepick returned to Hogwarts years later and must’ve lured Cassidy to help her. She was Jacob’s sister, after all. But judging from what they read, Cassidy wasn’t stupid and she must’ve figured out Rakepick.

 

And since Percy was close to Cassidy… Rakepick must’ve lured him in a trap, to use him as bait.

 

This meant that Percy’s life was in danger, now that Rakepick was out there.

 

He went up, opened his trunk and got his hands on quill, paper and ink to note down all his theories and thoughts. Once he was done, Harry felt the exhaustion take over and he returned to bed, slumping down.

 

‘First things…we need to relocate our group meetings to the clubhouse.’ Harry thought to himself as he took off his glasses. ‘Then…I need to figure out how to warn Sirius, to tell him to protect Percy…’

 


 

The next week was pretty dull, but Harry thought it was somewhat okay to have a normal school week, for once.

 

Due to both he and Ron managed to land themselves in better performances during Potions, that had apparently resulted in Snape being more or less suspicious. He kept narrowing his eyes when he had passed by his and Ron’s cauldron and when he couldn’t find anything to criticise (in a very derogatory way) he just sneered before continuing the rounds. 

 

Jenny, who had worked with Hermione, looked awfully proud of herself and Harry tried to force down his grin when Snape turned his suspicions towards the ginger girl…who flashed an innocent smile to the professor.

 

“We’re probably making him paranoid, mate.” Ron smirked and helped himself some pie at dinner. “He looked as if he had to swallow pounds of lemons.”

 

Harry couldn’t help but to laugh.

 

“My plans are going excellently. I knew I could beat him at his own game!” Jenny said with a proud grin and clenched fists. She was really pumped up these days.

 

“Just be careful.” Hermione warned her. “He can be really nasty if he catches you doing something you’re not supposed to do.”

 

Jenny snorted. “Phooey.” She shrugged. “I’m just tutoring my friends in Potions. I read the rulebook and there is no rule that says that I can’t give my mates some pointers, as long as I don’t do their homework for them.”

 

Because of her influence, it had dawned to Harry how much he had neglected his schoolwork during his first four years at Hogwarts. To be honest, he stopped caring when he first encountered Voldemort in the Forbidden Forest during his first year and as the years progressed, there was always something dangerous that happened every year that distracted him from his studies.

 

In his first year; the Philosopher’s Stone. In his second year, it was the Chamber of Secrets and the basilisk. Then his godfather, Sirius Black, escaped Azkaban and dementors patrolling the school grounds during his third year.

 

And let’s not forget last year when he was forced to compete in the Triwizard Tournament.

 

Besides…Jenny made studying fun by using unorthodox methods, such as making them into quizzes (and giving away her candy as the reward) or using flashcards. 

 

‘She is autistic, though…’ Harry thought to himself. ‘So it’s only natural that she learns in a different way that appeals to her.’  

 

Besides, Jenny wasn’t immune to Professor Binns’ lectures, which prompted her to either take a nap like Ron or doodling in her sketchbook. Hermione had especially not liked the latter and lectured Jenny after class, which the ginger girl barely listened to.

 

It wasn’t until Wednesday evening, when Jenny entered the common room and carried on a small heap of books from the library. When Ron asked her if she was trying to become like Hermione, Jenny simply said that she wanted to see what kind of career suited her best.

 

Professor McGonagall had said that they were going to get some guidance during this year, to decide what NEWTs they needed for their career in mind.

 

Harry thought for himself. What did he want to do in the future (assuming he lived that long)?

 

Well…there was the enticing thought of becoming an Auror, but besides that? He didn’t even know half of the magical professions he could take.

 

He was taken back to a past memory, when he had been unsure what to choose for elective subjects and Percy had provided him some guidance.

 

…surely the Ministry wouldn’t stop a letter like that? Asking Percy for some career advice.

 

He went to the Owlery in the morning and called on Hedwig with a finished letter. Sure, he was taking a risk. But right now, it was a very harmless letter.

 

“Hi Percy.

 

Remember when you gave us advice during our second year, when most of us didn’t know what to pick for elective subjects? I kind of need some advice again. Everyone makes a big deal about the OWLs and the NEWTs, but I’m not really sure what to choose. 

Do you have some advice? Since you helped out last time, I thought you might know more.

 

Your siblings say hi, by the way. Hope you’re doing well.

 

Sincerely,

 

Harry.”

 

He hesitated for a moment, but he decided to add something else. A burning question that he really wanted some answers to.

 

“PS. Do you know about Cassidy Mercury? Apparently, she’s my godsister (aka god-daughter to my parents) and I don’t know why no one told me. I really want answers about her.”

 

Harry wrote down the address to the Magnus Institute, he figured that was probably the safest place to send the letter for Percy.

 

“Take this to Percy, but try to avoid being seen.” Harry instructed Hedwig as he tied the letter to her leg. Hedwig nibbled on his hand in a very affectionate way before she took off. He watched as she became a small speck of white colour that soon joined the cloudy skies.

 


 

The Office of Owl Post Censorship 

The Ministry of Magic of Great Britain

 

One day later, this particular office was in charge of checking owl post, in case any letter was carrying some sensitive information.

 

One young wizard stationed in this office, who was really annoyed with his temporary job, yawned. This new censorship law was ridiculous, sometimes. What did the Minister even expect to find in letters from school children to their parents? 

 

Then he came across a letter from Harry Potter to…huh, Percy Weasley?

 

He waved with his wand, opening it and security-read it while a quill next to him took notes.

 

“Let’s see…oh, just career advice.” The wizard muttered, once again bored. “Yeah, the boy is probably at that age now.” He helped himself to a cup of coffee, but he stopped when he saw a name he didn’t recognize. “Cassidy Mercury?” He muttered and set aside his cup. “Wait…isn’t that the name of that heroic school girl from the eighties? Hm…Potter’s godsister? That’d explain it.”

 

He waved with his wand and let the content become sealed inside the envelope again. Even though it was from the Potter boy, there wasn’t anything suspicious about that. Just some request for career advice and asking about the Mercury girl. He stamped the envelope safe, the letters “APPROVED” glowing with green ink before he tied it back to the disgruntled white owl who promptly flew away again.

 

“Such an annoying job…” The wizard sighed again and continued his work.

Notes:

The title "Long Hope Philia" is borrowed from one of the ending songs in the anime My Hero Academia. I really recommend the series, especially the songs. Go and listen to it, if you want. :)

The clubhouse, along with the three clubs (assumed defunct in the 90s) is featured in the game Hogwarts Mystery. Let's say that Harry is very persistent when it comes to finding the truth about Cassidy and as evidenced in the books, he's pretty clever but usually uses that in solving mysteries instead of schoolwork.

Also did you see the subtle foreshadowing about Snape? He obviously knows something. ;)

Personally, my favorite parts is when Jenny compares Umbridge to a certain dictator and the poor wizard in the Ministry who's stuck in a job he really hates. 😂

Next: We'll return to Percy and his merry band in the archives. Hold up, he's getting a live statement? Get ready, y'all...cause Daisy Tonner is here! Will Percy survive his first meeting with Daisy? Will Jon be able to not being rude? Who knows... ;)

- Pookily

Chapter 13: When the Dam Bursts...

Summary:

Another police, Daisy Tonner, visits the Archives. Love blossoms not only for Tim and Percy, but another couple as well. But a new vision appears with 100% accuracy of happening. Can it be prevented?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

[CLICK]

ARCHIVIST

You don’t mind if I record this, do you?

DAISY

Knock yourself out.

ARCHIVIST

Right.

DAISY

‘course, if anyone else ever hears it…


ARCHIVIST

You’ll arrest me.


DAISY

[heh] No.

ARCHIVIST

…right, that’s not ominous at all. (clears voice) Um, so, you came to deliver one of the tapes. 

From Basira, right?

(hesitates) Is…is something wrong?

DAISY

I’m thinking.

ARCHIVIST

Um…about what?

DAISY

You don’t get it, do you?


ARCHIVIST

I-I’m not sure I follow.


DAISY

The tapes. Why she was giving them to you.


ARCHIVIST

Well…I suppose she wanted my help. Although I didn’t really ask…


DAISY

[small, exasperated laugh/huff]


ARCHIVIST

(slightly irritated) You know what? I’d really love to have one single encounter where my competence isn’t judged due to my age.


DAISY

She thought you did it.


ARCHIVIST

Wait, what? (voice hitting the octave) WHAT?!


DAISY

We both did.


ARCHIVIST

Wait, you thought I killed Gertrude?!


DAISY

Yes.


ARCHIVIST

I don’t…why?! I literally never met her! She was already long gone before I even entered the Institute! 


DAISY

[exasperated laugh/sigh] Look at you: you’re obsessed with it, jumpy as hell, and the only person who benefited from her death.


ARCHIVIST

(sarcastically) Yeah, because accepting a job offer, where no one told me that the previous archivist was missing or even dead, is how I “benefit” from this situation! 


DAISY

Yeah. I know.


ARCHIVIST

[stressed, exasperated exhalation]


DAISY

Finally got IT to clean up the CCTV for the week she disappeared. No cameras in the archive, but we got plenty of footage of everything else. You didn’t exist. You didn’t even appear until last year, months after she was gone.


ARCHIVIST

How lovely. Imagine being a suspect of a crime and I wasn’t even there for it, because I was busy slaving for the government and what did I earn from that? Nothing but misery.


DAISY

You are too young, that was enough ground of suspicion. Basira was worried you were going to run.


ARCHIVIST

So, what – you fed me a couple of tapes to keep me around?


DAISY

Yeah.


ARCHIVIST

So you only cleared me off just now?


DAISY

Hm. I reckon we should cut you off, but Basira’s soft. She likes you. [heh] No idea why. Maybe she keeps feeding you tapes, doesn’t involve me, I don’t plan on seeing or hearing anything about it.


ARCHIVIST

Well… thank you, Detective Tonner–


DAISY

Daisy.


ARCHIVIST

Thank you, Daisy.


DAISY

Sure.


ARCHIVIST

…If you don’t mind me asking, how long have you been sectioned, now –


DAISY

[angrily] I do mind –

[quickly] 14 years.


ARCHIVIST

…I don’t suppose you’d like to make a statement?


DAISY

[sullen] ‘bout what?


ARCHIVIST

Whatever you like. 14 years – you must have seen a number of paranormal things.


DAISY

And you want me to tell you about them.


ARCHIVIST

If you want to. I can’t stress this enough, but no one is obligated to-


DAISY

Okay.


ARCHIVIST

[huh] Really?


DAISY

Okay. I’ll give you a statement about – how I got my first Section 31.

…You look surprised.


ARCHIVIST

I mean, I was largely asking as a formality, Basira didn’t give the impression you were the sharing sort.


DAISY

Maybe you caught me in a good mood.


ARCHIVIST

Well, I’ll take that. Do you need me to go over our non-disclosure policy –


DAISY

Not as long as you understand my policy: if it gets out, I’ll break every bone in your body.


ARCHIVIST

[sigh, muttering] Unless there are worse things that could happen to the bones…


DAISY

[confused, possibly offended] What?


ARCHIVIST

Nothing. Uh, statement of Detective Alice “Daisy” Tonner of the London Metropolitan Police. What’s the subject?


DAISY

Traffic stop of a delivery van on the M6 near Preston, afternoon of… 24th July, 2002.


ARCHIVIST

Recorded live from subject, 1st March, 1996.

Statement begins.


DAISY (STATEMENT)

This was a long time ago. I’d been police for two years. I wasn’t even with the Met back then-



Percy supposed he was in luck, for once in his life.


Daisy probably thought his irritated mood and sharp tongue was more amusing, if anything else. He was fairly certain that Jon would’ve been shaking in his shoes (Percy thought back to when Jon had claimed that he wasn’t especially brave, but he thought it took plenty of courage to face his fears).


He had gotten Harry’s letter and his initial suspicions of the Ministry meddling into their business was made clear, when he noted it had been checked for any “suspicious” content. But fortunately for him, Harry seemed concerned about his future and asked for his advice.


That meant he had to return to the Burrow to find his old notes from his fifth year, he was fairly certain they were left intact in his bedroom


…besides, he needed to send a birthday gift to Ron.


“So! How was the scary cop?” Tim smirked.


“Survived.” Percy scoffed. “Barely. If it wasn’t for all the dangers I have faced in my life, I would’ve pretty much shat my trousers already.”


Tim laughed. “I bet that’s how every Gryffindor alumni feels.”


“My school house has nothing to do with this.” Percy sighed and folded together his paperwork, placing them in a manila folder with the title “Case 9960103 - Hard Shoulder”. “I’m talking about all the events that took place at my school during my seven years of attendance. The first four years, it was all about the Cursed Vaults. And then after that, it was bloody Voldemort meddling…except for my last year, that was apparently just Sirius who broke out of prison.”


“Also being born in the height of the first war.” Tim added sagely. “Yeah, I remember bits and pieces of that.”


Percy only nodded. His first memories revolved around the first war, after all, and it was something he didn’t like to talk about. If he was to be entirely honest, it was still a subject his family avoided, especially his parents and Bill, to some extent. 


He knew that his mother lost her brothers during the war and it was a very hazy memory, but he could nearly swear that he remembered that. His father on the other hand…he had never said anything about what he lost, but he had a haunted expression every time anyone mentioned the first war.


The matters were made worse, now when they were cast into another war by the same culprit. 


“...we lost many in my family, I think. I know my paternal grandfather was killed. My mother lost her two brothers during the end of the war. There were also family friends, mostly to my parents.” Percy trailed off, frowning as he tried to recall. “That night my maternal uncles died…I think I was there. I can vaguely remember being the last person they ever spoke to, but there was a lot of fear and panic involved. Everything else is hazy.”


Tim’s eyes seemed colder and harder as he stared down at the break table. “...my dad died, you know. I remember that.”


Percy was, for some reason, not prepared that Tim would remember the first war. Then he reminded himself that Tim was older than him, he was more experienced and knew how the world was like. Both the muggle and magical parts of it.


“He was Muggleborn, but everyone looked down at him.” Tim said, staring off in the distance. “I guess it was harsher during the war, he kept being called slurs and all that jazz. My mom isn’t from this country, you know. She’s from a Chilean pureblood family. She got the opportunity of a lifetime to study in Hogwarts, in some exchange program. That was how they met, my folks.”


Percy remembered that Bill had once the chance to participate in something similar, an exchange program between Hogwarts and Castelobruxo. But since his family couldn’t afford that, it never became anything from it.


“Mum’s family wasn’t really happy about it when they got engaged. For some reason, it wasn’t about the blood status, it was more that they didn’t want any outsiders.” Tim grinned. “But Dad was really stubborn, he had decided to be with Mum, no matter if he had to walk on lava and all that jazz. He impressed them in the end!” Tim grinned as he talked and ranted about his late father.


Then the usually happy-go-lucky Tim lost the glimmer in his eyes and the radiant smile, it washed away like rain as he went on the subject…the first war.


“He died when Danny was just a baby, you know. He wasn’t even a whole year old, barely five months old.” Tim said. “Dad fought at the war front and he died in battle. It was a smaller, lesser known batter he died in. I remember sitting and waiting for him to come back. But he never did. Instead, there was an Auror who knocked on the door and told us that my dad was dead.”


Tim gritted his teeth and his eyes blazed in anger at his next words. “Then the fucking Ministry had the audacity to tell Mum that all underage Squibs are recommended to be sent elsewhere, for their own “safety”.” He made quotation gestures with his hands. “Mum threatened them to curse the whole Ministry and all their spawns to hell, to call on the Chilean Ministry of Magic and boil a poisonous soup on them if they dared to take me away from her.” Tim smirked.


“Your mother sounds terrifying.” Percy covered his mouth with one hand, trying to not laugh. For some reason, he could see that his own mother would find a kindred spirit in Tim’s mother.


Tim laughed and it felt very refreshing to see that. “My mum’s like a cobra, if you wrong her. But if you become her favourite, then she’s the most lovely woman on earth! Hey, I should introduce her to you! That’d be fun!”


“Y-yeah…fun.” Percy said and tried to not feel a little intimidated by that. He wasn’t sure if he could handle Tim’s mother, who apparently had a worse temper than his own mother. 


And Molly Weasley’s temper was infamous, as well.



“Okay, okay.” Sasha said. “I got an idea.”


“I’m already regretting this.” Martin said.


“Shush, I’m trying to help you.” Sasha wagged her finger at the ginger. “You can’t offer him tea all the time, he’s getting too used to that and even your amazing tea will lose its lustre if you use that too much! No, I think it’s time we’ll aim higher than that.”


Martin sighed again. He had thought that asking Sasha would be marginally better than Tim, but since those two are like two peas in a pod, he was really regretting this. 


“Invite him out for lunch!” Sasha grinned.


“Yeah, how about no.” Martin said flatly.


“Aw, come on, Martin!” Sasha whined dramatically. “Where’s your love groove?”


“Normal people don’t say “love groove”, Sasha.” Martin grumbled and crossed his arms like a sulky child. Not that he ever got to sulk at all, he had to grow up too fast to care for Jenny. 


“Haven’t you heard, no one here is normal anymore.” Sasha quipped back. “Besides, don’t change the subject. Now, this is what you’re gonna do…you’re gonna invite him for lunch like this. Go and knock on his office, say that you’re gonna head outside and buy sandwiches. Then, you’ll ask what he’ll want.”


“And if he says no?”


“Well, bully him into eating something. He’s like a stick!” Sasha scoffed. “And in a non-flattering way. Seriously, I’m this close from running to Devon and snitching to Percy’s mum, so she’ll feed him up a bit more.” Her fingers were basically touching.


“Alright, so I’m just gonna invite him for lunch and if he says no, I’ll threat him to eat?”


Sasha grinned and nodded. “Yeah, that’s it!”


“You’re horrible, Sasha James.”


“And you’re wasting time, Martin Kartin Blackwood.” Sasha stuck out her tongue to him. “Also I’m gonna tell Percy you’re slacking off if you don’t do it now.”


“Jokes on you, Percy doesn’t care.” Martin scoffed.


“But Jon does~!” Sasha sang.


“Alright, fine!” Martin finally gave in and left. 



JON

Well, only two tapes so far and already I… I don’t know what to think.

Another archive, an earlier version. Is Percy just part of a chain? A long, unending string of people who call themselves “the archivist” stretching back to…

Are we all destined to end up like Gertrude, just following the same path? I need to find out more about her, for Percy’s sake. I’m worried for him. He has already put himself on the line for our sakes, without a single thought of himself, and I…I can never repay him for all he’s done.  

One thing’s becoming clear, though. Gertrude Robinson did not trust the Magnus Institute. Something that I can certainly sympathize–


[DOOR OPENS]


MARTIN

Was just going down to the cafe, did you want a sandwich?


JON

Er, that depends. Are you-are you going to keep hovering around me if I go to the canteen?


MARTIN

I just worry. You've been on edge ever since Percy needed five stitches after the whole Michael thing happened. And you can’t deny that you’re kind of skittish like a frightened bunny- 


JON

I am.


MARTIN

– then you’ll forgive me if I don’t believe you. You need some fresh air, for a change. Sitting cooped up here all day long, even during lunch, doesn’t do you any good. 


JON

(sighs) Fine. I’ll come with. Just give me a second to grab my coat.


MARTIN

Sure.


[DOOR CLOSES]


JON

Mr. Heller died from a stroke in 2004, making followup on this tape difficult-


“Sirius, I’m home…” Percy sighed and kicked off his shoes. He was exhausted, just like every evening he had arrived home from the Institute and he couldn’t remember when was the last time he felt well-rested at all. 


He was exhausted for a reason when he worked at the Ministry, he was handling an entire department on his own (not that any superior Ministry-workers cared). But he was just in charge of the archives in a muggle institute and all he did was recording archived statements by a tape recorder. 


‘Maybe a sedentary lifestyle isn’t good for me, in the long term.’ Percy thought to himself. Perhaps he should start doing some daily exercises?


“Hey, kid. Hope you’re up for some Chinese takeout!” Sirius called from the kitchen.


Since they managed to get rid of his mother’s portrait, Sirius’ mood seemed to have improved. Sure, there were still Kreacher’s mutterings about filth and  blood traitors. But Percy ignored his presence and it seems like Kreacher had no problem pretending like Percy didn’t exist at all.


Either way, Sirius felt finally comfortable enough to yell in the house without the backlash of discriminatory slurs.


“What’s that?” Percy frowned.


Sirius looked as if he had offended him (or his hair) personally.


“Oi, it’s Chinese takeout…what the hell?!” Sirius exclaimed, scandalised. “And I thought your father loved the muggle world and he doesn’t even teach you the basics of the divinity we call fast food?!”


Percy sighed and rubbed his neck, feeling a little awkward. “Well, Dad worked really hard when I was growing up, so he wasn’t there so much.” He admitted.


He remembered being seven years old and missing Dad all the time. He remembered sitting on the carpet in the living room, staring at the empty fireplace and waiting for his dad to come back. He didn’t want to go to bed without saying goodnight to his dad.


Percy remembered the promise he made when he was in his fifth year at Hogwarts.


“I’m gonna land a great job in the Ministry and then I will earn lots of money, so dad can take it easy!”


He had been so idealistic and naive…even if the Ministry wasn't his dream job (he has forgotten what it was originally), he wanted to do his best for his family. 


Fat load it did.


He thought back at everything that happened since he graduated from Hogwarts. Managing a whole department on his own, being constantly overworked and exhausted to tears, then the inquiry and being fired…


And of course, the whole matter about Prentiss, the worms, Gertrude Robinson’s dead body. He was pretty sure that his siblings had more than enough on their plate, as they kept dealing with the Umbridge situation at Hogwarts.


‘I’ve only made them worry more for me…’ He thought to himself, depressed. His parents…his brothers and little sister. Even his co-workers. ‘I always thought that I could handle myself, so I forced myself to mature earlier. But I ended up being a burden instead.’


“Oi!” Percy blinked as Sirius snapped his fingers in front of him. “None of that now.” Oh crap, did he mutter that out now? He thought he had kicked that habit. “Kid, you’re not any burden at all and you’re way too harsh on yourself. So, square up and let’s get some Chinese takeout!”


Sirius was certainly interesting to live with and being his only company, Percy hadn’t told him about the vision he had about him…which was very vivid in detail. 


He can’t let Sirius fall. He just can’t.


Eating food with chopsticks was a struggle. Sirius gave up about five minutes and summoned a fork instead. Percy, being extremely stubborn, insisted on learning to eat with chopsticks and eventually succeeded.


Percy grinned at the older man, holding a fried eggroll with his chopsticks, showing off his newly acquired skill he just mastered. Sirius, who was the mature man here, was very petty about it.

 



It felt as if he was underwater, all the sound around him was close yet distance and he was floating down. The only difference was there seemed like there was no need to breathe and he looked at his hands, completely transparent. 


Was this another vision? Percy found himself…in Hogwarts? In the Headmaster’s office, for some reason? He saw Dumbledore writing something behind his large desk and for some reason, he felt like he was thirteen again…back to that night that changed his life.


That terrible awful night in the Forbidden Forest, when Rakepick had taken him when he was just a boy and Rowan had died, trading her life for Cassidy…he remembered being in a hysterical state after that and spent too many hours shedding tears in this office.


And Dumbledore never held him accountable for anything. He had simply apologised to him for not seeing the red flags in Rakepick and failed him as his student. It had been a strange, painful night that traumatised him forever. 


There were a loud noise behind him and Percy turned around. But his eyes widened in horror of what he saw. Harry was apprehended by Umbridge, another school girl whose face were hidden behind her hands and she refused to look up. Fudge who were followed by Shakebolt and Dawlish…


And Hector Landry, who had been working with him under Crouch and now, dressed in much finer work robes and carrying on parchments he kept writing on, Landry wore a smug look on his face and looked at Harry with condescending eyes. 


It can’t be…he was promoted as the Minister’s assistant, after he turned it down and got fired? Landry, who relished in causing Percy misery and constantly belittled him, humiliated him and then threw him under the bus during his inquiry. Landry, who had envied him for some reason he couldn’t understand…


That Hector Landry.


Percy listened closely to the conversation between the adults and realised that Harry, whatever he had been doing along with his siblings, was caught. That girl, Edgecombe, had sneaked to Umbridge, just to save her mother’s job. 


Percy hated snitches. It was understandable why Edgecombe did that, but it doesn’t excuse the fact that she threw Harry under the bus to save her family from misfortune. Especially not when the Minister and Umbridge wanted to throw the boy out of the magical world, just because Harry would never bend himself to their will.


Just like how Fudge decided to dispose of him.


But the “piece of evidence” Umbridge declared and displayed couldn’t make Dumbledore fall, after all.


It did not stand “Dumbledore’s Army” as Umbridge claimed and she kept insisting that this was a trick, but…the Student Union of Hogwarts.


Percy felt like he could breathe. They wouldn’t be caught…


That was his thought, when Dumbledore suddenly claimed that this whole thing was his idea and it was indeed “Dumbledore’s Army”. Percy suddenly saw a flicker of movement from…Shakebolt?


The next time he looked at the confiscated parchment, it said “Dumbledore’s Army” and not “the Student Union of Hogwarts”. Panic rose in his chest.


No…no! This can’t happen! If Dumbledore leaves, then no one will stand a chance! Harry and his siblings…the children…they’ll become prisoners of this school! It will become their tomb-


Percy tried to shove away the unpleasant memory of Rakepick threatening his life with a twisted smile, saying that the Forbidden Forest will become his tomb and no one will know…


“Instead you get to arrest me,” said Dumbledore, smiling. “It's like losing a Knut and finding a Galleon, isn't it?”


“Landry!” cried Fudge, now positively quivering with delight, “Landry, have you written it all down, everything he's said, his confession, have you got it?'


"Yes, sir, I think so, sir!" said Landry eagerly, whose nose was splattered with ink from the speed of his note-taking.


The bit about how he's been trying to build up an army against the Ministry, how he's been working to destabilise me?'


"Yes, sir, I've got it, yes!" said Landry, scanning his notes joyfully.


“Very well, then,” said Fudge, now radiant with glee, “duplicate your notes, Landry, and send a copy to the Daily Prophet at once. If we send a fast owl we should make the morning edition!” Hector Landry dashed from the room, slamming the door behind him, and Fudge turned back to Dumbledore. “You will now be escorted back to the Ministry, where you will be formally charged, then sent to Azkaban to await trial!”


“Ah," said Dumbledore gently, "Yes. Yes, I thought we might hit that little snag."


“Snag?" said Fudge, his voice still vibrating with joy. "I see no snag, Dumbledore!"


“Well," said Dumbledore apologetically, "I'm afraid I do."


“Oh, really?"


“Well - it's just that you seem to be labouring under the delusion that I am going to - what is the phrase? - come quietly. I am afraid I am not going to come quietly at all, Cornelius. I have absolutely no intention of being sent to Azkaban. I could break out, of course - but what a waste of time, and frankly, I can think of a whole host of things I would rather be doing."


Umbridge's face was growing steadily redder; she looked as though she was being filled with boiling water. Fudge stared at Dumbledore with a very silly expression on his face, as though he had just been stunned by a sudden blow and could not quite believe it had happened. He made a small choking noise, then looked round at Kingsley and the man with short grey hair, who alone of everyone in the room had remained entirely silent so far. The latter gave Fudge a reassuring nod and moved forwards a little, away from the wall. Harry saw his hand drift, almost casually, towards his pocket.


"Don't be silly, Dawlish." said Dumbledore kindly. "I'm sure you are an excellent Auror - I seem to remember that you achieved "Outstanding" in all your NEWTs — but if you attempt to — er — bring me in by force, I will have to hurt you."


The man called Dawlish blinked rather foolishly. He looked towards Fudge again, but this time seemed to be hoping for a clue as to what to do next.


"So," sneered Fudge, recovering himself, "You intend to take on Dawlish, Shacklebolt, Dolores and myself single-handed, do you, Dumbledore?"


"Merlin's beard, no." said Dumbledore, smiling, "Not unless you are foolish enough to force me to."


"He will not be single-handed!" said Professor McGonagall loudly, plunging her hand inside her robes.


"Oh yes he will, Minerva!" said Dumbledore sharply. "Hogwarts needs you!"


"Enough of this rubbish!" said Fudge, pulling out his own wand. "Dawlish! Shacklebolt! Take him!"


A streak of silver light flashed around the room; there was a bang like a gunshot and the floor trembled; a hand grabbed the scruff of Harry's neck and forced him down on the floor as a second silver flash went off; several of the portraits yelled, Fawkes screeched and a cloud of dust filled the air.


Then…just silence. Percy screamed out in terror, trying to reach his hand towards the headmaster, trying to say “No!” as his former professor and headmaster made his escape.


Percy woke up with a start, breathing heavily and he was trembling all over. He shot up in the old four poster bed, his cry still stuck in his throat and trying to calm himself.


They’re gonna be caught…Dumbledore will see no choice than leave the school…the children, they won’t fare well without him and in Umbridge’s mercy-


Percy scrambled after his glasses and dashed toward his desk, searching wildly after a parchment and after a second of hesitation, he grabbed one of the ink pens (the one  Ron gave him) to write a fast
letter.


The door opened behind him. “Hey, kid? What were you yelling about?”


“Find Hermes, NOW!” Percy snarled at Sirius. “Hurry up, the kids are gonna get discovered tomorrow evening! I have less than 24 hours to fix this!”


“What the hell are you on about?!” Sirius exclaimed.


“Sirius Black, find my goddamn owl, NOW” Percy roared at Sirius and a strange noise filled his ears, a buzzing sound that sounded like static. He turned his attention back to the letter, writing as fast
and accurately as he could.


“Harry, this is Percy! 


DON’T hold your club meeting tonight! You are being betrayed! Stay in your common room and don’t come out until the next day! I know this because I had a future vision just now!


Marietta Edgecombe is the traitor, but don’t confront her! Don’t jinx or hex her! I beg you and my siblings to listen to me, for once in your lives! Don’t hold any meetings! And if this reaches you too late, burn the letter!


-Percy”


The muggle ink pen dries very fast and he thought he needed to thank Ron for his gift. He wasted no time in sealing the letter tightly and then cast an enchantment on the letter, just in case.


“Kid, here’s your owl-”


“Hermes, here!” Percy turned around and his trusty owl flew instantly to him. Hermes sat perched on his chair while Percy tied the letter to his leg. “Hermes, listen to me. Fly directly to Hogwarts and deliver this to the Gryffindor tower. Don’t let anyone get this letter! No Ministry and definitely not Umbridge, do you understand?”


Hermes, being a very clever owl, only hooted calmly before Percy slammed his window open and watched his owl take off. 


Suddenly, it was as if all adrenaline melted off him and Percy stood there with a racing heart and heaving breath. 


“Kid…are you okay with me touching you?”


Percy made an exhausted shrug before he felt Sirius’ hand touch his shoulder and he was suddenly brought back to reality. 


“Future vision.” Percy finally spoke, his voice felt sore and weak. “100% accuracy. Warned Harry…he’s being discovered.”


“Shit.” Sirius muttered. “Alright, get down to the kitchen with me. You need some tea.”


Percy allowed himself to be led by Sirius downstairs to the kitchen. Sirius waved with his wand, letting water boil in the kettle and summoned a pair of cups. 


He sat in the chair by the long table, but he couldn’t feel it. He couldn’t feel himself. Was any of this…real? Old memories resurfaced and spun around in his head, like a sick version of a merry-go-around. Memories he thought he had buried and locked away forever.


Rakepick’s twisted smirk in blood red lipstick, curling up in a cruel smile and cold, blue eyes looking down at him without any remorse. Moonlight that reflected on her scarlet hair, moving along the cold wind breezed in the forest and made the leaves rustle. 


He was on the ground, trembling and unable to move. Even if the ropes didn’t restrain him, the fear kept him locked in place. The ground he was lying on was freezing cold and hard and he wanted to scream as his skin made contact with the dirt. The ropes tied around his wrists dug into the skin and bound his legs and ankles together, preventing him from moving. His arms were tied behind him, his shoulders were hurting.


A large crack spread across one of the lenses in his glasses, obscuring his view.


“Tonight, you will die. Percival Ignatius Weasley.” Rakepick said to him in a smooth voice, but clear enough for him to hear. “This forest grove will become your tomb, but no one will know. The Forsaken will feast on your soul. Now tell me…are you afraid?”


He remembered his voice, so young and trembling with total fear, saying “Yes.”


And Rakepick smiled, showing her teeth slightly under the curling smile of cruelty.


“Perfect.” She simply said.


“-cy? Can you hear me?” Who are you? 


“Percy?” …it’s him, right?


“-ercival? Percival.” …is that his name? “Yes, it is. Percival, it’s me.”


There was something cold in his hand. Suddenly it didn’t feel as if he was underwater, drowning in the past and becoming unreal. He was brought back to his reality, the real reality, and he looked down, seeing his open palm holding a rather large icecube.


And then he looked up, seeing…”Dad?”


Percy became aware of where he was and what was going on. Dad looked as if he was just on his way home from work, but…it’s the middle of night, right? Why is he here? What about Mum? 


His father smiled down at him, but he had a concerned look in his tired eyes. “Bad vision, Percy?”


“The worst…for now.” His voice sounded hoarse and dry. “S-sent message, Hermes can evade the Ministry-” His hand covered his mouth, he felt like he was about to throw up. Chills washed over him in waves, his heart kept racing and he was shaking. He felt weak…


“-he dissociated for a long while, I couldn’t get his attention for thirty minutes.” Thirty minutes have passed? “Kid kept having shallow breathe and he started to shake violently.”


“Something might have triggered him.” He heard his dad speak. “What was that vision about? Sirius, it isn’t a full prophecy, is it?”


“No, I don’t think so. He recalled events clearly, he said. Something about Harry and the others are gonna get discovered by that hag Umbridge and a classmate betrayed them. He said he had less than 24 hours to fix this, so he probably woke up and went into a crazy frenzy to warn the kids.”


His father swore. “Damn it…I hope Hermes can dodge the Ministry’s attempt to snatch the letter.”


“The kid said his vision was 100% accurate. Does that mean anything to you?”


Dad’s hand rubbed his shoulder and Percy felt grounded. “100% accurate, you say?” He gave a heavy sigh. “He has never reached 100% before. His Seer power is too strong in him, so most of his visions have only been 40-50% accurate, at best. Divination is very inexact and unpredictable, but it sounds like it’s not all cracked up to be.”


Percy suddenly felt tired and worn out. The adrenaline kick he got from his latest vision had long faded and fatigue settled in. He felt boneless and it was as if he deflated like a punctured balloon.


“-taking him upstairs for now. He needs to rest.”


“Right. I’ll keep an eye after any urgent messages.”


Percy felt he was shifted and in the air, somehow. It took him a while until he realised he was being carried upstairs. He would’ve been mortified…if it wasn’t for the fact that he was completely out of energy and could barely think straight. 


This usually happened after he had a post-vision frenzy. His anxiety levels spiked through the roof and once he crashed, he wouldn’t move or think. It was one of the drawbacks of a power he was never ready for. 


“How…” Percy mumbled an unfinished question.


“I cast a strength enhancing spell on myself. It’s temporary, though.” His father simply said, carrying his son in his arms with ease. “You haven’t had a vision with strong accuracy in a long time. Did something set you off?”


“...do you remember…when I was in my third year? When Rowan Khanna died?”

 



Arthur stopped in his tracks, he had only reached the third floor when he heard that sentence and an emotion of cold water washed through him. A horrible memory for his eldest sons…and the aftermath had been terrible; Bill, a recent graduate, was subdued and solemn. Charlie had mood swings with a heartbroken undertone. Both of them were changed forever.


Percy…had he been in that crossfire? Why hasn't he said anything? How hasn’t he noticed anything? He couldn’t remember if his third son had shown any signs that he was affected by this. 


“Rakepick…killed her. Saw the whole thing.” Percy mumbled and at this point of exhaustion, he had no filter and all the barriers were broken, left wide open. “I’m sorry I never told you…or Mum….Rakepick took me…because of my visions.”


If Arthur felt he was washed with cold water, then he just took a deep plunge in arctic waters. 


“Cassidy…came to save me. Rakepick cast the unforgivable on her, but Rowan took the blow…” Percy muttered, letting his eyes close. “-my fault…everything’s…my fault. Rowan…Mr. Crouch…then Cedric…the rat’s free, because of me.”


Arthur stood there, holding his son as he muttered events from an unfiltered, truthful tongue. Percy’s trigger attack was a long time coming, it seems like, and his father felt like a complete failure.


He always thought he had protected Percy well, but now it turns out that he had failed miserably. So Rakepick had taken him when he was a boy and it was no one else than Cassidy Mercury who had saved him. But at the cost of…Rowan Khanna. One death that poor Cassidy never healed from and never forgave herself for, according to Bill.


If one wanted to look at the technical details of this revelation, then Percy had a life debt to Cassidy. One that he never knew of. His son’s undying loyalty and devotion to the girl made more sense in context. That girl was Percy’s hero. 


But it wasn’t time to unpack this now.


Arthur carried his son upstairs to his (temporary) bedroom and made sure he was tucked in. Percy seemed to already have passed out from sheer exhaustion.


He had thought he knew of the burdens his Percival had taken on, but it turns out he knew nothing at all. Instead, he learnt that his son had been targeted by a dangerous, twisted witch because of the gift he had. 


He had thought that Percy grew up and cast away his childhood during the Chamber of Secrets business…but it turns out that he lost his childhood innocence at thirteen years old, just a child, and the hands of Rakepick.


Arthur was trying very hard to not blame himself. You can’t help someone if you don’t know what happened to them and Percy has been very tight-lipped about his early years at Hogwarts. Not the first one, but he put up walls after his second year. He should’ve seen the blazing red flag, but he had thought that Percy was becoming a teenager and needed personal space.


Not only that, but that year Percy turned 13 was also when his mother, Cedrella, died. They had taken her death hard, but no one took it harder than his third son. He used to be very close to his grandmother. Parents weren’t supposed to have favourites, but grandparents had free reign to that and Cedrella Black had liked Percy the best.


“I’m sorry.” Arthur whispered as he sat on the edge of Percy’s bed. He wasn’t sure who he was apolosing to. 


To Molly, for failing as a husband and father of her children. For leaving her alone with the kids while he toiled away in the Ministry, day in and out.


To Percy for putting burdens on his young shoulders and neglecting him, even if he didn’t mean to.


To his own mother, whom he argued with on a daily basis as a young lad and never understood the big picture.


…to Cassidy, for everything she did for his family. 


Arthur knew he could never repay what Cassidy and Harry had done for his family. 


He sent a quiet Patronus to his wife and explained there was a situation he needed to take care of and that Percy was okay, but he would be back the next day.

 



When Percy woke up on Saturday morning, he wasn’t sure what he felt. His body seemed to be fine. Well-rested, in fact. But that couldn’t be said for his poor head; his head had a dull ache and then, everything back to him from last night.


The vision, 100% accurate and his hastily written warning to Harry. A strange static in his ears. His panic attack (he wasn’t sure if it was a real panic attack?) and how everything felt surreal and reality had slipped from his grasp. 


He isn’t sure what triggered it, but then he remembered…


Rakepick.


Percy widened his eyes when he recalled his father being there…his loose tongue had revealed what Rakepick did to Rowan…what she did to him.


‘He knows!’

 



Arthur stood in the sitting room, standing in front of a tall window and stared through it into the streets of Grimmauld Place. His blue eyes were hardened, his arms were crossed against his torso and his hands grasped his arms hard.


He reflected on the things he already knew…and what could happen. Without a doubt, he was thinking of the unfinished prophecy his son once made. Back then, Percy’s powers were too strong for him and the incident had severely affected him. 


But…there was someone else he thought about. Someone his son had so much resemblance to. Someone he held close to his heart, even if it’s been nineteen years.


“He’s like a flower, my dearest brother.” A young man with vibrant red hair and thick, horn-rimmed glasses told him. “I’ve Foreseen it. Right now, he’s just a little flower bud. But with time…he will bloom.”


Galahad held a small flower bud in his hand and then, he let it rapidly grow and bloom into a big, magnificent flower. He put on a small show for his older brother.


“You always had a way with words and visuals.” Arthur sighed as he took the flower and looked at it closely. 


Galahad, his youngest brother, was a tall, lean young man with sharp features. His vibrant red hair was smoothed down and parted to his left. Compared to his older brothers, his stern-looking eyes had a striking green colour; something he had inherited from their mother Cedrella. 


He was born much later than his brothers, as there was a ten year age difference between him and Arthur who was the second son of Septimus and Cedrella Weasley. Even though he loved his brothers very much, it was clear that Arthur had a special bond with Galahad.


Galahad, however, looked up at the crescent moon with something wistful in his eyes. “Arthur. I don’t think I’m going to linger in this world for much longer.”


“What?!” Arthur turned to him, alarmed. “D-don’t…you can’t joke about that!”


“It is not a joke.” Galahad sighed and looked down at his hand. One of his eyes turned purple and started to glow in the dark. “I have used my foresight on myself over and over again. I…I can’t see my fate after this month ends.” He looked up at his brother. “Arthur, I don’t want you to grieve me too much. After I’m gone, you will find that your heart loves someone more than me. Most of all, I want you to keep smiling. A world without joy and cheer has no bright future.”


“Galahad, what are you-”


But they were interrupted by an attack, against their old family home, which happened out of nowhere and before the night was over…


Arthur had lost Galahad. 


Today…was nineteen years since he lost Galahad.


“You will find that your heart loves someone more than me.”


Galahad must’ve known that his Seer powers had passed down to his son and known that his family would be safe from harm. At least for the next decade. 


“Dad?”


Arthur turned around and saw Percy, dressed in a simple knitted jumper with plaid collars peeking out and khaki trousers. He looked as if he had dressed in all haste and his hair had unruly curls. 


“Percy. Are you okay now?”


His third son nodded and his blue eyes darted at the side before he looked at him again. “A-about last night…”


“Before I return home, there is something we need to speak about.” Arthur injected. “I want to know everything about Rakepick.”

 



They sat in front of each other by the long table in the dining area, in complete silence after Percy told the story of his near death-encounter with Rakepick in his third year.


“I’m sorry I never said anything.” Percy whispered, barely audible.


“Why?” Arthur asked. “Don’t you think I would’ve done everything to protect you? Taken every precaution that was necessary?” He took a deep breath. “Percy, it’s bad enough that I had to hear that Ginny was possessed by Voldemort in her first year. But now I’ve just learnt that you have been preyed on by his best agent, a Death Eater to top that, since your first year and you were nearly killed at thirteen years old. And neither me or your mother knew anything!”


“I-it wasn’t necessary since the matter got solved-”


“That doesn’t matter!” Arthur snapped. One of the few things that made his temper nearly explode was to hear that any of his children had been in mortal danger. “You can’t honestly believe that you can survive a Death Eater nearly killing you and walk away just fine. You are traumatised!” He calmed himself. “Bill knows, doesn’t he? That’d explain his unexplained coddling.”


Percy nodded. “He does, but he wasn't there. Neither was Charlie. I think they blame themselves for that. Rakepick used the Cursed Vaults business to distract them from her initial plans, making them too occupied to notice that I was…well, taken. A-and in retrospect, I shouldn’t have trusted her so blindly.”


“No, you shouldn’t.” Arthur agreed. “But…I understand very well why you did. She must’ve made you feel special, when you were being listened to and your opinions weren’t ridiculed or mocked.”


Percy’s eyes widened in shock. He was pretty sure he had never said anything about that. “How-?”


“Tim told me. He visited me after you and the others went home from your visit at Christmas.”


‘Tim…visited my father?’ Percy thought. He couldn’t find any reason why Tim would, since they didn’t properly begin dating until their Valentine’s date. “Did…he say something else?”


“He asked for my permission to date you, so I have known that you don't favour women for a while now.”


Percy sighed, he slumped in his chair and felt the heat burn in his cheeks. “Am I that oblivious?”


“He looks at you as if you have hung up the moon and stars. And you’ve never been very subtle when you like someone.” Arthur replied with a fond smile. “To be honest, I was against it.”


What?


“Why?”


“Percy, you know that you are more special than you think. Your Seer powers are getting stronger and more complicated in time, you could barely control it last night and it had 100% accuracy. Besides…I have somewhat been a little overprotective when it comes to you. After what happened to you in the Ministry, I didn’t want to trust you in the care of anyone else. The Prentiss Incident made my decision stronger, but Tim didn’t give up and he eventually convinced me.”


Percy had always thought that his mother would be the greatest obstacle when it came to anyone dating him. But he hadn’t even taken his father into account. His father, who seemed not inclined to let anyone date him.


“Dating someone at this time is always a risk. But you happen to be a natural born Seer with strong abilities. The risk for someone to use you as a tool will always be high. I don’t look down at him, but I couldn’t see how Tim could protect you, as he’s a Squib. But then he brought up the Prentiss situation and I learnt that he had managed himself without any magic, by using his own strength, a clever mind and creative solutions. Tim seems to also possess a natural sense of righteousness and courage. I only know a handful of wizards who have managed all that.”


“Do you accept him then?” Percy asked. “Because…well, I haven’t told anyone about this yet. But…I love him very much, Dad. He drives me crazy, but my heart belongs to him.”


“Then I don’t see a reason why I should refuse your happiness. But you better tell your mother soon or she will be severely disappointed.” Arthur said. “Back to our original topic, is there a reason why neither me or your mother has learnt about Rakepick?”


Percy nodded. “Because I asked Dumbledore to not do that. He wanted to message you instantly, but I didn’t want that. If you have learnt about Rakepick and what she did, you would’ve taken me out of Hogwarts. Not only I would’ve lost my dream to attend the best British school, but my younger siblings would’ve also had their dreams taken away. I couldn’t have that on my conscience. Besides…Cassidy Mercury saved my life. She promised that she would catch Rakepick and throw her into Azkaban, right as she deserves. And she succeeded. Hence, there was no need to take me and my siblings out of school since she got rid of the danger.”


His father sighed heavily. “Another debt I owe to that girl, then.” He looked seriously at his son. “Percy, I don’t appreciate this secrecy. I understand your reasoning, but me and your mother wouldn’t have ignored your wishes and simply had a family discussion about this.”


“I’m sorry. I just wanted to do what was best for my siblings.”


Arthur smiled softly at him. “You’ve always been selfless to a fault. But I don’t want you to make a habit of this. We are your family, we only want what’s best for you.”


And Percy gave a full smile; a bright smile full of joy and gratitude. It was radiant, like how a full moon was glowing in a dark sky.


“He will bloom into the most beautiful, magnificent flower.”


‘I really hope you are right, Galahad.’ Arthur thought to himself, after he went on his way home. He had just Apparated outside the Burrow and looked up in the skies, thinking of his late brother. The skies were covered by clouds, but he could see a small opening of blue sky.


Nineteen years he had lived without his beloved brother and yet…


It felt as if Galahad had never left him.

Notes:

This chapter was the hardest to write since there were so many things happening here and this is kinda like a turning point.

We get Timercy and some sneak-peak JonMartin! We also got a visit from Daisy (!) and a live statement. But we also get some drama and angst in here! There were so many things I wanted to fit in here, so that's why it took exactly a whole month to get everything right. But I hope to get updates more frequent now.

Next time, we'll find out if Percy's warning reaches Harry in time or if the students of Hogwarts will fall to Umbridge's mercy. But what is this about Percy's unfinished prophecy finally coming to light? And who is the mysterious A.D who met frequently with Gertrude Robinson at the queer café Good Beans Diner?

Watch out for the next chapter, "In the Eye of the Storm"!

-Pookily

Chapter 14: An Unpleasant Talk

Summary:

A bad, foreseen vision comes true. The Order gets more recruits and a long overdue, unpleasant chat is held. Percy finally meets with A.D for information.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was neither Hermes or Hedwig or even Pig who delivered the long awaited letter from Hogwarts.

 

It was Loki, the falcon that belonged to Jenny. It wasn’t a good sign at all.

 

In the early morning hours, two days after he had hastily sent his warning letter, Percy grabbed the letter and nearly tore it open with trembling hands. His blue eyes scanned over the contents before he turned to Sirius.

 

“Too late.” He whispered in a barely audible voice. “I…my warning was too late. They got caught. D-Dumbledore’s gone.”

 

Sirius took the letter and read it himself.

 

“Percy, this is Hermione. 

 

I’m so sorry to tell you this, but Hermes came with your warning too late. By the time we got your warning, Harry had been caught by Malfoy’s gang and brought to Professor Dumbledore’s office by Umbridge and Fudge. 

 

Professor Dumbledore is gone. Harry told us that rather than letting him be brought to Azkaban, he made an escape from the castle and no one knows where he is. But the worst part is that Fudge made Umbridge into the Headmistress of the school now! This is so awful and horrible. 

 

We’re only able to send letters with Loki. All our owls are being checked before they’re allowed to fly out with mail, now. But Jenny’s falcon is safe because he doesn’t stay at the Owlery, but at our dorms. It seems like he’s only loyal to Jenny.

 

Speaking of Jenny, she is furious with Marietta Edgecombe. She hates traitors and she has made it clear that Edgecombe has no place among us, if it was up to her. Me and Ginny had to restrain her from leaving the common room to look for Edgecombe. 

 

Ron, the twins and Ginny are on edge because this means they have no means of contacting you on a regular basis. They’re really worried about you. I need you to promise per owlmail that you will stay safe and not risk your life for anything until we reunite for the summer.

 

I’m not going to lie; it looks like we’re going to become extremely isolated from the rest of the world until June. It looks incredibly dark right now. 

 

So please, stay safe and take care of Sirius. 

 

Sincerely, 

 

Hermione Granger.”

 

Sirius folded the letter together and sighed. So, the worst scenario has happened. Harry and his little group had been caught, Dumbledore was gone and the kids were isolated at the castle with a tyrant to “headmistress”.

 

“I’m sorry.” Percy said, he sat down by the long table in complete defeat. “I really thought Hermes could reach them in time, but I was wrong…if only I received that vision earlier…”

 

Sirius sat down next to him and placed a hand on his thin shoulder, comforting him. “Hey, it’s not your fault, kid. You did what you could.” He smiled at the young man. Poor Percy had too much guilt on his shoulders. “I bet your parents are very proud of you. Even if you graduated two years ago, you look after the children as if you’re still their Head Boy.”

 

“Old habits die hard, Sirius.” Percy said and looked down at the wooden table. “I always wanted to become a hero, like Cassidy was for me. She was only human, but she did so much more for the students when she was a prefect and later, Head Girl. A real star student in the daytime, but at night, she was our Cursebreaker who defended us.”

 

Sirius chuckled. “You make it sound like she was some kind of superhero.” He said and he looked a little wistful. “I bet James would’ve been proud of her, if he got to hear this.”

 

“Um, that’s Harry’s father, right? What does he have to do with Cassidy?” Percy asked.

 

The older wizard silently debated if he should reveal it, but eventually decided there was no harm in it. “Cassidy Mercury was and still is to this day, goddaughter to James and Lily Potter.” Sirius explained. “In order to protect the girl at the height of the war, they decided to seal her memories of them and send her away. That was the day before that fateful Halloween.” He explained and reflected on that night.

 

He sighed heavily. “The very act of doing so, broke James’ heart. Cassidy’s father left when she was too young to remember, so Harry’s father filled that role and looked after her as if she was his own. He and Lily loved the girl a lot. Had the world been kinder and more merciful, then Harry would’ve not only grown up with living parents, but with Cassidy and she could’ve been the closest thing to a big sister for him.”

 

“So Harry really lost everything that night…” Percy said and looked down. “Cassidy changed after that night in the Forbidden Forest, when Rowan Khanna died. Cassidy survived, but she seemed to be aware of so much more. I have reason to believe…that the trauma she received unlocked something for her.”

 

“I really hoped Cassie would’ve found out the truth in a more merciful way than that.” Sirius said and rose up, he waved his wand to prepare some tea. Something in his eyes hardened. “Patricia Rakepick…she is the cause of Cassie’s pain, isn’t she? And on top of that, she has tried to use and kill you.”

 

Percy went still. “...you heard everything me and Dad talked about yesterday, right?”

 

“Hard to not to. I tried to stay away from it, out of respect to you and your father.” Sirius confirmed. “We know now that Rakepick is Voldemort’s agent and a Death Eater. It makes me sick that she managed to get away with it for years and then be placed as a teacher for children. I don’t want to scare you, but she must’ve had her eyes set on you from the moment she came to the school.”

 

“She wasn’t a teacher yet then. When I was a first year student, Rakepick was a Cursebreaker for Gringotts and placed at the school to investigate the Cursed Vaults. But…she sought me out.” Percy said as he reflected on the past. “Back then, it was far too easy. I was very alone and timid and my brothers were busy with their coursework, Quidditch and club activities…in hindsight, it was far too easy for Rakepick to seek me out, earn my trust and let my admiration build up.”

 

‘That fucking bitch.’ Sirius thought and felt his blood boil. If it was something he hated more than anything…that was when Dark witches or wizards preyed on innocent children. Nothing was scarier than to lure away an innocent child with treats, games and praise.

 

He could nearly see it in front of his own two eyes; an eleven year old Percy with curly red hair, big glasses and innocent eyes. Small, shy and timid, but with so much hope in him. Trusting a dangerous Dark witch as Rakepick, who just looked at him as if that predator had found its chosen prey.

 

‘Arthur can’t have taken this well. I know he’s putting up a brave face for his son, but he can’t be handling this well.’ Sirius thought as he prepared a hearty breakfast for Percy; the skillet was frying eggs, potatoes and thick pieces of bacon. ‘I’d be scared to let Harry out of my sight, if that was me.’

 

…maybe that was why Percy was here. Arthur and Molly probably felt that Percy was safer with him than on his own.

 




Percy left to the Institute in complete misery and that didn’t go unnoticed. His co-workers and friends had noticed it instantly by the time he came down to the basement where the archives were, but besides that…

 

Elias had noticed.

 

Percy had barely crossed the lobby before he came across no one else than Elias Bouchard, the Head of the Institute. Today, he was wearing a hardpress, dark green two-piece suit with a black waistcoat and polished, black shoes.

 

“Why, you look distracted and miserable, Archivist.” Elias greeted him. “Surely nothing bad has happened?”

 

Percy blinked surprisedly at his boss before he sighed. “Just some personal problems. There is a familial situation, a difficult one, and I don’t know what to do about it.” He admitted. “I tried to help, but I may have caused more trouble instead.”

 

“Ah, I see.” Elias said and hummed in thought. “Well. Remember that nothing really goes according to the plans, but that is why it’s better to have more…creative solutions than traditional, straight forward ones.”

 

“That is interesting.” Percy said and thought harder about it. “Creative solutions…I will keep that in mind. It wasn’t something else, was it?”

 

“Oh, nothing too interesting. I’m just rather curious how you are faring so far, Archivist.”

 

The strange nickname hadn’t gone lost on Percy, but he decided to let it slide. It was just part of the usual weirdness that was Elias Bouchard. “It gets easier to read the statements, if that is what you’re asking about.” Percy replied as he straightened his back. 

 

“Really? That is a vast improvement.” Elias seemed happy about it. “Say, how many per day can you get through now?”

 

“When I first started, I could barely get through one. But now, I can read four before the exhaustion settles in. Five, if I’m in a really good mood.”

 

“That is impressive.” Elias praised. “But let me not keep you from work. And you have a visitor downstairs.”

 

“Really? Then I better get to business.” Percy said and bowed. “Good day, Mr. Bouchard.” And he went off to the archives.

 


 

Back at Grimmauld Place, Sirius was treated to a surprise visit from Remus.

 

“I hope you don’t mind a few guests?” Remus said mildly and tilted his head at the side. “Turns out I didn’t need to look too hard. They were remarkably easy to find.”

 

Sirius threw off a short laugh in disbelief. “A few?!” He grinned. “It’s like a tiny army.”

 

“There’s more of us, though.” One of the guests said.

 

All of the guests seemed to be in the same age range as Tonks, who was by the way very excited about this new development. A blonde woman with braids, another with short brown hair (with ginger bangs), a blonde man, an asian woman with long, dark red hair and a dark man with windswept brown hair.

 

Penny Haywood. Merula Snyde. Ben Copper. Tulip Karasu. Talbott Winger. 

 

And there were apparently more of them. 

 

“Got a fucking list of us here. There, we’re signing up to beat the shit of Lord Noseless Snake Wannabe.” Merula smirked, like a trigger-happy shark. She slapped a parchment on the dining table. “Great, we’re in business. Now, where the fuck is Mercury?!”

 

“Hey, calm down.” Tulip said. “Yeah, sorry about her.” She chuckled and rubbed her neck. “Merula is a little feral when it comes to Cass. She’s been missing for five years, so we’re getting really antsy.”

 

“She’s alive. I know she is.” Ben Copper said confidently. “Benjamin Copper, Unspeakable.” He shook hands with Sirius. “Me and Merula were the ones in charge of the case about Percy Weasley being attacked by supernatural flesh-eating worms.”

 

“Alright, great.” Sirius said and felt a little impatient. “All of you, sit down and let’s take it from the beginning.” 

 

Sirius and Remus faced the young ones on the other side of the table. 

 

“You know Cassidy Mercury, then.”

 

“That’s right.” Merula scoffed with crossed arms.

 

“And you know she has been missing for five years.”

 

“Yes.” Penny finally spoke up. “We were recent graduates from Hogwarts when she vanished, barely a week after the end of term and the graduation ceremony. It was a really hectic time and I didn’t even know Cassie had vanished without a trace. Once we realised this wasn’t a misunderstanding, the trace had already become cold.” The blonde young woman looked down, clenching her hands into fists in her lap. “If…if I had seen the signs that something was going on with her, I would’ve stopped her. Or helped her.”

 

Talbott placed a hand on her shoulder. “The burden falls on all of us, Haywood. We’ve neglected Mercury and as she said…by the time we realised there could be foul play, it was far too late.”

 

“It doesn’t help that those idiots placed their trust at the fucking Ministry.” Merula snarled. “I told them that the dumb wanker to minister wouldn’t do anything about it if it didn’t benefit the bastard. Did anyone listen to me? No.”

 

Ben sighed. “Cause you kept insulting everyone on a regular basis, that’s why no one listens.” He turned his attention to the older men. “We suspect the Cursed Vaults, we have even come to the conclusion that we might’ve missed one. But we never found the evidence on it. That’s why me and Merula worked hard to get where we are, as Unspeakables at the Department of Mysteries.”

 

“In that way, you have free reign and not even Fudge can tell you what to do.” Sirius concluded. “All of you are close friends with her then? Can anyone tell me if she acted odd towards the end of your seventh year?”

 

“Yeah.” Merula said and it seemed like she was opening up a little. “Mercury has been weird since the start of our final year, but we thought it was because of the whole R thing. Then her douchebag dad came back and started some shit.”

 

Remus raised an eyebrow. “Peregrine Mercury?” he asked. “Me and Sirius knew him in school, although he was our upperclassman. I can’t imagine him being a douchebag at all, not to his own children.”

 

“Cause he is R.” Merula snapped. “...or was. I dunno the backstory about that, but he apparently lost friends in the last war, he grew bitter and resentful at the Ministry, nagged about how it was corrupt and it takes one strong leader to tear it down and rebuild it to what it’s supposed to be.”

 

It was silent and even the rest of her friends stared at her in total disbelief.

 

“H-how do you know all that?” Ben finally said and narrowed his eyes. “I didn’t even know half of it, only that Cassie got really moody and strange when she met with her dad.”

 

“Cause I heard it all the time.” Merula looked as if she was bracing herself. “...my parents are in Azkaban. I know why they joined the asshole. Blackmail. I’m the last Snyde and they couldn’t say no. They’re probably dead now, but my aunt took me in and she was a high-ranking member of the Cabal. That’s the cult R was in charge of. The summer before our seventh year, I was written in as a member and I learnt wandless magic.”

 

Sirius didn’t interrupt, but he had long suspected that Peregrine must’ve gone off the deep end if he held onto his bitterness and resentment while he was in Azkaban. If Merula is to be believed, then probably for years . Maybe even since James died.

 

“My aunt decided it was time for me to clear our name and I would do something of importance. R gave me the job to challenge Mercury for a wandless duel, it was designed that she would lose and she would work harder to master the magic. R wanted her to find him and I would be the bait for Mercury.” Merula looked very sour and irritated. “...today I wish I said no. Maybe she would be here then.”

 

“Did Peregrine want Cassidy to join the Cabal?” Sirius asked and leaned into his arms on the table. “Why would he want that?”

 

“The only thing I’ve heard from Sigourney is that Peregrine left his family when Cassidy was a child, barely young enough to understand what was going on.” Remus explained and looked down. “Her brother Jacob is extremely resentful of that and even though Peregrine is dead, he still won’t forgive him. From what I could gather…Peregrine left them to search for something rare and powerful. Enough to change the world and mould it into his liking.” He fell silent as he processed this for himself. “...it’s madness. It’s insane. I couldn’t believe Peregrine would sink low enough to abandon his own family for the “greater good”. I met him for the last time, a week before his demise. Sigourney asked me to speak to him, convince him that holding onto his hatred for the Ministry wasn’t the answer. But…he was far too gone to listen to reason.”

 

Remus looked at his friend. “No, I don’t know why Peregrine would want her to join the Cabal, but I do know that Cassidy would never. She didn’t agree with Peregrine’s views, father or not. Yes, there’s a lot of wrong with the Ministry, but not everyone in there is the devil incarnate.”

 

“Tch.” Merula scoffed. “As if Mercury would join that fucking cult. That’s what it was, after all. The old wanker drowned in his own obsession and let it corrupt him. Then he thought that Cassidy would take his place…that selfless idiot would rather die.”

 

Tulip leaned back at the chair. “I know Cass. She would never join them willingly. She always did what was right and she always stood by her words.” She ran a hand through her dark red pixiecut. “I knew her for seven years and everyone here can agree that Cassidy would never abandon us or go back on her words. Once she made a promise, she made sure to fulfil it or die trying.”

 

“...it’s not her style to pack up and leave.” Talbott suddenly said. He had his arms crossed against the torso and closed his eyes. “Mercury has done so much, not only for the school or the students, but for our world. Bagnold, when she was still Minister, praised her for her courage, her willpower and determination. I remember the former Minister of Magic wasn’t easy to impress, but Mercury did anyway. As far I’m concerned…” He opened his eyes. “I believe there’s foul play. And now, Rakepick is out there and probably joined You Know Who.”

 

“It was such a shock to see it printed in the Prophet.” Penny admitted. “We’ve known that Rakepick is a Dark, evil witch, but to find out she was You Know Who’s agent…suddenly it made more sense why she tried to kill Cassie.”

 

“Mercury’s old man probably figured out what she was and threw her out ASAP.” Merula grumbled. “Everyone knows the Mercurys are naturally gifted with Legilimency, it’s like second nature to them and her old man was no different.”

 

Ben nodded. “Me and Merula joined the Department of Mysteries to find out what Cassidy was up to. Her last sighting was in Westminster, around midnight. I suspect that she headed to the Ministry for something and never came back.” He loomed grim. “We found a clue, down in the Department of Mysteries.”

 

Merula dug in her pocket and placed something on the table. It was a necklace; a small dragon curled in a half-circle and made of gold. It was attached to a string of leather. 

 

“That’s-” Remus started to say before he silenced himself. He was pale as snow as he stared down at the trinket. “...that’s Cassidy’s pendant. S-she was never without it.”

 

“We didn’t want to present it as evidence yet.” Ben explained. “If we showed this to her family or Charlie, they would’ve taken it as she was dead.” When he noticed the older men’s confused looks, he explained. “Charlie Weasley gifted that to her, at the end of our first year. He made a rare bargain at some second hand jewellery shop.”

 

Sirius understood very well how it would look like if Merula or Ben presented this as evidence in the official sense. Cassidy would’ve been declared dead and the case would’ve probably been closed, no matter how free range the Unspeakables had. 

 

“Mercury is alive. I know she is.” Merula said with finality. “That selfless lunatic is far too stubborn to die.”

 


 

‘What am I doing…’ Percy thought to himself.

 

In his investigations to find out who Gertrude frequently met with at the Good Beans Diner, he noticed a pattern and he figured to head to the quirky, secretly queer café as today seemed to be right in tune with the pattern.

 

He hated to admit it, but he had hit a roadblock and he needed some answers. He had his own suspicions of who “A.D” might be, but there was another candidate that was also on the suspect list.

 

One Adelard Dekker.

 

Tim had found a statement that mentioned the man and apparently, this new suspect was relatively close to Gertrude. 

 

Either way, any information from this “A.D” could be useful.

 

The café was almost empty when Percy entered. Tex was behind the counter, but he was more preoccupied with watching some kind of sport on a small TV. It looked like rugby, but seemed a little too aggressive. 

 

The blonde American grinned and tipped his cowboy hat when he saw Percy. “Hey, whatcha want this time?”

 

“Just tea, thank you.” Percy said. It was past five in the afternoon, coffee would make him stay awake all night and he was not in the mood for some caffeine-induced insomnia. 

 

He got his cup of tea, added a spoonful of honey and went to a corner booth. He couldn’t explain why, but he had a feeling it was the place to be. 

 

Percy sat there, warming his cold hands on the warm cup and let his mind wander for a moment. It was a little peaceful right now and he felt that he needed to calm his nerves after a very nerve-wracking morning.

 

“The new Archivist, I presume?”

 

Percy nearly jumped when he heard a voice speak to him and when he looked up, he saw…

 

“W-what? Professor Dumbledore?!”

 

Dumbledore smiled at him. “I had a feeling that we would meet here at some point, it was inevitable, after all.” He seemed far too calm after what apparently happened at Hogwarts. “So, you are the new Archivist after Gertrude. I had hoped that you wouldn’t get dragged into that kind of business.”

 

“I-I don’t understand, Sir…” Percy said slowly.

 

“No need to call me that, young Percy.” Dumbledore said slightly. “I am no longer your professor, after all.”

 

“R-right…” Percy said. “Did you know Gertrude Robinson?”

 

“Ah yes, Gertrude. I knew her very well, although I never expected her to leave this world before me.”

 

“Um…was she one of us?” Percy asked, after he stole a glance at Tex. Although the Texan didn’t seem to notice them at all. It was as if they weren’t even there. Probably a concealment charm, then.

 

“No, she was a Muggle.” Dumbedore confirmed. “Although she may have been the first one that struck fear in me.”

 

“You? Afraid?” Percy was honestly surprised by that. He had always thought that there was nothing in the world his old headmaster feared and to hear that he feared Gertrude Robinson, his predecessor and confirmed Muggle, was a little shocking.

 

“Ah yes. I was quite fortunate that she did care very little for our world.” Upon seeing his former student’s expression, the old headmaster chuckled a little. “Yes, she eventually learnt about our world and no, she had no interest in us. She simply did not care for us wizards and witches. Gertrude thought that our magical problems were none of her business.”

 

“That is a little off-putting.” Percy said. “Did the Ministry know of her existence?”

 

“No. Although I suspect Bagnold did, she was a very clever witch and Minister in her time.” The old wizard told him. “I reckon Cornelius wouldn’t let that slide, if he knew.”

 

“I bet he wouldn’t…” Percy scoffed bitterly. “Anyone that doesn’t mindlessly follow him or treat him with gold are useless, after all.” After his finished that sentence, Percy felt horror wash over himself when he realised what he just said in front of his former professor.

 

But Dumbledore didn’t seem the slightest disturbed by that. He rather looked amused, if anything. “It is very unfortunate that he doesn’t value genuine and diligent employees, such as your father. Or maybe even yourself, who became scorned and slighted, even though you handled a whole department on your own and at eighteen years old, no less.”

 

Percy sighed. “It didn’t matter in the end, though. They got their scapegoat in the end and I got humiliated enough to never set my foot there again.”

 

“Well, I have a feeling that Cornelius will regret that decision one day, if not soon.”

 

“I don’t think he will.” Percy scoffed. “Enough about that, though. Aren’t you worried about your students, about your school? Hogwarts is a private institution and the Ministry has no rights to barge in, fire whoever they want and control the students’ lives like this.”

 

Dumbledore looked a little regretful. “Unfortunately, it was the only choice I could make to protect the students. If I hadn’t, then young Harry and the rest of his schoolmates who signed their names on that parchment, would’ve been expelled and gotten their education ruined.”

 

“The name on that paper was forged, it does not stand for “Dumbledore’s Army”!” Percy protested. “It was originally called “The Student Union of Hogwarts”, I know this because I Foresaw that event! Maybe it wasn’t a prophecy, but it was a vision with 100% accuracy. The first one I have ever made that was absolutely immutable! A real, unchanging vision of the future!”

 

“And while that is a rather amazing feat by a young Seer like you, it was unfortunately out of my hands. Either I sacrifice myself or my students. And I believe you would’ve also sacrificed yourself if you were in my place.”

 

Percy sighed and let his shoulders sink. “...I would’ve also done that.” He looked down. “I would’ve done everything in my power to protect them. I always tried my hardest after I became a Prefect.” He paused briefly before adding…

 

“Cassidy would’ve done the same.”

 

“I know. That was why I made you a Prefect and then, a Head Boy.” Dumbledore smiled at him. “Young Cassidy set a wonderful example for you and I know you looked up to her a lot. She was a little reckless and self-sacrificing, but her heart was at the right place and she grew into her role, learning to make wise choices. You were a very good student and a most exemplary Prefect and Head Boy, to top that.”

 

Percy chose to not answer that. “Is there anything you can tell me about Gertrude Robinson?”

 

“Alas, I don’t have the answers you seek. But I can tell you that Gertrude was more than she seemed to be.” Dumbledore told him. “There are things in this world that are fearful, but more complex than what the human mind understands. However, I didn’t agree with her methods. She made many choices that were for the greater good, but she also disregarded a lot of morality and conscience to achieve her goals. I couldn’t support her methods or even her reasoning, sometimes.”

 

“I have encountered a being…whom I suspect knew Gertrude, but…uh, it seems to have a lot of resentment.” Percy thought about the Micheal creature. He steeled his nerves, however. “I am not Gertrude, though.”

 

“No, indeed.” Dumbledore seemed a little pleased and maybe relieved over that fact. “I cannot tell you what you need to know, because I also lack the knowledge of what Gertrude was truly up to. But I am certain that you will find your own path.”

 

“Thank you. It…it really means a lot.”

 

Percy thought about confronting Dumbledore about his locked down, bitter feelings about Cassidy. But it was only now he finally saw that his old headmaster was a flawed person. He was tired of looking up to people who ended up disappointing him. 

 

“Thank you for your time, sir. But I need to go back now. I’m sure he is concerned about where I am. Can’t be late for dinner, after all.”

 

“May I give you one last piece of advice?” Dumbledore smiled. “Have a little faith. The future looks a little dark, that is true. But sometimes, things work out if you operate on faith.”

 

“...that doesn’t seem very scientific.” Percy said with a raised eyebrow.

 

“No, but that was how Cassidy succeeded in her quests. By believing in her friends and herself.”

 

That was a nice thought, Percy concluded as he left the café and headed back to Grimmauld Place, back to Sirius, and felt a little more hopeful than he did this morning. That was right, Cassidy had never gotten so far as she did, if it wasn’t for she had believed in her friends and they had believed in her.

 

And he wouldn’t have faced his fears and braved Prentiss, if he didn’t believe in his assistants…his friends.


‘Faith.’ He thought to himself. ‘That is a nice piece of advice, sir.’

Notes:

Alright, yes. I know that the mysterious "A.D" wasn't that much of a surprise to any of you and I admit that I kinda spoiled it a little. But I tried and I was really hoping that Adelard Dekker's existence would throw you off a little.

Anyho. Umbridge has taken over Hogwarts, the kids at the castle are isolated, Elias keeps being creepy and Percy finally finds more information about Gertrude Robinson.

It is my belief that while Dumbledore has done a lot of questionable and maybe even controversial things in-canon, I also believe that he wouldn't agree with Gertrude's ruthless methods to get things done. The Dumbledore in Hogwarts Mystery-game portraits him in a little more realistic way; while he praised Cassidy's (aka the MC) courage and achievements, he also reprimanded her for breaking the rules and warning her about the power of the Vaults. In this story, it is also implied that he feels guilt over what happened to Cassidy and triues to take distance from Harry, to prevent him to fall to the same fate.

Anyways, he doesn't know everything Gertrude did and I hardly believe Gertrude confided too much in him. And it's kinda hilarious that Gertrude knowing about the magical world, but doesn't give a shit about them. XD

Next up; Percy finally let's Jon handle one live statement while he meets with Melanie King. After a failed prank, Sasha discovers that she can't quit and tells Tim about this. Martin gets confronted by Jon about lies. And somewhere far away, a boy is targeted by a darkness-worshipping cult.

Take care and see you next time!

-Pookily

Chapter 15: What We Are in the Dark

Summary:

Percy agrees to let Jon take a live statement while he meet with Melanie King. Sasha discovers that she is unable to quiet and confides this with Tim, who takes it poorly. Percy finds himself in a personal incident while Sirius offers comfort.

And a boy is lost in the darkness.

Notes:

Warning! There are content warnings for self-harm (unintentional) and child endangerment (both discussed and happening later) in this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cassidy turned around and smiled at him as the heavy doors of the Vault closed around her. The very last time he’d ever see her again. 

 

“Don’t ever forget. Whenever you need me…I will be there.”

 

Percy slowly became conscious, his shoulders and back felt stiff. He then realised that he had fallen asleep on the desk in his bedroom, using his folded arms like a pillow and simply succumbed to sleep.

 

That’s a bad habit he needed to break. He hadn’t done that frequently since he was in his seventh year at school. He checked the time. It was a little past midnight and he really should sleep in a bed.

 

‘It’s been a while, but I dreamt about Cassidy again.’ He thought to himself. He supposed the recent events must’ve made certain memories to resurface, especially since he found out that Cassidy was tied to Sirius and Harry in a way.

 

He changed into his sleepwear, snuggled into bed and fell asleep.

 


 

This was against his better judgement and he really, really wants to say no.

 

“Jon…I really don’t think you’re ready for that yet…” Percy hesitated.

 

“I can take one live statement.” Jon insisted. “There is either you take a live statement or deal with Melanie King. You can’t do both at once.”

 

Percy sighed. He didn’t expect Melanie King to drop in, just when they got a live statement and even if he was a wizard, Percy couldn't do two things at once.

 

“Let me take the live statement, at least.” Jon continued. “If I meet with Miss King again, it will likely turn into a fight. And it will waste our time, again.”

 

Percy seriously considered the pros and cons of letting Jon take a statement. Unfortunately, there were far too many cons than pros. But he couldn’t do two things at once. Percy has always tried to play it safe, but what has that even brought him?

 

‘We only survived Prentiss…because I took a risk at my own expense. Letting Jon take a live statement, it’s hardly as if it’s the worst thing in the world.’

 

“Fine.” Percy sighed. “But if I hear a single complaint from Human Resources, you are never taking any live statement ever again. Got it?”

 

Jon nodded and Percy watched him retreat to his smaller office to get ready for the live statement. Maybe it was his own imagination, but he looked somehow eager to take that statement. Or maybe he was eager to impress. What did he know?

 

Well, no point at stalling.

 

Percy went to the door. “Sasha, please send in Miss King?”

 

“Got it, bossman.” Sasha smirked at him.

 

For Merlin’s, he’ll never be rid of that nickname.

 


 

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Ah, Miss King. Welcome back to the Archives. Please, have a seat.

 

[SOUNDS OF CHAIR SCRAPING ON THE WOODEN FLOOR]

 

MELANIE

 

Thanks. (pauses briefly) So you’re the actual man in charge? A little younger than I expected.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(sigh) I get that everytime. Anyways, we’re getting off-track. My assistant Sasha told me that you requested a meeting with me?

 

MELANIE

 

Yeah. Well, I sorta expected Sims, but I guess you’re better than having another shouting match with the pretentious prick-

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(scoffs irritatedly) Alright, listen here. If you have come this way to insult and complain about my staff, then you’re in the wrong place. The office of the Human Resources is located on the second floor of the Institute, Sasha can show you the way-

 

MELANIE

 

No, wait! I, um – I actually do need your help.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(icily) I see. And please tell me why I would help you? Right after you come to my archives and insult my secondary archivist. I have the right to refuse you right now, but I want to hear your reasons and maybe I will change my mind.

 

MELANIE

 

All right, can you cool it? I just need access to your library.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(genuinely surprised) The library? I suppose you could talk to Diana, she’s the Head of the Library. 

 

MELANIE

 

Yes, I don’t exactly have the academic credentials you guys demand, so I apparently need someone to vouch for me–

 

ARCHIVIST

 

You expected to ask Jon to vouch for you, since he’s the only one who has met you. But you got me instead. That is why you are on the defence. You don’t know me at all.

 

MELANIE

 

No, I don’t.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Very well.

 

MELANIE

 

Wait, you’ll do it? Just like that? You haven’t even asked why I need the library!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I don’t need to. (sighs lightly) I’m familiar with your show, Miss King. I suppose running a realistic audio show about ghost hunting must be difficult and research is a vital tool. And I want to believe that our library has more to offer in the regards of the paranormal than a normal library.

 

MELANIE

 

…I didn’t know you listened to Ghost Hunt UK.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(smiles audibly) When I got time. It’s a nice way to de-stress after work. I also appreciate that we have different ways to handle the supernatural. Who am I to disrespect that?

 

MELANIE

 

(amiably) Well, I suppose you’re not the worst scholar I’ve ever met.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

But I do suggest leaving your personal opinions of my staff outside the Institute. We’re all professionals here, after all. Now, tell me…

 

[PEN CLICKS]

 

What exactly do you need from us, anyway? Can’t your friends from the show help you?

 

MELANIE

 

(sighs frustratedly) No, I’m, uh most of…most of them won’t talk to me anymore.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

It’s alright, you can tell me what happened. Perhaps I can help.

 

MELANIE

 

I don’t need your help, I’m trying to –

 

(distressed) …look, Ghost Hunt UK split up. I mean, not formally, but well, you know, Pete was always a flake to begin with, and the others just drifted away…

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I’m awfully sorry to hear that. I noticed that something else replaced the program block where Ghost Hunt UK used to be.

 

MELANIE

 

I tried to get a new crew together – but it was tough. I took to going on expeditions solo, but I don’t really have the skills to get usable audio footage. I saw a few weird things… then I, then I got arrested.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Go on, you can tell me.

 

MELANIE

 

Okay, so I… broke into the train graveyard up near Rotherham. Got picked up by the security, and I – I wasn’t doing well. When I was being thrown out, some late-night dog walker saw me screaming at them about ghosts. (humorless laugh) When it went to a gossip magazine…

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Oh. Your reputation went straight to hell.

 

MELANIE

 

Yes. Look, I have leads that I really need to follow up on, but as far as my colleagues are concerned, these days, I’m the ghost.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I’m really sorry, I know how it is. I lost my entire reputation a year ago and I ended up becoming disgraced. (heavy sigh) I’m not gonna lie, I know the sentence “I know how you feel.” is frustrating, patronising and disturbing. But I actually happen to know how you feel. You are humiliated and you don’t want to give the haters the upper hand by giving up because it’s no longer about the reputation. It’s a matter of pride. Your pride.

 

MELANIE

 

You really do get it. Talking from personal experience?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Let’s say my previous workplace fucked me over in the worst way. (pauses) Oh no, I wasn’t supposed to swear on tape…

 

MELANIE

 

(audible smirk) I didn’t hear anything.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

W-well. Nevertheless, I’m willing to help you out and I can speak with the Head Librarian, so you can have access to our library. Any more questions?

 

MELANIE

 

Not really, I think we’re done here. Now, uh, how do I get out of this place?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I think Martin should be available to show you the way out. 

 

[CHAIR SCRAPES AGAINST THE FLOOR] 

 

Wait for a moment, I’ll fetch him. 

 

[DOOR OPENING WITH A CREAK] 

 

Martin! Can you show Miss King out?

 

MARTIN

 

(far away) Righto!

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Well, Miss King. Thank you and I hope I was able to help.

 

MELANIE

 

Nah, thank you. Seriously. Well, let me know about the library, okay?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I will. 

 

[DOOR OPENS AND CLOSES]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(sighs softly) Well, damage control from last time is done…

 

[CLICK]

 


 

“I can’t quit.” Sasha said.

 

It took Tim a few seconds to process what his best friend just said. “Uh…what?”

 

“Listen, I was just gonna mess around with Elias and I started up an email to send to him. You know, just for shit and giggles. But I couldn’t go through with it.” Sasha explained and pulled at her thick, curly hair. “I began to feel nauseous, like I was gonna throw up and couldn’t breathe at the same time. The joints in my fingers still hurt a little. Tim, we can’t quit.

 

“Alright, Sash. Sit down and try to calm down.” Tim said and strode to the break room sink, poured a glass of water from the tap and set it down on the table for Sasha. “Okay, are you sure? We can’t quit at all?”

 

Sasha shook her head. “I’ve tried to quit for a whole hour now. It was just a little joke in the beginning, but then I felt more unsettled. It doesn’t matter if I try to type it out or say the words, I just can’t.”

 

“It’s just two words, how hard can it be-”

 

“Alright, you try it then!” Sasha snapped. “Quit, Tim!”

 

Tim opened his mouth to say the words, but then something strange and downright terrifying happened. It felt as if his throat seized up and his teeth were glued shut. His jaw locked. 

 

Terror washed over him like a cold shower and Tim could only give frightened muffles as his fingers tried to pry his mouth open. He was aware that Sasha was saying something to him, but he couldn’t hear anything, only how his heart beated like a drum in his ears.

 

“-im! Tim! Let it go, you have to let it go!”

 

The moment he let go of the thought of resigning, letting those two words slip through his fingers, it was as if someone had pressed a button on him and there was a rush of fresh air in his lungs, his jaw unlocked and his teeth no longer stuck together like glue.

 

“The fuck was that?!” He gasped and a new feeling washed over him. Tim felt angry. “Seriously, what the hell was that? Why can’t we quit?!”

 

“I don’t know. I knew that this place was weird before, but this is new.” Sasha replied and bit on her lower lip. “Before Prentiss attacked, I had the brief thought of quitting. But I always chalked it up that I didn’t want to because I was too damn curious of what was going on. But this time, it’s like my body is being used as a weapon against myself if I even try to quit.”

 

“Damn it!” Tim growled. This was bullshit. He felt humiliated like this, like a dog on leash and he had no idea who was the fucker who held onto it. “Maybe those rumours was true…this fucking archive is cursed!”

 

“Okay, let’s not jump onto the “loose cannon” train and take out your anger on everyone.” Sasha said, her hand found his shoulder and gave a reassuring squeeze. “You don’t think magic is involved with this, do you?”

 

“Percy would never. He’d rather cover himself with gasoline and set himself on fire.” Tim scoffed. “The rest of us couldn’t do it. Me and Martin are Squibs, you and Jon are Muggles-”

 

“Still don’t like that name.” Sasha muttered. “It sounds discriminatory.”

 

“-and I’m pretty sure that Bitchard is a Muggle.” Tim finished. “For the record, I don’t like that name either, but it’s been there forever, so we can’t really change it.”

 

“You think there might be another wizard or witch in the Institute?” Sasha suggested. “We know Percy, he’d never trap us here and he’s still kinda new to this place. Plus, it’s the whole thing about those escaped convicts from Azkaban.”

 

“I seriously doubt those insane lunatics would bother with a Muggle institute.” Tim scoffed. “They’d just set it on fire or something like that if they really wanted to target us.” He fell silent for a moment. “...wait, there is one. That woman Percy is afraid of.”

 

“There’s two women, though.” Sasha pointed out. “Oh, the less crazy one, right? I think her name was Rakepick.”

 

“Percy has…talked about her, briefly. The bitch did something to him when he was little, that’s why he’s still scared of her.” Tim confirmed it. “He hasn’t said a lot, but he told me that she’s manipulative and crafty. Maybe she would have something to do with this. It kinda sounds like her…toying with us just to torment him.”

 

“Well, I don’t know. I haven’t seen anyone here that matched her description. I mean, even the Muggles know there are dangerous convicts on free foot, so they’re keeping an eye out. I don’t know if that’s a good or bad idea, though.”

 

Tim scoffed. “I know it’s her. That Rakepick…” He muttered viciously.

 

He wasn’t wrong when he said that Percy had only talked about her briefly. Actually, he only gave the basics. “A Dark witch who preyed on a child, tried to use him as a tool and eventually nearly killed him when he tried to run.”

 

And judging by how Percy’s already pale skintone turned white and his hands were shaking, it didn’t take a genius to understand that he was the prey.

 


 

“How did it go with the live statement?” Percy asked when Jon entered his office with a folder in hand. “Any threats to go to HR?”

 

“It went surprisingly well.” Jon said in a tone as if he didn’t quite believe it either. “The jar of Prentiss’ ashes…it, er, it seems to be real. Ashes from a dead, former human.”

 

Percy raised an eyebrow. “Yes, that is generally how “cremation” works, Jon.” He said slowly. “Wait…you didn’t actually believe it was really Prentiss?” He questioned when something struck his mind. 

 

Jon’s shoulders tensed. “Well…no.” He admitted.

 

“Jon, do you seriously believe that they’d hand you a jar of dirt if it wasn’t Prentiss’ ashes?” He asked irritatedly. “If you had concerns, you could’ve come to me. I’ve said my door is always open.”

 

“Well, I’m sorry but you haven’t exactly been in the right mindset since that jailbreak!” Jon snapped. “And I don’t know, everything I know has been twisted and turned upside down since last December because apparently there’s a magic world co-existing with the one I know, there’s apparently a fascistic, powermad Dark Lord out there, nearly a dozen of magical terrorists has broken out and one of them is the one you are scared of!”

 

Percy’s mind needed a moment to process what his frustrated deputy archivist just threw at him. “I…I admit that I haven’t been honest from the beginning and to be fair, that’s how our laws work. Muggles, or normal humans if you may, aren’t allowed to know about the wizarding world unless a Muggle is married to a Witch or Wizard and their child shows signs of magic ability.”

 

“That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard!” Jon snapped. “We’re not allowed to know anything unless we have a child who’s magical?! There’s a brewing war outside, we’re might fucking die at the hands of a magic-using sadist just because we happen to exist and we still won’t know anything?!”

 

Percy narrowed his eyes. “Jon, how much do you know about witch hunts?”

 

A cold silence suddenly settled between them.

 

“I know what is told in historical books. But frankly, I never believed in them. I just thought people got too paranoid whenever someone was too different and unjustly killed them.”

 

Percy sighed and leaned back in his office chair. “Well, that’s the version Muggles know.” He said heavily. “In reality…a lot of witches and wizards were hunted and burnt on stake. I won’t go into details, but it was awful and many magical families went extinct, leaving only 29 today. The Statute of Secrecy exists to protect us from Muggles, to provide us a co-existing world where we can live in peace. It’s not always a perfect solution, especially not when we’re approaching the 21st century.”

 

“When you put it like that, I can understand it.” Jon said, his previous bitter anger was washed away. “But there is a secret clause, isn’t there? That’s why me and Sasha are allowed to keep our memories.”

 

“Section 30.” Percy replied. “When I worked in the Ministry, I didn’t know a lot about it. We have many departments, but Section 30 appeared sometime in the 19th century. I don’t know when, why or how. All I know is that Section 30 is handled by the Department of Mystery.” He explained and when he saw Jon not understanding, he added. “Top secret. No one knows what they’re up to, but it’s also the only place where the Minister doesn’t have any power of. Sure, he can be briefed about recent findings, but he isn’t in control there. The Unspeakables are sort of their own boss.”

 

“They sound like secret agents.” Jon remarked. 

 

Percy snorted. “That’s what Fred and George also said when they heard about it.” He said with a smile. “So, about that statement?

 

“It went well, although Mr Kennedy was a little shaken.” Jon said as he handed over the folder. “And your meeting with the lovely Miss King?”

 

Percy didn’t miss out on the sarcasm. “Oh, it went fairly well. It turns out that setting your personal opinions aside really does make wonders. Not to mention to treat guests with a little respect and empathy.”

 

“Yes, yes. I know.” Jon scoffed. “My sense of empathy is in good condition.”

 

“If you say so.” Percy said with a wry smile.

 


 

When Percy returned to Grimmauld Place that evening, he was in a bit of a sombre mood. 

 

Diving into his work at the Archives was a welcome distraction, but it was only temporary and the dull atmosphere of Grimmauld Place brought back thoughts and feelings he had muted until now.

 

Percy thought about his poor siblings at Hogwarts, trapped with a tyrant in charge, and without any means of communication. He lost count of how many times he had gotten his hands on an edition of the Daily Prophet and he ripped it into shreds in a fit of anger.

 

Tonight was a particularly bad one.

 

He wasn’t exactly sure what had set him off in the first place, but with the knowledge that Mrs Black’s portrait was successfully removed in the back of his mind, Percy flew into a fit of rage and grabbed the nearest sharp object he could find, stabbing the newspaper with all his might while screaming profanities.

 

“You fucking bastard! What the hell did we even do to you?!” He shouted until his vocal cords hurt. “I did everything you asked! How dare you target my family like this?! HOW DARE YOU!

 

Percy’s hatred of Fudge had reached a new record.

 

“You rat-faced asshole! You’re sentencing us all to death, for your cowardice!” He screamed while tears ran down his face. All he could think of was the misery he and his family had gone through…and still experienced. All because they won’t bow down to this fucking magic supremacy.

 

BURN IN HELL, YOU BASTARD! JUST BURN! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!”

Suddenly a hand grasped his wrist when he was about to stab the shredded newspaper again. 

 

Sirius stood there, his hand firmly wrapped around Percy’s wrist.

 

“Let go.”

 

Percy turned his face away. “Leave me alone.” he seethed.

 

“Let go of that dagger, now!

 

“Why?!”

 

“Take a look down.” 

 

Percy reluctantly did, but nothing could prepare himself for what he saw. Because the sight that met him was…

 

Blood.

 

His forearms were littered with cuts, leaking with his own scarlet blood. He couldn’t feel any pain at first, but then it hit him like a shockwave. His hand let go of the dagger and he vaguely heard it clatter to the wooden floor.

 

“This dagger is cursed, you didn’t look at what you were using!” Sirius hissed at him and pointed his wand at Percy’s wounds. “Vulnera Salentur.” He muttered. “It’s a Dark object, it self-inflicts attacks towards yourself instead of the primary target. You are so lucky this isn’t coated with poison!”

 

The wounds on his forearms closed and mended together.

 

“Ferula.” Sirius muttered. Bandages wrapped firmly around Percy’s wrists and forearms. 

 

None of them said anything for a long while. Percy was still on his knees on the wooden floor, absentmindedly watching as Sirius cleaned up the mess he caused. He wasn’t in a state to move, nevertheless to think .

 

“Up now.” Sirius offered a hand for him. “You need a warm dinner and a strong cup of tea.”

 

“...I think I’m starting to lose my mind.” Percy mumbled as the older wizard helped him up on his feet. “I-I don’t even remember what made me lose it. All I know is that everything was too much at once and I was so angry…no, I was furious. I-I…”

 

“You don’t have to explain anything.” Sirius interrupted him and led him out of the parlour. “You don’t think I’ve lost my mind a couple of times now? Sometimes, there’s times where I can’t tell the line of reality and unreality. Apparently, that’s a common thing in trauma.”

 

Percy sat down on a chair in the kitchen, trying to sort out his thoughts and searched for the one thing that had triggered him into a close breakdown.

 

“I hate the Ministry. I hate it . ” He finally said, his voice full with poison. His hands curled into tight fists and his shoulders were shaking with rage. “What was meant to protect and help our people has turned into a corrupted, dystopian nightmare.”

 

His own memories flashed in his mind. Always seeing his father tired and overworking. Dark shadows under his eyes, but still giving him a warm smile and one slightly trembling hand gave a thumbs up.

 

“Don’t worry, this is just temporary! It will get better in time.”

 

That was a lie. A lie his father believed himself.

 

It was never going to be better.

 

Fudge had no intention of easing on his workload. That was his main reason why he ever decided to go into the Ministry; an attempt to ease the burden. He had comforted himself with the mindset that his father wouldn’t be alone, that he can take on half the burden.

 

“I will definitely go to the Ministry and work hard, so Dad can finally take it easy!” He remembered his resolve when he was a seven year old boy. 

 

So much for that promise.

 

Then again…it was that thing Bill told him.

 

“But you know, don’t you think Dad would’ve been happier if you worked with something you liked?”

 

All these feelings only made him more exhausted. 

 

“I think I’m going to bed after dinner…” Percy sighed and rested his chin on the table. “This shitshow just makes me tired.”

 

“Probably a good call.” Sirius said simply. 

 

Percy didn’t bother with an answer.

 

“Hey.” Sirius put a gentle hand on his head. “Don’t beat yourself up for what happened. You did your best. You warned your siblings about the toad and you had that strong vision. Maybe it didn’t work out like the way you wanted, but your family wouldn’t want you to blame yourself for this.”

 

“...it feels like it is.” Percy rose up and rested his back against the chair. “I’ve been having visions, Sirius. Of a different path I was supposed to take. I had visions of a future that didn’t come to pass. That future where I became estranged from my family, because I chose a job over my family.”

 

Sirius said nothing, but looked at him with a serious expression. He was waiting for the ginger to continue.

 

“That face in the newspaper…the Minister’s assistant. That was supposed to be me in that future I foresaw, but is now replaced by the most despicable person I know. Hector Landry. He’s older than me and I worked with him under Mr. Crouch.” He explained. 

 

“Landry, huh.” Sirius said slowly. “I’m familiar with that type. Another wizard name of blood supremacists. Sounds like your time at the Ministry really wasn’t fucking peachy. Does Arthur know?”

 

“No.” Percy shook his head. “I couldn’t bring it up. I thought about it, but then it was the Quidditch World Cup and after that, I got drowned in work and it didn’t get better after that. Then the whole Triwizard Tournament fiasco happened and the rest is history.”

 

Sirius gave a mirthless chuckle. “Those fuckers really toyed with you, huh…” He muttered bitterly.

 

“You have no idea. ” Percy sighed. “When…when Crouch was out of the picture, Landry overworked me as hell and all the time, he kept giving me condescending remarks and humiliated me at every point. Dumped all important assignments on me and shortened my deadlines on purpose.” Percy was trying his hardest to not fall back to that horrible, horrible year that had nearly broken him. “I struggled to keep it together in front of my parents and Bill. I slept badly and I kept eating less, just to save more time for the work I was supposed to do.” He inhaled and exhaled, slowly. “You know…I think me being fired in the end was a blessing in disguise. I’m too afraid to think about what would’ve happened if Fudge found out about my Seer abilities…if I had become his assistant instead of finding the Institute.”

 

“The wanker would’ve never let you out of his sight, that’s for sure.” Sirius said with a snarl. “Fudge has always been a coward in my opinion. I never liked him, not even before I was sent to Azkaban. A well-meaning coward back then, but I saw the signs of hunger. A desire for power.” He looked back at Percy. “Ambition bites harder than the most potent drug and I’m really relieved that you got out before you got caught in the web. Once you are stuck in the inner circle of that Ministry…there is no way out.”

“You’re not talking of experience, are you?”

 

Sirius waved with his wand, letting the soup on the stove simmer a little with lowered heat. He didn’t look at Percy for a moment, his eyes kept staring down at the food he was making. 

 

“...there was someone I knew back then. He was in the same year as me, James and Sirius. His name was Galahad. Thick glasses, freckles and neatly parted hair. He was kind, clever and talented, so amazingly talented. So compassionate and wise, although he was the youngest in his family.” Sirius took a deep breath. “He went into the Ministry, during the height of the war. His older brothers nearly threw a gasket and they kept questioning his decision, asking if he was out of his mind. Me and James also thought he was. Getting into the Ministry’s inner circle at that time was dangerous, nearly a suicide mission. You don’t know who can be trusted and everyone suspected there were spies in there. But Galahad was stubborn and said that in order to save our world from horrible danger, one man needs to step up.”

 

The soup was done and he summoned a couple of bowls.

 

“One man for thousands of innocent lives. That’s what Galahad said.” Sirius continued as he served soup. “It was a horrifying sentence, but it drove home for us. He was also in the Order.” He looked at Percy. “You know it’s a terrifying choice when even Dumbledore protests against it.”

 

Percy looked up. “He protested-”

 

“Yes.” Sirius said, he placed the bowls on the dining table and took a seat. “Dumbledore was against Galahad’s idea. He said it was a terrible risk. Much could go wrong. But it did very little to change Galahad’s mind and it seemed like he understood how serious he needed to take it, because he cut contact with all of us for a whole year.” Sirius looked as if he was cast backwards in time. “Twelve months…without a single sound. Not even a sign that he was doing well. And then, we got news that he was back. But there was no time to celebrate because it was in the middle of a bad battle. His family was in danger and he was compromised. I don’t know what Snakeface ordered his idiots to do, but all I know is that he wanted to steal a child that had an extraordinary ability he wanted to use. Fuck, it makes me sick to even remember. It was just a baby, not even a year old. Galahad…well, he managed to save his own family. On the cost of his own life.”

 

“He…he sacrificed himself?”

 

“Yes.” Sirius nodded. “Galahad was in a relationship with Pettigrew at that time, so…well, he was shell shocked when he got the news. Maybe that was why he ended up betraying us all…I don’t know.” The older wizard reflected on what he knew. “His family got relocated to another place; a new home where no one can enter because of powerful wards. Turns out that his sacrifice only made those protection wards stronger. The bottom line is that I never got to see Galahad again after he went into the Ministry’s inner circle during the war. I…I really cared for that guy. That’s why it was such a shocker to hear he was dead.”

 

“...maybe that’s why I’m here.” Percy said softly. “Maybe my future vision was trying to warn me, so I would stray from the path of a horrible fate. I don’t fully understand the extent of my abilities as a Seer, but I’m trying. I thought if I took Divination in school, I would find answers. But that proved to be a bad idea. At least I got something out of it, I know how to use certain tools to predict the future.”

 

“I always used to think Divination was a waste of time.” Sirius shrugged. “One of us took it anyway, so we could cover all the courses. For prank purposes, of course.”

 

“I know, that’s why you and Professor Lupin-erm, Remus are my brothers’ role models.” Percy snorted, feeling a little better after his…episode. “I always used to believe they didn’t care much for me. I’m boring, after all.”

 

Sirius took a sip from the wine he drank with the dinner. “I don’t think you’re boring. Just different. It’s usually harder to understand someone who’s more different from what they expected.”

 

Percy didn’t have anything else to say, so he finished his soup and left for his bedroom. He felt fortunate that he was always wearing his dress shirts, so no one would see his firmly bandaged arms. 

 

‘It’s not like I harmed myself intentionally.’ He thought to himself as he lied down in the four poster bed, staring up at the ceiling and thinking as he tried to sleep. ‘I just happened to pick up a cursed knife instead of a normal one.’

 

He wasn’t wrong for what he said earlier, either. Percy truly hated the Ministry, the source of his family’s suffering. The only reason he ever went to work there was to lessen his father’s burden, but even a selfless act like that came to bite him back.

 

Percy realised that he didn’t actually know what he wanted to do in his life. 

 

But the Institute paid him very well and he was comfortable, despite the recent horror adventures.

 

‘I better sleep. Tomorrow’s another day.’

 


 

Far away from London, a boy was running for his life.

 

He could barely see his path before his eyes, in the darkness of the night. The hurried steps of his sneakers echoed in the silence that was only disturbed otherwise by his heavy breathing. His lungs inhaled and exhaled fast. His legs ached from how long he had been running.

 

But one wrong turn became his fall, in the shape of a dead-end alley. 

 

The boy nearly cried in horror and despair when he was faced with a solid brick wall.

 

“There is nowhere to hide, boy. You can’t run anymore.”

 

“Go away!” The boy shouted, his back pressed against the bricked wall and trying to get away from his chasers, despite the hopelessness of the situation. “Leave me alone! I-I’ve called the police, they’re looking for me!”

 

“Lies.” A cool, much older voice responded. “There is no one coming for you, Callum Brodie. No one is looking for you. No police…not even your mother. No one.”


And poor Callum Brodie screamed for his mother as he was taken in the darkness. Literal darkness.

Notes:

Well, once again...so sorry for the delay. This was a tricky chapter to write and the chapter's title was really hard to come up with for so long. Not only that, but my health issues decided to kick my ass. Again.

This story is going a little slower, due to no one was Not Them-ed. But we're now entering the second half of this story and Stranger content will appear soon. Yeah, it ain't gonna be fun.

We've also gotten our first appearance from Callum Brodie. He's going to become a recurring character in the series, so...keep an eye out for that.

I'm trying to update this thing weekly, as it goes. But my time management is still tricky as spring is a busy time for me. But on the positive note, summer is just around the corner, so my updates should get more frequent.

Next up; we'll return to Harry and his friends at Hogwarts. Jenny causes trouble when she refuses to bend to Umbridge's will and indirectly causes Malfoy to question himself. Harry finds unsavory truths about his father, but he also another clue to the mystery of Cassidy Mercury...in Snape's pensieve. Why does Snape have to many memories of his godsister?

Find out in the next chapter, "The Potion Master and The Golden Girl"

- Pookily

Chapter 16: The Potion Master and the Golden Girl

Summary:

We're back at Hogwarts again. Jenny refuses to bend to Umbridge's will. Harry finds more questions than answers in Snape's pensieve.

Why did he have memories about Cassidy, in first place?

And Malfoy starts to pull at the chain that ties him...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The week that had followed Dumbledore’s departure was simply horrible.

 

First of all, the worst thing that could’ve happened to them all was that Umbridge was made headmistress of the school. Something Jenny instantly proclaimed was the most idiotic thing she ever heard in her life.

 

Harry was kind of dissociating when the ginger girl paced around in the common room, ranting about corruption, bribery and the undermining of hardworking scholars who deserved that position more than a plain, old Ministry-worker who knew nothing about teaching, even less about running a school.

 

But the silver lining was that Umbridge was apparently locked away from the Headmaster’s Office, which meant that Hogwarts itself didn’t truly acknowledge her as the headmistress.

 

But there was something else that bothered Harry.

 

He thought about Percy’s last letter. Hermes had arrived completely exhausted, carrying a letter that was written in all haste. Percy’s trusty owl was still recovering, but Harry understood that Percy must’ve known something.

 

Once again, he wished he could speak with Sirius and ask what was going on. 

 

“Harry, this is Percy! 

 

DON’T hold your club meeting tonight! You are being betrayed! Stay in your common room and don’t come out until the next day! I know this because I had a future vision just now!

 

Marietta Edgecombe is the traitor, but don’t confront her! Don’t jinx or hex her! I beg you and my siblings to listen to me, for once in your lives! Don’t hold any meetings! And if this reaches you too late, burn the letter!

 

-Percy” 

 

Future vision.

 

Percy was a Seer. He could see and predict the future.

 

Why did he never say anything? Did Ron know?

 

Although his letter arrived too late, Harry thanked his lucky stars that Umbridge was too preoccupied with catching him and Filch was too busy trying to catch the other students. Otherwise, this letter would’ve fallen into their hands and Percy would’ve probably been in trouble.

 

It didn’t help that he couldn’t focus on the whole “emptying his brain from thoughts” thing he needed to do to make the occlumency easier. Everytime he shut his eyes, all he could see was that disturbing door in the dark hallway, or more recently, Cassidy’s face from the other side of that veiled vault, her face obscured as if she was underwater. 

 

Harry had already come to the conclusion that it wouldn’t be a good idea if Umbridge found out about his private investigation about Cassidy. For him, it nearly felt like the Ministry was trying to cover up her disappearance.

 

However…he figured there was one way to find out about Mercury. And that was to ask a pureblood, preferably not a Slytherin, about the family name.

 


 

He didn’t get a chance to do it, because they were disturbed by no one else than Draco Malfoy. Who, of course, revealed that he and a select few was in the 

 

“Well, Blackwood?” Malfoy sneered. “Nothing to say?”

 

Jenny simply looked at the blonde Slytherin, with something strange in her eyes. “No.” She said and shook her head. “I just pity you.”

 

That threw him off the loop. “What?”

 

“I said that I pity you, Malfoy. Because at this rate, your life will never be yours to control.” Jenny said and crossed her arms. “Always do someone else’s bidding and you will win absolutely nothing on it. Well, I suppose all the gold and high status in the world is a comfort, but how much longer?” She let her arms fall to her side and she straightened her back. “Yes, I might be poor and I might be a half-blood. But I’m at least free to do whatever the hell I want. I am my own free person, unlike you.”

 

She gave a dry, mirthless chuckle. “Why should I fear Umbridge or even Voldemort himself. There are much worse horrors out there. I sorta envy your ignorance a little, but I suppose that would kill me faster.” She sighed. “Well, I’m late for lunch. Enjoy your shackled life, Malfoy.”

 

Jenny just walked past Malfoy, as if her words hadn’t burnt the Slytherin. 

 

Unfortunately, Harry didn’t have time to reflect on this, because he got dragged to Umbridge’s office by Filch and was forced to an interrogation in disguise of “tea time”. And that got thankfully short-lived because of what Fred and George had planned.

 

It turns out that Fred and George had set off their Weasley’s Wildfire Whiz-bangs on the second floor. Not that Umbridge or Filch ever caught them or even found them out, of course. The two pranksters relished in being praised by Jenny, who found that vastly funny.

 

There was something heartwarming to see Jenny laugh, it was loud and happy compared to how she usually laughed now. There was a light in her eyes and her joy was nearly contagious. It was almost as if something had changed in her since last December, when her older brother nearly died. 

 

The twins bowed and made two fireworks chase each other, making her laugh and applaud more.

 

Harry hadn’t even noticed how down Jenny had actually been. But the more he thought about it, it made more sense when he had the context; Jenny was a fifteen year old autistic witch with no father, an abusive mother and a Squib brother who provided for her. Martin was the only family she had.

 

It gave him the idea to wonder how autism is looked on by the wizard community. He couldn’t speak for the Muggle community, but he knew how Vernon regarded it and he wasn’t in the mood of opening that can of worms when he knew it would harm Jenny.

 

But if the magical community was so hung up about blood hierarchy and social status, how did they regard autism?

 

Ron didn’t answer at first, for the first few seconds. “Well…not great.” He finally said. “This is gonna sound really awful, but as long as they show signs of magic, they’re pretty much…one of us.” He made quotation gestures with his hands at the three last words. “But some extremists thinks that autism comes from Muggleborns and their families, even spreading some really hurtful crap about it’s a disease. But that’s just propaganda, nothing else.”

 

“That’s so barbaric!” Hermione exclaimed furiously. “Autism isn’t like that at all, they just happen to be different than most and it’s not genetic! It’s not a disease, there’s nothing to be cured of!”

 

“Well, they don’t see it like that, okay?” Ron snapped, he turned into a more testier mood as the subject progressed. “Don’t you think this scares the shit of me?! That Percy might be autistic and we never bloody noticed because we always took him for granted?!”

 

It was silent for a short moment and Harry thought they were lucky they were the only ones in the common room right now or this would’ve quickly turned awkward. 

 

Ron took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “...sorry.” He muttered. “But you guys don’t get it. You weren’t there when I saw what happened to Percy last summer. He doesn’t know that we’ve noticed, but he was broken. The Ministry screwed him over for a whole year and he never told anyone because he’s gotten this idea that he must step up and provide for us. Then they just fired him when he didn’t want to become their little spying toy.” It was clear to see that Ron or probably the other Weasleys had seen more than Percy thought he allowed.

 

“It wasn’t fun to see, alright? He kept derailing, but downplaying the whole thing. Dad kept saying that we shouldn’t pressure him, to give him space and all that. If he didn’t find that institute, what do you think would’ve happened to him? I’m scared to even think about that!”

 

Hermione bit her lower lip. “Have you talked to him about what you feel?”

 

“In this prison? Sure.” Ron scoffed. “My point is that if Percy turns out to be autistic…think about how people like Umbitch get hung up on blood status. What do you think will happen to him then?” He paused for a moment. “That’s why…maybe it’s safer for him to stay in the Muggle world then. I don’t want to see him hurt anymore, I’m sick of it.”

 


 

So what Harry gathered was that autism was looked upon with some prejudice. Not completely unlike blood status or social standing. But apparently, autism was treated as a less concern compared to blood status.

 

As long as an autistic person had magic, they belonged to the wizard community and had equal rights. But not everyone looked at it with kind eyes and Harry understood Ron’s worry; Percy would be treated differently and trying to fit in the magical world was harsh . So that was probably why Ron thought Percy would live happier in the muggle world.

 

When Harry talked to Jenny about this, she only nodded. “Ron isn’t wrong about that. Being an autistic witch…it’s difficult. I’m only lucky because I have protection from my grandfather. Compared to their muggle counterparts, the magical community in the USA has a more progressive view and since Grandad is an important diplomat of sorts…their progressive laws protect me from discrimination and maltreatment in our society.”

 

“If Percy is autistic, what would happen to him?”

 

“...depends.” Jenny said with a sigh. “When someone underage is diagnosed with autism in our world, the parents can choose to have this information classified from public viewing. It simply means no one at the ministry will see his condition. At St. Mungos, the healers have clearance to see it, but they have their silence protocol. They can be sued or fined if they leak a patient’s information like that.”

 

Harry let all this information sink into his head and it took a while, because Jenny’s vocabulary had more “big words” as Ron called it. “But Percy is of age. Does that mean he makes the choice?”

 

“Pretty much, yeah. But it also depends on how your autism is. See it as colours and they belong to the same flower. Some can take care of themselves and be completely independent and some need help to manage their life. And some may be dependent on someone taking care of them, maybe for the rest of their lives. In my case, I can take care of myself as long as I have someone who helps me with certain things, that’s why I have such a close bond with Martin.”

 

“But you’ll be independent one day, right?” Harry asked.

 

“Yeah, as long as I keep up with my progress. That’s why I always have a list, I need a reminder of what I need to do and it’s sorted after how important those tasks are.” Jenny said before her smile vanished. “But…I’d be lying if I said that I’m not bothered by my disability.”

 

Harry has always seen Jenny with a smile, at least for the time he has known her. He felt a little ashamed that he hadn’t known of her existence until the fifth year started. 

 

Well, he knew that she existed. But only as “Blackwood”, a girl in the same year and house as him. A girl who shared dorms with Hermione, but…just a nameless face in the background. No one really talked about her either. Harry had never even heard Parvati or Lavender talk about her.

 

“You’ve noticed it too, right?” The ginger girl said as they walked through another corridor together. “People usually avoid me, even those in our house.” She stopped and took a deep breath. “I’m sure you were busy and dealing with your own things in our second year, but…a week before the whole Chamber of Secrets thing started, Pansy Parkinson started a rumour about autism being contagious. It’s silly, it’s really silly and untrue but…” Her voice started to crack. “But…”

 

Jenny turned around and faced Harry, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “I felt so…humiliated. Everyone avoided me, as if I was diseased. My grandfather always said that I should never let anyone look down at me…that I should always be proud of who I am. But it hurts. It hurt so much and even if the rumours died down eventually, there are still traces of that today.” Jenny raised a hand and angrily wiped away any trace of tears. “I’m not going to cry. I’m not going to show weakness to them.”

 

Harry had always felt bothered by tears. It was part of the reason why he and Cho never worked out during their short lived relationship. But seeing Jenny being close to tears, it didn’t bother him. These weren’t tears out of grief, but humiliation and anger. He knew those feelings too well.

 

“I’m not going to be defined by what people think of me.” Jenny said, determined. “And you shouldn’t either. Maybe I don’t know everything that you have been through and I’m not gonna pretend that I know what you’re feeling, ‘cause I don’t. But you don’t have to be alone in this and you don’t have to shoulder your burdens alone.”

 

“You don’t have to, either.” Harry found the correct words he was looking for. “You act like you’re strong all the time, but it’s fine if you aren’t. I don’t think everyone is okay on the inside, to be honest. But I guess some people are just better at hiding it.”

 

“Like Cassidy Mercury?”

 

Harry was silent.

 

“You’re not subtle in your investigation, you know.” Jenny remarked. They had gone outside and sat down on a stone bench in the courtyard. It was a warm day in May, so they decided to sit outside. “I’d do the same if Martin vanished.”

 

“It’s not the same thing.” Harry sighed.

 

“It sorta is, if Martin disappeared before I was born.” Jenny countered. “Cassidy Mercury would’ve probably been the closest thing to a big sister, if she was here. Just think about it, she’d probably take custody of you when you got introduced to the magical world.”

 

And the thing is that Harry knew she was right. He had time to think about this matter since their student union got shut down and Umbridge seized control over the school. 

 

Cassidy was the same as Charlie Weasley, they were the same and she graduated June 1991. He turned eleven the next month. Cassidy could’ve taken custody of him legally since she was of age and graduated Hogwarts with honours. She could’ve been the one to introduce him to the magical world, after all.

If she hadn’t disappeared into thin air, that is.

 

“I think the worst part is that you are right. Maybe Cassidy would’ve been the closest thing to a big sister I could’ve had.” Harry admitted. Then another thought hit him. “How do you know about Cassidy Mercury?”

 

“My grandfather used to work with her father. I’m not sure what they did, but this was before Grandad moved to a desert community in the southwest part of America.” Jenny dropped the bomb. “I’ve asked Grandad and he confirmed that he knew her father. Well, before he went crazy because of a cursed artefact. Apparently, he wanted to change the ministry and purge it from corruption. But the artefact he got his hands on was cursed and killed him instead.”

 

Cassidy Mercury…Cursed Vaults…lost her best friend to the Killing Curse…and now, a cursed artefact. If he didn’t know better, then he’d almost think that Cassidy was a “cursed” girl.

 

“It seems to be a pattern for her. Being surrounded by curses.” Harry said after a brief moment of silence. “There has to be someone who knew her during her years at Hogwarts.” 

 

“Maybe the teachers know. But it’s hardly as if we can go around and ask.” Jenny said. “That pink toad has disgusting eyes everywhere. Spying on us, as if we’re some kind of enemy, and even Malfoy is letting himself being used as a tool.”

 

“Speaking of Malfoy, why did you say those things?” Harry asked her. The words Jenny had exchanged with Malfoy, back when he unfairly took points from them, lacked the usual bite.

 

“I guess I got tired of his stupid antics. It’s one thing you’re act stupid in school, but he’s letting himself be used by an actual adult. Everyone knows that Malfoys are lackeys to Voldemort, but he doesn’t have to.” Jenny looked up at the blue skies. “Only you can break the shackles that weigh you down. One day, I will do that. I’m going to break the ties I have to my mother and leave this place once for all.” Her brown eyes glanced at him. “You can do that too. Break the chains that keep you down. It’s the same thing with the Dursleys, isn’t it?”

 

“It is.”

 

Unbeknownst to them, Malfoy stood hidden behind a pillar and heard every word. And if anyone had witnessed it, they’d be surprised to see him turn and walk away without any announcement that he had heard everything.

 


 

Everything went straight to hell, either way. Even when it came to occlumency and in retrospect, Harry didn’t know why he thought it would become better. Maybe Jenny’s optimistic influence was rubbing off, what did he know?

 

Harry cursed his own curiosity, which landed him into this situation. If he was in a mood to scold himself for the breach in privacy, then he would’ve done that already. But he was currently preoccupied with being shocked over this memory’s contents and feeling severely disappointed in his father.

 

“Who wants to see me take off Snivelly's pants?”

 

‘This is wrong. All of this…this is so wrong on so many levels.’

 

But whether James really did take off Snapes pants, Harry never found out. A hand had closed tight over his upper arm, closed with a pincer-like grip. Wincing, Harry looked round to see who had hold of him, and saw, with a thrill of horror, a fully grown, adult-sized Snape standing right beside him, white with rage.

 

“Having fun?”

 

Before Harry could respond, their surroundings suddenly changed and a voice cut through the tense atmosphere. Later when Harry would look back and reflect, this moment only took a few seconds. But it left an impact on them both.

 

“You’re not as bad as everyone makes it sound.”

 

Cassidy Mercury’s voice. 

 

The memory has changed. Instead of a sunny, warm June day in the past, this was night at the Hogwarts grounds. The dark skies were clear, decorated by thousands of shimmering stars and a thin crescent moon that resembled a smile in a strange angle.

 

But even in the darkness, Harry recognized Cassidy Mercury, whom he had only seen on moving photographs and vaguely seen in his dreams, obscured behind the thin veil in the ancient vault arch. 

 

She was probably the prettiest girl he had ever seen. Golden hair in a voluminous bob cut and dressed in school robes, she didn’t seem to look older than fifteen or sixteen. She had a different stance than him; a straight back and relaxed shoulders. It was strange to see a student seem so calm in front of Snape.

 

Even if said Potions Master was right beside him, still holding his arm in a firm grasp.

 

“And you are delusional, Mercury.” Past Snape simply drawled, standing in front of his student with crossed arms. “Are you finished wasting my time at this hour?”

 

“Not by far.” Cassidy shook her head, her smile had vanished and she now had the look of determination. “I’m serious. Train me.”

 

“What for?”

 

“To brave the Cursed Vaults and return alive.”

 

There seemed to be a long silence between them. “What you are attempting to do is madness, Mercury. Even if you have managed to prove that these vaults are real, you also know the risks. No one who enters comes out alive. Ever. Get that through your ridiculously thick head!”

 

“You can insult me as much as you want, but I’m going to enter the vault either way.” Cassidy retorted back without hesitation. “Rakepick has her eyes set on Percy and I can’t let that happen. Not after losing Rowan…” She looked up again. “Rakepick has already stated that she wants Percy as a sacrifice to appease whatever exists in the one vault that controls the others and it doesn't take a genius to see that she wants to use the powers of the vaults to resurrect You Know Who.” Her hands clenched her fists. “A seer with a pure heart…that’s what she needs to sacrifice. I can’t let that happen. Not now, not tomorrow and not even for a hundred years. I need to do whatever it takes to secure our world from what she intends to unleash.”

 

Past Snape only narrowed his eyes at his student, one he claimed to loath, “And will you commit to it? Are you prepared to undertake such a mission, even if it costs your life?”

 

“I won’t die if you train me, Sir.” Cassidy replied. “Potions aren’t the only thing you excel in, is it? I will need your wisdom and guidance, if I’m to brave the cursed vaults and seal them up forever before a great calamity enters our world.”

 

Past Snape looked at his students from up to down, as if he was judging if she was up to the task and to his standards. 

 

“Very well. But I expect you to listen and follow my instructions. Hopefully better than what you do in class.” Past Snape replied. “Don’t expect me to go easy on you, Mercury. Because this will be your training in hell.”

 

Then something strange started to happen. The surroundings seemed to tremble and jump at several memories at once, like how a broken tv screen or a virus-infected computer starts to glitch.

 

“-but it sort of sounds like an apology?”

 

“I told you I loath idle chatter. It’s a statement of fact. Do with it as you wish.”

 

“I accept your fact, Sir.”

 

Another memory.

 

Cassidy is standing on the railing of the Astronomy Tower. Her appearance is dishevelled, a real mess. She had dark circles around her eyes, which looked lifeless, and she was pale as snow.  

 

“Get down, Mercury. This isn’t the answer.” Snape said, pointing a wand at her with a glowing tip. Lumos was active. 

 

“...Merula was right once, sir. I should’ve died before the Vaults opened. No one would’ve died.”

 

“You are talking nonsense. If you had died, this school would’ve stood less of a chance to survive those cursed vaults.” Snape snapped at her. “Khanna’s death is at the hands of Rakepick. So stop wallowing in self-pity! Either you stand up and do something about the matter or you can lie down and die as a spineless coward!”

 

Another memory.

 

Cassidy was lying on her side in the grove of a dark forest, vaguely conscious but too much in pain to respond. Her white button up was stained by dark blood seeping through the white fabric…in the shape of a large zig-zag pattern across her torso; starting at where her heart was and ending at her neck.

 

“That scar will remain for the rest of her life.” Dumbledore’s voice said as he knelt down to the girl, turning her body on her back to examine her injury closer. 

 

Past Snape gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. “No one can know this. If this comes out…Mercury will be cursed to a hellish life.” 

 

And the last memory Harry saw was…

 

It was the Great Hall during the Christmas holidays and it did seem like the actual festive day was over, but Cassidy stood by the long table and faced Snape with a bright smile. On the table was a pale pudding-like dessert.

 

“This tastes just as sweet, but the finish is different…there is something warmer about this. Gingery, if you will.”

 

“Does it mean you hate it?” Cassidy asked with clasped hands behind her back and she seemed genuinely worried.

 

“Not at all, Mercury. This dessert has a complex flavour. That can be a good thing.” Snape replied. 

 

“So does it mean you like it?” Cassidy asked with a hopeful smile.

 

“I will say this, Mercury…” Snape drawled. “You’re not entirely unskilled in your culinary pursuits.” And then, he had a very unfamiliar expression upon his next words. “Thank you for the gift and…Merry Christmas.”

 

Cassidy smiled and started to leave, but when she turned around to look at her professor for a short moment, she saw the potions master looking down at the dessert and smiling warmly. It was a sight Harry had never seen before and it had never crossed his mind that Snape was capable of happiness-

 

“ENOUGH!” 

 

And the Snape Harry knew threw him out of his pensive, enraged.

 

“Get…OUT!” He snarled.

 


 

Harry was awake that night, staring up in the ceiling of his four poster bed with too many thoughts swirling in his head. The one image he couldn’t get rid of was the face of Cassidy’s smile and it was directed at Snape, of all people in the world.

 

After seeing those memories, it was so obvious now. Cassidy was Snape’s favourite student. Was that why he was so cruel and bitter to everyone else? Was it because he thought Cassidy was dead and grieved her?

 

‘He trained her.’ Harry thought to himself. ‘Snape trained her until she became strong and powerful. His attitude was…I can’t believe I’m even thinking about it, but it was much kinder than now. He was harsh on Cassidy, but it’s clear that she was his favourite.’

 

Snape from the 1980s was so much different than the Snape he knows.

 

Now when he thinks about it, he had never heard Bill or Charlie complain more on Snape than the load of homework he used to give. Not a word about how he was during or outside classes. Tonks had complained that he was a sourpuss, but that was also because she pulled pranks on the potions master.

 

Then again…they never said a word about Cassidy either. The only reason why Harry found out about her was because Ron said Cassidy was Charlie’s girlfriend. That was what started his interest and eventual investigation.

 

Snape had already seemed furious when he caught him seeing his school memories, but he seemed in a worse mood when all those memories of Cassidy Mercury surfaced, all mixed together as if the owner was in turmoil about her.

 

“Leave!” Snape barked at him. “Never speak a word of this! NEVER!”

 

Harry ended up getting little to no sleep, plagued between what his father did in the past and what Cassidy meant to Snape.

 


 

The first day of the Easter Break was surprisingly gloomy. Normally most students would be happy over a small break in their studies, but with Umbridge around…

 

Well, they were busy planning for their exams either way. Harry was sure that he and Ron would’ve had a bigger shock about seeing their fully packed study schedule if they hadn't been prepared by Jenny and her insistence on structure.

 

“Hey, I’ve got a free day in the week!” Ron said cheerfully.

 

Jenny leaned against Harry. “Wait for it…” She whispered.

 

“It’s for Quidditch practice.” Hermione responded.

 

Jenny snickered. “Called it.” She mumbled.

 

“Didn’t you help out with our new study schedules?” Harry asked her. 

 

“Not really, Hermione only wanted to know my strengths and weaknesses in the academic sense and then she didn’t need anything else.” Jenny said. “I am so happy that I managed to prepare you and Ron well.”

 

With only a few months beforehand, Jenny had managed to help both Harry and Ron with their current knowledge. He had no idea that there was a fun way to study until she decided to change tactics and introduce them to flashcards or make a gameshow of their studies.

 

Currently, Harry was in the rage of Exceeds Expectations and Ron was slightly above Acceptable. 

 

“Now when we have all the basics from year one to four, it should be easier to study for the OWL exams.” Hermione said, obviously very excited about their progress. “Jenny, does your Ravenclaw friend want to have a study session with us?”

 

“Danny? Yeah, he’d love to. He’s not too fond of being in his common room right now and he can’t stand the sight of Edgecombe. Not that I blame him.” Jenny said. “I don’t have any sympathy towards that snitch, it doesn’t matter if her mom works at the Ministry or not. Ron’s dad also works at the Ministry, but you don’t see him prioritising his dad’s career above our safety, do you? No, I don’t think so.”

 

Hermione blinked. “Are you okay, Jenny?” She decided to ask instead.

 

“I’m fine.” Jenny said. “This place just suffocates me. It didn’t used to, but I’m getting overwhelmed all the time. It’s that fucking toad’s fault.”

 

Hermione looked absolutely aghast at Jenny swearing. “Language!”

 

“It was bad English.” 

 

“Ugh!” Hermione groaned and shook her head. “Anyways, we’re going to have career advice soon. Any idea what our career plans are?”

 

Harry noticed that Jenny’s face fell a little and she looked down at her own study schedule.

 

“It’d be cool to be an Auror.” Ron said, not noticing the other ginger’s silence. “Otherwise, I wouldn’t think about the Ministry at all. And no, I’m not gonna work my arse for top grades. Percy got top grades and look at where that got him.”

 

“I’m not sure about my future.” Jenny said and leaned back at her armchair. “I always do my best and I have good grades, but I’ve never thought I’d come this far.”

 

“But isn’t there anything you want?” Hermione asked. “Surely there has to be something you want to do?”

 

Jenny was quiet for a moment. “Not an overly fancy job, I just want to earn enough to be comfortable in life. Definitely not the Ministry, But…maybe a broadcaster?”

 

“You want to speak on the radio?” Ron asked. “It’s not bad, but why?”

 

“Remember I told you about my grandad working and living in America? He lives in this weird desert community. Well, there’s this radio host who can just capture his listeners with his voice. I’ve only been there once, but it was amazing. Except most people called me an interloper, but it was just a phase.” She sighed wistfully. “I really wish that I could get the right frequency here, so we could listen to his show.”

 

“Or we can just travel to America this summer.” Ron suggested. “If I had the money, I’m game.”

 

“Is it hard to travel to another country without the muggle way?” Harry suddenly asked. “I know about transportations here , but not about outside…”

 

“Most people use an international portkey, but there is an alternative if your health isn’t compatible with portkeys.” Jenny said. “Grandad had to submit a request to an office in the Ministry, but you basically get this really old compass with runes. The compass is necessary if you’re going with an international bus. It’s like the Night Bus, but better. It will take you wherever you want to go. Before boarding the international bus, you need to set it in the right coordinates and then activate it. Then you can just sit back and relax.”

 

“Sounds amazing.” Hermione said.

 

“It’s definitely better than the Night Bus. We travelled with the international bus when we went to Egypt.” Ron remarked. “But the price depends on the location too. Where does your grandad live?”

 

“South-western America.” Jenny replied. “I think it’s somewhere between Nevada and Arizona.”

 

“Yup, that’s gonna cost.” Ron grimaced.

 

“On the other hand…” Jenny trailed off before she smiled with flushed cheeks. “Becoming an archivist wouldn’t be so bad.”

 


 

Harry’s career advice was a disaster from the start. He had thought that these meetings was supposed to be private between students and their heads of house. But it seems like Umbridge decided to supervise them for some reason.

 

But he felt a little better once he got to hear about Jenny’s meeting.

 

Ron laughed so much that he couldn’t speak. “Apparently, she just sat there with crossed arms and refused to say anything about her career plans.” Hermione bristled irritably with a glare aimed at Jenny. 

 

“I just said that I didn’t feel comfortable with being supervised, as if I was an escaped prisoner from Azkaban.” Jenny simply said. “The look on Umbridge’s face was worth it.”

 

“And when Umbridge tried to imply that it was her right to be there, Jenny instantly recited the laws that restricted her from meddling with an autistic witch’s rights in society. Yes, these laws are recently new, but very active.” Hermione continued and looked as if she wanted to tear off her hair or cry from frustration.

 

“So Umbridge had no choice than to give up and leave.” Ron wheezed with laughter. “Jenny’s a gem, isn’t she?”

 

“Well, she has certain rules that protect her at least. But McGonagall can’t be happy with Jenny right now.” Harry said and he was more worried that Umbridge might hunt Jenny for her insolence now.

 

“I’m more worried that Umbridge is going to be terrible to her in class. The last thing I want to happen is that Jenny gets thrown into detention.” Hermione said and buried her face in her hands. “I don’t want that horrible quill to be used on her…”

 

“I won’t let it happen.” Jenny said plainly. “And Umbridge has to catch me first. I don’t look like it, but I’m small and fast.”

 


 

Harry got his peace of mind when it came to his issues about his father and his past actions against Snape, but to what cost?

 

Fred and George had caused a spectacular series of troubles, just to give him the chance to use Umbridge’s unguarded fireplace to talk with Sirius and when they were caught, they had escaped from Hogwarts. 

 

“But a swamp!” Ron said as he laughed about the whole thing. “Those two turned a whole corridor into a swamp!”

 

“I know, Ronald!” Hermione hissed, obviously pissed off at both her best friends. Ron, for laughing at this instead of worrying about his brothers’ futures without any NEWTs and Harry, for going against her advice and using Umbridge’s fireplace. “And where has Jenny gone? She was just here for a second!”

 

Harry heard something by his right ear and saw a paper bird flying near his shoulder. He grabbed it and unfolded it. It read “Artefact Storage. Now.” .

 

“It’s Jenny’s handwriting.” Harry said. “Come on, she’s waiting for us.”

 

But nothing could prepare them for what they found. Yes, there was Jenny, but there was also…

 

“Malfoy?”

 

Ron growled and searched for his wand.

 

“Don’t!” Jenny said and pointed her wand at him. “Malfoy have information we might need.”

 

Malfoy rolled his eyes, muttering something under his breath and hissed when Jenny elbowed him in the ribs. He locked eyes with Harry, completely ignoring Ron and Hermione’s existence. “Potter. You’re looking for Mercury, aren’t you?”

 

Harry stared at Malfoy, wondering if this was a peace offering or if it was a trap. “So what if I am?” He decided to say.

 

“...she’s the one we need, right?” Malfoy glared down at the ground. “She can fix this, right? So everything gets to be normal again.”

 

“Whatever “normal” means.” Jenny added with a shrug. “Looks like my words got to you, didn’t they?”

 

“Stuff it, Blackwood. You're not special.” Malfoy said grouchily before he looked at Harry. “You have no reason to trust me, Potter and I have little reason to trust you. But I know things. Cassidy Mercury saved me once and the least I could do is to return the favour.”

 

The blonde leaned against a wall and crossed his arms. “I’m…in a situation. Umbridge doesn’t check the Slytherin students' incoming and outgoing mail, so no one knows this.” He inhaled. “I have information. Not a lot, but some information you can use. My father and his accomplices are planning something big, but if he fails…they’re going to make me into one of them. As a punishment for his failure.” It was as if a shadow was cast over his features, but Malfoy didn’t look the slightest happy. No, he nearly seemed haunted and…fearful. “I don’t want this. Blackwood was right; I’m being chained to a horrible fate.”

 

“So you’re saying that if your father fails, they’re going to make you into a Death Eater?” Harry asked and got it confirmed by a slight nod. “You said Cassidy Mercury once helped you? When was this?”

 

“...” Malfoy was quiet for a moment, as if he was still deciding if he should open up and tell the story or not. “Father brought me here when I was seven or eight. I don’t remember why, but it was business and he claimed I should experience the real world for a moment. Our old house elf came along, his main task was to look after me. That was how I met Mercury.” His eyes were still avoiding them, but they seemed calmer as he recalled the past. “She was everything I was supposed to hate, to despise. I had it in my head to prove that I was better than the famed Golden Girl of Hogwarts. So I decided to borrow my father’s wand to prove it. I got overzealous and then, I dropped it somewhere. Father discovered his wand was missing and he was furious. I was…afraid of his temper and I didn’t dare to say the truth. But he was also going to punish Dobby for it. Mercury saved us both by presenting the wand she found and implied that he simply dropped it. In the eyes of Dumbledore and his staff, it was more proof of her claims than his. I’ve never forgotten what she had done for me. For the rest of the day, Father decided that she should look after me and…I learnt a lot from her.” His hands clenched at his sleeves. “If Mercury returns, she can stop all of this. She can get rid of Umbridge, she can make that idiotic minister see reason…she can help me escape this wretched life.”

 

Malfoy looked at Harry. “I want to make a deal, Potter. You want Mercury to return and I want out of my predestined future. I’ll give you information, if you can promise me a safe escape from my homelife.”

 

Harry looked at Malfoy for a moment. This could be a trick, but at once…he understood how it felt to be trapped in a life he didn’t want. If what Malfoy said was true, then he wasn’t better than him when it came to being a prisoner in his own “home”. The only difference was that Malfoy was stuck in a golden cage with everything he wanted, but lacking the freedom to do what he wished.

 

Living in a golden cage or in a dark prison (which was the Dursley’s place, for him) didn’t have that much difference after all. It was still a prison.

 

“Deal.” Harry decided. “I want to know everything about Cassidy Mercury. Her family tree, how she and I are connected. Everything. In return, I’ll do my best to free you.”

 

Harry and Malfoy shook hands on it.

 

This was the beginning of a new alliance.

Notes:

Alright, this is a ridiculously late update and I apologize immensely for that. But to my defense, two things happened. 1. A decline in mental health, due to untreated trauma. No, I don't go into more details than that. 2. My laptop decided that randomly updating three times and then, crashing one time was a fun activity, which had ruined my chapter progress and nearly driven me to tears.

BUT NOW IT'S FINALLY UP!

As I have previously stated, significant changes is coming to the story and it's not only for the Archives, but for the other characters in this story as well. For example, Malfoy is becoming more self-aware and starts to see the red flags around him.

I've always considered Draco Malfoy as a complex character rather than "a bad guy". Yes, he's a rich, entitled little brat. But he is also being groomed into becoming a Death Eater and he doesn't have a good support system around himself. Sure, he has his mother who loves him enough to betray Voldemort (still one of the greatest moments in the series), but other than that, Malfoy is very alone (I wouldn't call his lackey for his "friends") and as he in this chapter realizes, he lives in a "golden cage".

I always meant for Harry and Draco to have these parallels about being a prisoner, but in different surroundings and circumstances. And Malfoy's memory of Cassidy Mercury, which is based on an actual side quest in Hogwarts Mystery, is meant to be the source of his motivation to break free.

Jenny doesn't know everything, of course, but it's very implied that she's Eye-aligned and because she's seen how Martin is treated by their mother, she's observant enough to recognize signs that all isn't well with Malfoy. However, she also have her issues and I decided to highlight them a little in this chapter. I don't believe that the magical community sees autism with positivity or respect, but it's treated slightly better, compared to the classism and the blood purity discourse. In other words; the magical community thinks the blood purity issue is a bigger issue than disabilities in wizarding children/adults.

Another complex character is, of course, Snape. Here I have given him more reason for being the mean, bitter teacher as he's viewed. In Hogwarts Mystery, both the main quest and side quests, Snape is displayed as an morally grey character, but he had moments of kindness towards Cassidy (aka the player). While Cassidy do have a connection to the Potters, he rather judge her on her own character. Snape grew to become a strange variant of a male parental figure for Cassidy (as her father walked out on her). Here, Snape being a cruel and bitter teacher is the consequence of Cassidy's disappearance and he most likely vowed to never take on a student under his wing ever again, under the belief that they will only die.

Harry will have a vaguely altered image of Snape after seeing the 80s version of him in the pensieve. Yes, he will still dislike him and vice versa. But Harry acknowledges that Cassidy meant much to him, enough to become mean and bitter when the whole world assumes her as "dead".

Enough of my in-depth rant. :P

Next up; we're back to the Archives again. Percy, Tim and Martin are unnerved by the radio silence from their siblings at Hogwarts, but takes it in stride. Sasha discovers trash that isn't from anyone in the office. Jon takes a live statement. Percy gets visited by Basira Hussain regarding an upcoming midnight raid.

Until next time!

-Pookily

Chapter 17: Cry For Help

Summary:

Sasha discover evidence of a stranger living in the tunnels below the archives. Jon is trustworthy enough to take another live statement. Sirius and Remus reunite with an old friend at Grimmauld Place. Percy reunites with his younger twin brothers and later, Percy makes contact in a mind-meld void.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You’re doing okay, bossman?”

 

Percy sighed. He took off his glasses and robbed his closed eyelids. “I’m just tired, Tim. Thanks for asking, I appreciate the care.”

 

“Would it actually kill you to not use politically correct English for once?” Tim joked. “Be a little more casual. It’s not like we’re gonna snitch to Elias and what’s the worst thing he can do? Nag at us until we’re old and grey?”

 

Percy opened his eyes and placed his glasses before his eyes again. “Well.” He sighed softly. He interlaced his fingers and propped his elbows on the surface of his desk, resting his chin on his hands. “I believe that I may get in hot waters for dating my subordinate. Who is, by the way, older than me and far more popular than I could dream of.” He chuckled a little. “I bet if you had been born as a wizard, you would’ve been a Quidditch star player and the most popular guy on campus.”

 

“If I had, you don’t think I would’ve set my eyes on you?”

 

“Hardly!” Percy laughed dryly. “I’ll give you a scenario, Stoker. Imagine you are the firstborn son from a Chilean wizard family, on your mother’s side, and you are a wizard. You’re a big name on campus, you’re a great student and an even greater Quidditch player. Maybe a Chaser…or perhaps a Beater. Not to mention you’re compassionate, a good friend and handsome to boot.” He said as he started to sort out his paperwork of the recent following-ups. 

 

“That probably would’ve happened, if I was born as a wizard.” Tim agreed with a firm nod, but never ceased smiling. “And you?”

 

And this was the part Percy dreaded. “And then, there is me. Percival Weasley. I’m a Weasley, but I’m too different from them. I’m a scholar, a prefect, and the school’s resident nerd. Because I follow the rules exactly on the dot, that makes me the most unpopular person on campus.”

 

“Aw, come on! That can’t be true!” Tim said.

 

“Unfortunately, that is the truth. I don’t hesitate to take points from my house if I see anyone breaking the rules, even from my own brothers. I don’t play Quidditch and have very little interest in it.” Percy continued. “I care too much about my studies and you can always find me in the library. Now…does that sound like you would’ve taken interest in me?”

 

“Yes!” Tim exclaimed with a wide grin.

 

Percy was floored. “What?”

 

“You heard me. Basically, not any differently than now. You know what I see? I see a kind-hearted and intelligent wizard who always looks out for everyone. You care about your future, that’s why you study so hard. You’re also extremely brave in dangerous situations and you don’t hesitate to save lives, even if you have to sacrifice yourself. That’s why you are the greatest boyfriend I could ever set my eyes on.” He smirked at Percy. “It also helps that you’re pretty.”

 

“P-pretty?” Percy stammered and felt his cheeks burn. “Y-you think I’m pretty?”

 

“Yup.” Tim said unashamedly. “Always thought that. Your blue eyes are like oceans and your freckles are like star constellations. Your hair is like ginger waves. But most of all, I love the heart that beats in you. That’s your greatest strength.”

 

Percy covered his face with his hands and tried to not combust. He wasn’t used to getting compliments, let alone compliments with romantic intent. Most of the time, he wasn’t sure if his relationship with Tim was real and just the product of some weird fever dream.

 

“Tim…was there any special reason you entered my office…?”

 

His assistant, and lover, just smiled. “Thought about checking on you. You’ve looked a little depressed lately.”

 

“How can I not, with what’s going on at the school? My own siblings are cut off from communication. I don’t even know how they are doing without their headmaster and the horrible, ill-suited tyrant who has replaced him.”

 

“Yeah, gotcha. I haven’t heard from Danny for ages now.” Tim nodded. “Martin’s fretting about Jenny. He usually gets letters frequently from her, but there has been radio silence for a while now.”

 

Percy nodded, he wasn’t sure what he could say. Hogwarts had really changed and not for the better. All he could hope is that his siblings could endure until the end of term, so they could get a better teacher after summer. It was highly unlikely that Umbridge would remain.

 

“Well, there is no use worrying. It’s already May, so we need to remain patient until we reunite with our siblings in June.” Percy said after he cleared his voice, a sign that they needed to go back to business. 

 


 

“I never believed you were guilty, not for one second. But no one was gonna believe a Squib, were they?” 

 

Sigourney Mercury looked nearly the same, except her golden hair had gotten greyer streaks and her green eyes were tired, yet alive. 

 

“I bet you did the best you could.” Sirius said before he hugged her. “Siggy, I’m so sorry about your daughter. I wish I could do more…”

 

Sigourney released him. “Nope, you’ve done enough for me.” She wiped away any stray tears from her face. “...’sides, I know you would’ve helped if you were here. H-he didn’t have to put her memories on lockdown, if you were free.”

 

“I heard about Peregrine too.” Sirius stuck his hands in his pockets. “I just…I don’t know, maybe I hoped things would work out between you two. Guess I was wrong.”

 

Sigourney sighed as she sat down on a chair by the long table. She propped her elbows on the surface and leaned her face on her hand. “No. He became too detached and unpredictable. He officially left us when…well, a week after James and Lily were found dead and Jacob had gone missing. Cassie was already a mess, but when he walked out on her…she was inconsolable! She kept thinking it was all her fault, for some reason.” Sigourney let out a shaky exhale and blinked away any tears. “I did my best to raise her, I always thought loving her would be enough. But then the whole business with the Cursed Vaults started as soon as she set her foot in Hogwarts. She never told me anything about what was going on, I only found out after she went missing. I was working two jobs at once and I was tired all the time.”

 

Remus reached out and rubbed her shoulder. “She’ll come back. I know she will. Cassidy is your daughter and she isn’t someone who gives up.”

 

“No, I guess not.” Sigourney whispered. “Jacob came back, but he didn’t stay for long. There was always somewhere else he needed to be.” She swallowed thickly. “Then, after her graduation, Cassie went missing. We sought for her for weeks, far longer than what the damned Ministry did.” Her voice was laced with venom. “I don’t forgive Fudge for delaying the search…that goddamn asshole! Oh, I will get him someday! It wasn’t his child who went missing.”

 

She stood up and paced around, fury radiated around her. “He claimed they didn’t have enough resources…bull-fucking-shit!” She exclaimed. “He delayed it on purpose because I happen to be a Squib! That bastard is going to get what’s coming for him and when that happens, I will just stare at him and do nothing! Just like what he did to me!”

 

“Siggy, I know!” Sirius exclaimed. “Please, calm down now…”

 

Sigourney had been like an older sister for him since they first met. That was back when Peregrine was still sane, apparently. They had encountered him in Diagon Alley, the summer after their first year, and that was where they met Sigourney too.

 

“Sigourney, I really don’t want to go down that road and I’m trying to hope for the best, but what if-” Remus started.

 

“My daughter isn’t dead!” Sigourney hissed through her tears. “Don’t you think I would know if my little girl is alive? I know she is out there and Fudge, that bastard, is covering up something!”

 

“But we don’t have any evidence!” Remus countered. “Don’t you think that I want to believe that Cassie is alive too, because she’s too strong and too stubborn to give up? But look at us! A Squib mother, a werewolf and an Azkaban escapee! Who would believe us?”

 

“Enough people believe me.” Sigourney said. “Andromeda believes me, her daughter was friends with Cassie. Arthur and Molly believe me and that’s more than enough for me. They knew my daughter, I trusted them to care for her when I couldn’t be there and they always kept their promise. I would’ve done the same for their children.”

 

“I know.” Sirius said. “Look, I get it. Remus gets it too. Hell, we knew Cassie when she was little. Maybe Peregrine knew he was gonna lose his mind at some point, maybe that was why he made James and Lily godparents for Cassie? I don’t know. But listen, you are not alone in this. Yeah, I’m a little late, but I am here, Siggy.”

 

Sigourney wiped away tears from her face and exhaled slowly. “I know. This situation…it’s crazy and weird. I’ve only had Jacob to support me and he’s away at MACUSA, doing work and also trying to look for his sister. Half the time, I’m scared that he’ll disappear too…that I might lose both of my children.”

 

“Jacob won’t disappear.” Remus reassured her. “And we’ll find Cassidy. She has to be somewhere.”

 

Sigourney sighed heavily. “I don’t know…sometimes I wonder if she found out something. Maybe she figured out something, maybe someone tried to silence her and now, she’s on the run. She was always good at hiding.”

 

“Well, we’re Marauders. We are good at finding.” Sirius smiled. “Come now, how about a cup of tea and some lunch?”

 


 

“What the hell?” 

 

Sasha crossed her arms. “I went inside Percy’s office because I’m still looking for one of my earrings.” She explained. “I thought I had dropped it on the floor, so I looked for it. But instead, I found a bag with trash. And it’s not ours.”

 

Tim narrowed his eyes at the objects on the table. “Food wrappers, empty bottles and a newspaper that’s at least a year old.” He said and looked over the old newspaper. It was dated January 1994, back when Gertrude was still alive. “I know for a fact that this isn’t trash from any of us. We empty the trash every Friday and it’s Tuesday.”

 

“What kind of idiot hides a bag of trash under the chair in the corner of Percy’s office?” Jon scoffed and pushed up his glasses. 

 

“I think someone is living in the tunnels.” Percy suddenly said. “It would make perfect sense, wouldn’t it? We explored the tunnels together last time, but we got separated in a way not even I can explain. It felt…strange, weird. Almost frightening, even. I believe someone didn’t want us there. And now, we’ve found trash from our unwelcome guest down the tunnels.”

 

“So, what are we gonna do?” Tim asked.

 

“We? No, no. You four aren’t gonna do anything about this. I’ll go downstairs and this time, I’m going alone.”

 

“Wait a second.” Jon objected. “What if that’s what the stranger in the tunnels is waiting for? For someone to enter the tunnels alone and then strike them down. It’s too risky, I don’t want you to do that.”

 

“I’m with Jon, it’s too dangerous.” Sasha nodded. “It was one thing when we went together, but we can’t send you down there alone.”

 

Percy rolled his eyes. “I’ve got magic.”

 

“That doesn’t guarantee anything!” Martin exclaimed and swallowed. “Something down there was trying to separate us by force. Maybe I’m just a Squib, but I recognise magic anywhere and that wasn’t magic . I-it was something else, but it felt more…evil.”

 

Sasha nodded firmly. “There you hear it, Percy. That’s why we can’t let you go alone.”

 

“As your boyfriend, I also agree.” Tim said with finality. “And your dad asked me to tell him if you’re gonna do something dangerous again.”

 

Percy sighed. His friends and significant other had him cornered and of course, Tim had to pull the “I’ll tell your parents” card, as if he’s a kid and misbehaving. “Fine.” The ginger sighed. “...fine.” 

 


 

[CLICK]


KAROLINA

 

Okay?


JON

 

One second. Statement of Karolina Górka, regarding a brief period trapped on the London Underground. Statement taken directly from subject 25th May, 1996.


KAROLINA

 

Thank you. On the night of the 6th of January, 1996, I left the Star of Kings and walked down to the tube station at King’s Cross Saint Pancras-

 


 

“There we go!” Tim said and looked back at Percy with a wide grin. “This nifty little security camera is gonna tell us all about our mysterious and very illegal guest downstairs.” He added as he climbed down the stairs.

 

“Thank you.” Percy nodded, he paced around his office with his arms folded against his chest. “I suggest that you don’t use it against me again.” 

 

“Use what?” 

 

“The threat where you’ll tell my father about my activities.” Percy said. “That was a low blow and you know it.”

 

Tim sighed and rubbed his neck. “He made me promise, Perce.” He told his boyfriend. “It’s not that he doesn’t trust you, it’s more like he’s afraid that you’ll get tangled into something you can’t get out of and then, you’ll disappear forever.”

 

“That was…weirdly specific.” Percy said. “I appreciate that my father trusts you enough to look after me, but I do feel a little hurt that he didn’t think to tell me this? It’s not that he doesn’t trust me, you say. But the fact that he fears me becoming tangled into something dangerous and then disappearing sounds a little…too specific. Almost as if it has happened once before.”

 

The taller man shrugged. “Maybe it has. You know…has your dad ever talked about the first war?”

 

Percy settled down behind his desk and leaned back against his chair. He shook his head. “No, I don’t think he has. Not all of it, at least. I only know bits and pieces. He was in the Order back then too, but not my mother. But her brothers, my late uncles, were. They died during the war. I think someone close to my dad died too, but he never talks about it. I asked once, but he didn’t really give me any answer. Just that this person is far away, up among the stars. Or that’s what he hopes.”

 

Tim nodded. “Sounds like it was someone very important to him.” he remarked sagely. “You know, I came to Britain when I was four. My mother’s family is from Chile. Have I ever told you that?”

 

“I think so? I don’t remember in which context or when you told me, but since I know, you must’ve told me. But by all means, continue?”

 

Tim chuckled a little. “Well…Danny was born here in Britain, but he doesn't remember our dad. He was too little and our dad was killed in battle, in ‘81. Danny was only a year old.” Something hardened in Tim’s eyes. “I saw her face in the Daily Prophet…when those Death Eaters escaped. It was her…that crazy bitch. I know it was her.”

 

A horrible thought entered his mind. “Tim…please don’t tell me that…” He struggled to breathe. “Tim, was…your dad, was he killed by-?”

 

“Lestrange.” Tim gritted out. “That fucking bitch…she toyed with him, played with him until he died. My mom is one of the best healers, she recognised traces of the Cruciatus curse on his corpse. My dad…he fought until he was tortured to death.”

 

“Tim, you don’t have to talk about this if you don’t want to.” Percy said carefully.

 

“I want to!” Tim slammed his hands on the desk. “It eats at me…I have nightmares about that, but I keep seeing Danny instead of my dad. And you know what’s the worst thing? I can’t even contact my little brother because a pink, fat, ugly toad prevents it.”

 

Percy felt honoured that his boyfriend trusted him enough to tell him about this. Deep, personal stuff. 

 

“You get it, don’t you?” Tim said and sat down on a chair, staring up at the ceiling. “You know death.”

 

“I’ve seen it.” Percy said slowly. “Rowan Khanna.”

 

“Yeah, I read about that.” Tim said. “They kept your name out of the newspapers, though. They only mentioned two other students, but no mention of any “Percy Weasley”.”

 

“My parents forbade my name from being printed on the newspaper and reminded me of that incident. He said that I had suffered enough trauma as it was.”

 

Tim looked at him for a long while before he tilted his head a little. “Do you want to talk about it?”

 

“No, I don’t think so.” Percy shook his head. “Not right now, at least.” He glanced up. “I didn’t know we’ve reached the level where we share about our traumatic pasts?”

 

“Yeah, I know. Sounds like we should’ve saved that for a movie night at my place with pizza and coke.”

 

Percy snorted and soon, he laughed a little. Tim simply gave him a cheeky grin, happy that he managed to make the archivist smile.

 


 

Percy resisted to yawn. He had thought that he would be used to this by now, but he always ended up feeling utterly exhausted by the time he returned to Grimmauld Place in the evening. 

 

It was strange that the dark, gloomy wizarding house that was Grimmauld Place had become sort of a second home for him. He only wished that it wouldn’t take so much to renovate the whole place and remove everything that screamed “dark magic” about it. Then Sirius wouldn’t be so depressed all the time.

 

They had successfully removed the horrible portrait of his hollering mother (technically, Sasha did), but there were other factors to consider. Being forced to return to a “childhood home” that was nothing else than a prison wasn’t good for Sirius’ mental health and he was on house arrest until they would prove his innocence and he could go outside like a free, normal person again. 

 

Percy thought about how he had neglected Sirius a little. ‘I should do something to cheer him up.’ He decided as he opened the door and closed it behind himself.

 

“Sirius, I’m back.” He called out and shrugged off his trenchcoat, hanging it up on a hook. “I was wondering if we could try something new tonight. What are your feelings on-” He walked into the kitchen and dining room, but he stopped abruptly. 

 

Fred and George.

 

His younger twin brothers.

 

Were sitting by the table. Playing Explosive Snap cards with Sirius.

 

These two fucking clowns.

 

His temper exploded. “WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING HERE?!” Percy shouted at them, face red with anger and pent-up anxiety. He stopped himself and his mind jumped to the worst possible conclusions. “Wait…don’t tell me you two are expelled?! Does Mother know you’re here? What about your school education?! What about your fucking exams?!”

 

“Percy, try to breathe and let them tell you.” Sirius said, he was weirdly chipper about the whole situation. 

 

His twin brothers seemed to take his new temper tantrum in stride, sporting good-natured smiles. “Nice to see you, Perce!” They said in union.

 

Percy closed his eyes, he counted backwards from five and exhaled slowly. “Tell me why you two are here and why .” He demanded.

 

“Take it easy, we’re not expelled.” Fred began and Percy felt his body relax. “We’re done with school.”

 

Percy felt cold, as if he was dunked with cold water. “Done…what do you mean with done? You act as if you’ve escaped a prison.”

 

“That’s sorta what Hogwarts has become.” George added and shared a glance with his twin. “And yeah, Mum kinda knows that we’re here. We’re taking refuge for the moment.”

 

Fred grimaced a little “She’s furious that we’ve dropped out without any final NEWTs, but we don’t need that.”

 

“Not now when our business is a success and we’ve gotten the local we wanted!” George grinned. 

 

“Dad wasn’t happy at first, but then Mum exploded worse than our best fireworks box. Bill and Dad are trying to calm her down while we’re staying here. Besides, we need to be close to our new workplace.” Fred explained while George nodded importantly.

 

“Not to mention that FIlch got a certain paper “approved”, so we needed to get the hell outta there.” George remarked. “Kinda dodged a hell of a Bludger there.”

 

“Yup.”

 

It took a few seconds for Percy to let this new information sink in. He didn’t know what he was supposed to feel, there were too many emotions in a raging storm in him. Proud that their business was a success? That’s for sure. Worried that their mother might tear them a new one and he had to do damage control again? That too. Genuinely terrified of what other fate they could’ve gotten at Hogwarts if they didn’t escape? Absolutely. Relief that his stupid, little brothers were safe and sound? One hundred percent.

 

“I think I need to sit down.” Percy mumbled and sank down in a spare chair, pinching the bridge of his nose and shut his eyes. “In all the years I’ve looked after you two and been dragged into your fiascos against my will…this was the least possible outcome I could’ve imagined. I couldn’t have predicted this with a 100% accurate vision!”

 

“Well, we’re safe and sound.”

 

“And we’ve got our jokeshop running.”

 

Percy sighed heavily. “Well, since your business dream came true, I can’t really fault you two for that.”

 

“Thank you, my good sir.” Fred said and made a mock bow.

 

“We shall never forget this moment, ol’ chap!” George followed suit and bowed as well.

 

“Stop it.” Percy said without any bite. “Well, I suppose we should celebrate a little. Now tell me, have you two ever tasted pizza?”

 

Fred and George shared a glance with each other before they broke into two, identical, big grins and sparkling brown eyes.

 


 

ARCHIVIST

 

Could you please repeat that again? I’ve put you on speaker.

 

BASIRA (ON TELEPHONE SPEAKER)

 

Maxwell Rayner. Have you heard of him?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Thereabout. Why?

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

Who is he?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

He was a cult leader back in the eighties. I don’t know if he still is, but probably.

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

The Church of the People?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

The People’s Church of the Divine Host.

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

Right.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Is he involved in a case or something?

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

We’re on our way to arrest him.

 

(pause)

 

Hello?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

No, sorry!  I was a little surprised…You’ve found him?

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

Not me, but I’m one of the ones going in. There’s a lot of sectioned guys here, so I thought I’d give you a call. Any advice?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

You will need to bring torches.

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

Torches?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

As many as you can get your hands on. I believe Rayner is sensitive to any form of light. I don’t know why or how, but it’s the best advice I’ve got. How many do you have?

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

Um, there’s a firearms team here, so we should have plenty of tactical lights. So you reckon it’s going to get dark?

 

[CALL STARTS DISTORTING AND CRACKLING]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Basira? Hello?

 

BASIRA (ON SPEAKER)

 

(Almost too distorted to make out) Percy? Percy? Can you hear me?

 

[PHONE BEEPS AND CUTS OFF]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Oh… damn. Right. [SIGH]

 

Statement of Craig Goodall, regarding his explorations of an abandoned chicken and kebab shop in Walthamstow. Original statement given 20th October 1989. Audio recording by Percival Weasley, Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute, London.

 

Statement begins.

 

ARCHIVIST (STATEMENT)

 

I feel like I should be upfront with this right at the beginning. I’m probably a cannibal. I don’t know for sure, but the likelihood is high-

 


 

-It’s still there, you know. Now a gutted, empty shell, smoke-blackened through the windows. I wonder if they’ll ever get around to tearing it down. It doesn’t really matter, though. I’ve decided to move.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Statement ends.

 

Meat again. I’m so happy I decided to record this first thing in the morning and not after lunch. Not quite in the volumes of some previous statements, but still, a theme that continues to disconcert. First things off, I believe Mr. Goodall gave us a fake name and details when making his statement, as neither myself nor Sasha have been able to find any record of him to follow up, certainly none that match Martin’s vague recollections about the man. Tim has confirmed the 27th of September 1989 as the date of the fire that destroyed the takeaway in question, which was registered as “Waltham Express Grill”, but he couldn’t find any record of anything out of the ordinary about the fire, which was put down to unknown local vandals. We’ve also been unable to find anything on a teenager being picked up for trespass on that property, though that’s not a particular surprise.

 

I’ve had Martin looking into the case of John Haan, though it’s slow going, as whenever there’s a picture he ends up needing to take a breath of fresh air. Apparently, Haan was second-generation British Chinese, marrying his wife Lanying shortly after she arrived in the country, and setting up Waltham Express Grill. He seems to have been utterly normal, according to the testimony of his former employees.

 

What Martin did find, is that according to the coroner there was a noticeable lack of defensive wounds on what remained of Lanying’s body, and some of the injuries seemed like they might have been self-inflicted. From my perspective, however, what is more interesting is that six months before his arrest, John Haan let the last of his staff go and replaced them with a nephew of his who had recently moved over from China.

 

The nephew’s name was Haan Tao, although upon moving to this country he took the name ‘Tom Haan’. I’ve checked, and this is the same Tom Haan who was employed at the Dalston meat processing plant from late 1989 until his disappearance in 1993.

 

I doubt this is the last we hear of him and his strange relationship with meat. But I can always hope.

 

End recording-

 

[DISTORTED AND CRACKLING NOISES INCREASES]

 

[CLICK]

 


 

Was he having another vision and so soon?

 

This time, Percy opened his eyes and found himself in a pitch black darkness, but he could still see himself as if he was lit up in the dark, like a lamp post or something like that. 

 

He took a few footsteps forward, hearing how his office shoes echo. It was a sound he knew far too well, as if he was back in the castle of Hogwarts and hearing the familiar sound bounce across the stone walls. 

 

His ears perked up when he heard a whimper. A child’s soft and meek cries.

 

Percy turned around and saw…he saw a small cupboard in front of himself. His eyes could see everything in the darkness, despite the fact that it would be impossible with this darkness that seemed to swallow up everything.

 

“Mum! I want my mum! Please let me out! It’s so dark here! I can’t breathe! Mum! Mum, come and get me!” It was a little boy’s voice, crying out for his mother. 

 

“Hello?” Percy called back and the boy went still, as if he heard him. “I- hang on, don’t be afraid! I can help you, but tell me who you are first!” He called out.

 

A deafening silence.

 

Percy was starting to believe that maybe he was just fooling himself. He was a Seer, but he couldn’t interfere with events that hasn’t even happened yet-

 

“Callum.” The boy suddenly spoke and Percy’s heart made a flip. “I’m Callum Brodie.”

 

Was this even a vision? He saw the future, but he couldn’t interact with it. This didn’t feel like a future vision or even a prophecy?

 

Callum Brodie…he has heard of him. A boy who went missing from his home in Dalston some weeks ago. A disappearance that rattled everyone involved, since three men apparently had just broken into his home and taken him.

 

Was this where he was? Locked inside a cupboard in total darkness and crying for his mother?

 

Percy walked briskly to the cupboard and knelt in front of it. “Callum? I know it’s scary right now and I know you miss your mother. But don’t worry, you’re going to be okay. I have police friends, they will free you soon! So just hold on!”

 

“Really?” Callum sniffled.

 

“Yes, really! I promise.” Percy felt that he was getting personally involved. His sight suddenly flashed to a…vision? A vision within a vision? What was going on?! He saw…

 

He saw Basira, among a group of police officers. They were all suited up, carrying on torches and firearms, ready for a raid. He watched as they charged inside an industrial complex, something told him that this was located in Harringay, with a weathered sign claiming it belonged to Outer Bay Shipping.

 

Everything went so fast before his eyes. Flashing police lights in the pitch black…shots fired…a policeman fell down, dead. A scream of rage and black dust floating in the air…

 

Percy was brought back to…wherever he was. “Callum? It’s gonna be okay. You’re gonna be saved soon. A police woman in a hijab will free you. Just try to be brave, okay?”

 

“Okay…” Callum whispered. “Where did you go? I tried to call out for you.”

 

“I got disturbed by something. Don’t worry, I’m here. Do you want to talk about something? We can talk about anything you want. How old are you, Callum?”

 

“...twelve. I was supposed to return to school in September last year. But I got kidnapped by three strange men. I tried to escape a couple of weeks ago, I think. But they caught me again.” Callum answered and there was a hitch in his voice. “I want my mum.”

 

“What kind of school? Can you tell me about it?” Percy asked while he prayed in his mind that Basira and her team would hurry. 

 

“It’s up in Scotland.” Callum mumbled and Percy widened his eyes. No, it can’t be possible…”I’m a little special. My mum isn’t, though. She was supposed to be born special too. Dad got really angry that I was special and he went mental, so Mum took me and ran.”

 

“Callum.” Percy started and hesitated a little. He was risking so much if his suspicions were wrong, but he needed to say something to gain the boy’s trust. He inhaled deeply. “Is your school's motto “Never tickle a sleeping dragon"?"

 

A soft gasp. “Yes.” He whispered. “You’re from Hogwarts too?”

 

“Graduated two years ago, but yes.” Percy said and couldn’t stop smiling. “I was Gryffindor. And you?”

 

“...Slytherin.” Callum answered. “I don’t have any friends, though. Just Mafalda.”

 

“One friend is better than none, Callum. Don’t worry, you’re gonna be fine.”

 

A gunshot echoed in this “In-Between” place and Percy knew it was Basira and her team. “They’re here.” He said.

 

“Percy? Percy, I can’t breathe! What’s happening?!”

 

“Callum?” Percy asked worriedly. “Is everything alright?”

 

Suddenly the boy in the cupboard let out a high-pitched scream in terror.

 

“Callum-!” Percy tried to reach out, but then he was thrown backwards with a powerful force.

 


 

“Percy!”

 

Percy woke up and gasped in horror as he felt a horrible sense of vertigo. He let out a terrified shriek as he fell down onto his feet and nearly fell to the floor, but he was soon embraced by a pair of strong, warm arms.

 

He was breathing heavily as if he had been running for a mile. Tim was holding him firmly while his other assistants were panicking.

 

“You were just floating in the air!” Martin nearly shrieked.

 

“You didn’t answer when we tried to wake you up!” Sasha continued. 

 

“You were just hanging in the air like a puppet on strings!” Jon added, he looked very pale and his hands were trembling. “This isn’t some magic thing, is it?!”

 

“Is there an avatar that can possess your body?” Martin asked.

 

“Prentiss was possessed, wasn’t she?” Sasha inquired shakily. “Until…until those worms took over her completely, at least.”

 

“Well, he isn’t some Prentiss, is he?!” Tim snapped irritatedly. “We don’t see any worms on him, do we now?”

 

“Everyone, shut up!” Percy shouted at them and effectively silenced them. He closed his eyes and brought a trembling hand to his head, tugging a little at his ginger curls and exhaled slowly. “I’m fine…I’m alright. I wasn’t aware of what was going on, but I think I have an idea what it was.”

 

He opened his eyes. “That was an advanced form of Legilimency. The human mind has many layers and legilimency is the act of magically navigating through the many layers of a person's mind, to the point that the user can effectively twist a person’s perceptions.” he explained as well as he could. “Muggles would call it “mind reading”, but we…don’t like that analogy.”

 

“Is that what you were doing? Going into someone’s mind?” Sasha asked.

 

“Not on purpose. I just finished a statement when I found myself…somewhere else in the mental sense.” Percy explained. “Do you remember the case about Callum Brodie, the boy who went missing from his home?” He received several nods and eyes filled with concern. “The boy is an underage wizard. I think this was a call for help. I believe he’s being held captive by the Church of the Divine Host.”

 

“Wait, so some avatar fucker kidnapped a wizard kid?!” Tim hissed and his eyes flashed with anger. “What the fucking hell?! Why isn’t this more wellknown? Isn’t he supposed to be at Hogwarts or something?!”

 

“From what he told me, when we had contact, he’s been kidnapped since last summer. This means that he’s missed out nearly a whole school year.” Percy said and narrowed his eyes in thought. 

 

“I wonder why this hasn’t been reported in the Daily Prophet.” Martin said and crossed his arms. “I mean, this is a kid who got kidnapped from his home and a magical one. If that prat Fudge is so worried about his goddamn image, then this should’ve been handled from the start!”

 

“Because Fudge is more concerned about the election and his public image.” Percy nearly snarled. “I know why this is swept under the carpet…it’s because Callum Brodie’s mother happens to be a Squib. Fudge is extremely judgemental against Squibs.”

 

“How is he your fucking minister?!” Sasha exclaimed.

 

“Considering we have our problems with the Tories, I guess the magical world has their own Tories.” Jon scoffed. 

 

“So about the floating thing then?” Tim asked his boss and boyfriend.

 

Percy sighed a little. “I wasn’t aware that I have a strong sense of legilimency, but that’s an advanced form of it. I knew a witch who was extremely gifted in that, she was a natural born Legilimens. She told me that she had experienced this particular form before, which is why I can identify it now.”

 

“So, what now?” Jon cleared his throat. “What will happen now?”

 

“I believe right now…Callum is being rescued. Constable Basira Hussain called me earlier today, letting me know that she and a team is performing a raid against the Church of the Divine Host, where Callum is being held prisoner.”

 

“Then it’s gonna be fine, right?” Sasha said, relieved. “That means that Callum will be reunited with his mother soon.”

 

“And hopefully getting some damn good therapy.” Jon added. “Being kidnapped for an almost whole year definitely warrants that.”


‘Don’t we all need therapy desperately?’ Percy thought to himself.

Notes:

Callum being a wizard child was always in my plans, okay? And there's a reference to a scrapped canon character, Mafalda who is supposed to be a cousin to the Weasleys (daughter to Molly's Squib second-cousin).

The subject about Squibs and their rights in society is a big theme in this story. I've always considered the concept being an analogy for disabilities, as a disabled person myself. In-canon, we don't have many positive examples of Squibs. In this series, Tim Stoker, Martin Blackwood and Sigourney Mercury (Cassidy's mother) are viewed as positive examples of Squibs although Martin's case is more left ambiguous as Jenny isn't sure if he is a Squib or if his magic is repressed from years of child abuse.

We have another Squib example now, Callum Brodie's mother Caroline. It's canon that Squibs are unusual in the community, but I thought that some of them should have important roles in this series as they're kinda unsung heroes themselves. Especially Sigourney and Caroline, since they're Squibs and mothers to magical children who end up missing or kidnapped. Personally, I think they deserved gold medals for not storming the ministry and kick Fudge in the nuts for ignoring their pleads to find their lost children. In-canon, Fudge has displayed himself as judgemental and discriminatory towards Squibs. That's my take on it, at least.

Percy's reaching out to Callum in a mental void wasn't exactly in the plans, but it worked out well. While some might think Percy "being suspended in the air like a puppet on strings" is taken from that famous Stranger Things episode, Hogwarts Mystery were actually first with this and that was Cassidy in the same position, reaching out to Jacob and communicating with him in the mental sense.

So it's kinda canon that "telepathy" through legilimency is possible, but I assume that it takes a natural-born legilimency user to achieve this. I've always considered the idea of Percy being a natural-born legilimens. It's not something he has ever thought of or ever practiced, but he's more spiritually open than the rest of his siblings.

Onto another thing that concerned me; I couldn't find out if any 1996 telephones had speakers, so let's pretend that there is a button that allows it. Trust me, I was awake all night to find out and unfortunately, I didn't find out any vital information or solutions.

Next chapter; Basira brings a boy, Callum Brodie to the archives when she visits and she makes a statement. Martin ends up being the primary caregiver to Callum, being more experienced in that area. Percy makes a surprise visit to the Weasley's Wizard Wheezes and is pleasantly surprised of their success. Jon meets with Melanie King, who visits the archives one last time, and ends up in a dispute again. Percy finds a statement that might change everything for Sirius and Remus.

Keep an eye out for the chapter 18; "Callum". We're well into this season's second act now. :)

-Pookily

Chapter 18: Callum

Summary:

Basira brings a boy, Callum Brodie, to the archives when she visits. Martin strikes a friendship with Callum while Percy takes Basira's statement. Jon struggles with jealousy. Callum is reunited with his mother and Sirius finds his soulmate...?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Here.

 

BASIRA

 

Thanks.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

If…if you don’t mind me asking, how did it go? Did my advice help?

 

BASIRA

 

[Swallows drink] We lost Altman. Just… wasn’t… paying attention. Don’t know what they’re going to tell his family. Guess it could have been worse, though, if I hadn’t talked to you first. So, thanks.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I’m sorry for your loss. To be honest, I’m a little surprised you’re here. Surely you have a lot of paperwork after something like that? A lot of forms to sign?

 

BASIRA

 

They’ve given us a few days ‘compassionate leave’. I think they just want us out of the way while they figure out the official version of what happened.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Well…I’d like to hear the real one, if you’re ready?

 

BASIRA

 

Yeah. How much context do you need?

 

ARCHIVIST

 

You said it started with a kidnapping case?

 

BASIRA

 

Yeah. Callum Brodie. Twelve… twelve years old. Disappeared from his home in Dalston this summer. Sitter was asleep when the mother came home, the front door was open, there was no sign of him. There was no forced entry, so it started out as a missing persons case, but they got a witness claiming he’d seen three unknown figures entering the Brodies’ home that night, so it was kicked up to Serious Crime. There was some back and forth with Kidnap Squad since no ransom demand had been made, but not much progress in terms of finding the kid.

 

I only found out about all this when we were suiting up yesterday. The Brodie case had nothing to do with my department or my borough. When me and Daisy got the call that we were being brought in for an operation to recover the kid, it was… it was totally out of the blue. The sergeant in charge had to brief us in the van.

 

I had no idea why we’d been called in until I looked at the other officers involved and saw a good few of them… they were fellow signees of a Section 31-

 




Callum Brodie was a small, twelve year old boy. He had black hair, pale complexion and was dressed in jeans, red converse shoes and a white, knitted jumper. On the chair he was sitting on, a blue and green colorblock jacket was hanging on it.

 

“Here you go. A cuppa hot chocolate.” Martin set down a roundish, yellow cup with a warm chocolate drink. 

 

“Thank you…” The boy mumbled and took a sip. Callum’s eye colour was purple. No longer blue, like his mother. 

 

Martin noticed that the boy was fidgeting, he was scared and nervous around them. He knew that Callum had two reasons. 

 

For the first, he’s traumatised. He got kidnapped by a strange cult, was held captive for nearly a year and just survived a terrible ordeal where he was, apparently, going to be sacrificed in a creepy ceremony in the dark.

 

And as for the second reason…Callum was a young wizard.

 

“Look, you don’t need to worry. We’re good people.” Martin reassured the boy. “We know about your case and we’re relieved that you’re okay and safe again.”

 

“Mhm.” Callum said quietly and sipped on his chocolate drink. “It’s just…I’ve missed out on my whole school year. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. My head of house is going to be disappointed in me.”

 

“No, I don’t think so. I bet he’s also worried for your sake.” Martin replied. 

 

“Well, I’m the only one who’s-wait…how did you know my head of house at my school is a man?”

 

Martin sighed softly. “Because if my fate was different, I’d probably been at that school too. To walk around in those halls, carrying my books and learning exciting things. Have friends who are exactly like me.” He said wistfully, imaging himself in a dream he had for a long time. “But I couldn’t. I will never be able to do what my sister can do…what you can do.”

 

“Are you a Squib too?” Callum blurted out and then he looked around himself, frightened. 

 

“Don’t worry, you’re with friends. We already know, kid.” Tim waved a hand to him and flashed a good-natured smile. “You can talk about it here in the archives, we all know about the magical world because our archivist is a wizard.” He pointed at himself with a thumb. “Tim Stoker, local bi-con. Also a Squib, like Martin here.”

 

Sasha sat down on a chair close to Callum. “Me and Jon here are Muggles, but we’re allowed to know about the magic world.”

 

“Because we nearly got eaten by a living zombie of murderous worms.” Tim added in a far too merry attitude.

 

Callum blanched.

 

“Tim!” Jon snapped. “Where are your manners?! You don’t say that to a traumatised child!”

 

“You know him, Jon.” Sasha remarked. “Of course he doesn’t have manners.”

 

“I have to make a joke of my trauma experiences, that’s how I cope. And rich coming from you, Miss “I’m Gonna Adopt A Cat And Name It Therapy”.”

 

“You guys are weird.” Callum simply said. “So…you and the Tim guy are like my mom? I didn’t think there were more of you.”

 

“Well…” Martin sighed and rubbed his neck. “Squibs aren’t really common. Kinda rare, in fact. I’m not really sure what my deal is, but Tim is a Squib and very proud of himself. We have younger siblings who attend Hogwarts and they’re most likely taking their OWLs now.”

 

Tim clapped his hands together. “Alright, important question time!” He announced cheerfully and his co-workers eyed him suspiciously. Tim and Callum had a staring match that lasted for around thirty seconds before Tim finally opened his mouth.

 

“Which house?”

 

“Slytherin, but everyone hates me.” Callum answered. “Except Mafalda, she’s my best friend and…only friend, actually.”

 

“Yeah, you’re cool. Another serious question…which Quidditch team?”

 

Callum scoffed. “Puddlemere United, of course.” The boy answered.

 

“Right answer!” Tim grinned.

 

“Oh dear Merlin, not this again!”

 

Percy had exited his office along with Basira Hussain and crossed his arms. “I’ve suffered my former roommate’s nagging about Puddlemere and now, I’m dating another Puddlemere-addled moron? My life has officially become a cosmic joke.”

 

“What’s Puddlemere?” Basira asked.

 

“Just a small league sports team, you haven’t heard about it because it’s common in rural England.” Martin replied, faster than anyone could answer. Jon eyed his co-worker, fascinated and vaguely impressed over how easy Martin could lie. And to a police officer, no less.

 

Basira nodded. “I see.” She turned to Percy. “I was told that Callum would be in good hands in your care, since his mother insisted on coming to the Institute to collect him. The force will contact them later to get their official statements, but I won’t be there, so don’t bother requesting my help.”

 

“I understand.” Percy nodded. “I wish you luck on whatever you choose to do now. Thank you for all your help for these past months.”

 

Basira gave a curt nod before she looked at Callum. “Your mother will come and fetch you, but you’ll stay here until she does. Don’t worry, they seem reliable.”

 

“...thank you for saving me.” Callum mumbled.

 

“No problems, kid.”

 

And then, Basira Hussain left.

 


 

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

It appears that we can finally close the book on Maxwell Rayner. Probably the whole People’s Church of the Divine Host. I get the distinct sense that I’ve finished the last chapter of a story without a title. At least I hope it’s the last chapter. I still couldn’t find much about the company Outer Bay Shipping. Looks like a shell corporation, but I am unfortunately not good at tracking corporate ownerships. Therefore, I enlisted Sasha’s help, but she came up empty-handed which is a little jarring since she usually succeeds at finding vital information.

 

I can’t say that I feel at ease with Ms. Hussain’s decision. Although I can’t tell that I’m surprised, though. I’ve… thought about quitting myself. It’s not an option, of course. I believe I’m in far too deep now. I get the impression that to quit would be giving up whatever small protection I seem to have here. I just wished… I don’t know.

 

Oddly enough, all I can think about is: how did the police know where Rayner was keeping the boy? Basira didn’t seem to know, and the Church clearly wasn’t expecting the police to arrive. With a few exceptions, Rayner managed to stay off the grid for two decades. How did they find him now? Someone must have known what was happening and tipped them off. And I don’t think it was anyone inside that building.

 

But what matters most is that Callum Brodie is safe and alive. He can finally reunite with his mother now. I can’t think of a better ending than that in this untitled story.

 

End recording.

 

[CLICK]

 


 

“So…Basira chose to quit the force?” Jon asked.

 

“Yes. I don’t know if I agree with her decision or not.” Percy replied as he took a sip of his tea. “But it’s her choice in the end. I don’t think we’ll see her again, in any bcase.”

 

“But what about the tapes?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Gertrude’s tapes!” Jon insisted. 

 

“Does it really matter now?” Percy sighed. “We have gotten a hold onto her tapes gradually and we haven’t got a foggiest of who could’ve killed her. I’ve found no concrete evidence in her tapes, no mentioned conflicts and not even a person of interest. No, my suspicions are directed at our unwelcome guest down in the tunnels.”

 

“I still think there might be information in those tapes that could be worth knowing.” Jon countered. 

 

Percy raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure that you don’t just want to sate your own curiosity? Believe me, I am curious as well. But I’m trying to not fall into a web I might entangle myself in and I suggested that you follow my lead.”

 

Jon sighed. “Fine.” He relented.

 

“Now, how is Callum doing?”

 

“He’s attached himself to Martin. For whatever reason I fail to see.”

 

Percy smiled wryly. “Jealous, Jon?”

 

“J-jealous, me?!” Jon spluttered indignantly and his cheeks flushed a dark colour. “Certainly not, I just think that Martin should tend to his tasks instead of playing with a twelve year old who’s certainly too old for jigsaws!” 

 

“Jon, Martin is the best man to tend to Callum since he has no pressing tasks currently and it’s obvious that Callum seems to trust him the most. Don’t forget that Callum is traumatised as well, don’t take that lightly.”

 

“...I am not. I’m just…” Jon started before he silenced himself, his eyes narrowed into a glare at the floor. “...could I tell you something in confidence?”

 

“Do you want me to close the door, Jon?” Percy asked, a little concerned about where this was heading. 

 

“...yes.”

 


 

“I was a hatstall, you know.” Callum said as he put down another piece. “It means that the sorting hat takes a while to decide where you’ll go.”

 

“Oh yeah? Where did it want to sort you into?” Martin asked encouragingly. 

 

“To Gryffindor.” Callum answered. “The hat said that I was carrying on a lion’s brave heart, but my cunning mind was overpowering it. At first, I was begging to not go to Slytherin because I thought only Dark wizards went there. But then the hat said that there is no shame to go to the same house where the great Merlin once went. He gave other examples of good people that were Slytherins. Like Mad Eye Moody, Horace Slughorn and even the founder, Salazar Slytherin was a good wizard. He just happened to distrust Muggleborns.”

 

“Well, as far as I know, you shouldn’t judge someone based on which house they belonged to at school.” Martin said with a smile. “My sister was sorted into Gryffindor, but she told me that the hat also considered Hufflepuff or Slytherin for her. I know my sister, she has a good heart and she’s really cunning on her own. I guess her courage was just a winning factor.”

 

Callum nodded. “Martin…if you had magic, where would you have gone?”

 

“Oh, I don’t know…” Martin sighed and ruffled his ginger hair. “I thought of it constantly when I was a teenager, but I stopped when I realised that I was obsessing about something that'll never happen. I like to believe that I could’ve gone anywhere, actually. Hufflepuff would’ve been good for me, though.”

 

“Mum told me that she used to wish that she had magic and could’ve gone to Ravenclaw.” Callum remarked and placed another piece on the progressing puzzle picture. “That’s where her family belonged. But then they abandoned her when she didn’t show any magic and didn’t get her letter.”

 

“Yeah, that happens sometimes to a Squib.” Martin said slowly and lost his smile. “My…well, my own mum lost her magic in a magical vow. She got really bitter about that, but I understand. I don’t know which house she went to, because she got really angry every time I tried to ask.”

 

“My mum just got sad.” Callum remarked. “She doesn’t think that I know, but I saw how sad her eyes looked when I got my letter. But she smiled, patted me on the head and asked me what I wanted to eat for summer, because she said it was something to celebrate.”

 

Martin smiled and ruffled his hair a little. “I did the same for my little sister.” A thought then crossed his mind. “Callum? Don’t you have a father?”

 

Callum’s expression fell a little. “He…he’s not here anymore. Mum said that when she was waiting for me to be born, he used to be a guard at a prison. But then something went really wrong and he was a changed man, she said. He started to become really mean and angry. And after I was born, I started to do magic almost right away. Then he got angrier and Mum took me and left.”

 

Yikes. Martin winced, that quickly took a dark turn and he thought that he had it bad with a neglectful parent who hated him and an autistic sister who relied on him as the only familial support.

 

So Callum’s father was estranged. Sadly, it was a very common outcome when wizards, witches and apparently Squibs were married to Muggles and had a magical child. While it wasn’t unheard that Squibs could sire magical children, it was still rare that it happen since Squibs were almost never heard from again once they left the magical community.

 

“Knock knock.” Percy entered the breakroom and rapped his knuckles on the doorframe. “Thank you for looking after him, Martin. I will take over now, since we’re officially off hours. How did it go?”

 

“It went well. I had to step out for a bit to get a phone call, but Jon looked after him until I got back.” Martin replied and busied his hands with picking apart the finished jigsaw picture. “What will happen now?”

 

“I’m going to apparate to Grimmauld Place where his mother is waiting. I got a message from Tonks, who located Caroline Brodie, and she told me that Sirius was more than happy to house a couple of guests overnight. I’d imagine she had a long journey.”

 

“Are we going to your house, sir?” Callum asked curiously.

 

“Please don’t call me that, it makes me feel old.” Percy flushed embarrassedly. “It’s more of a temporary home, but yes…you’re coming with me and you’ll reunite with your mother soon.”

 

Callum stood up and put on his windbreaker jacket. “Thanks, Martin, for looking after me. Oh and say thanks to Jon too.”

 

“Can do.” Martin said, ruffling his hair one last night. “Take care now and watch yourself in the future.”

 

“Righto.” Callum grinned and made a peace sign with his hand. “Okay, I’m ready now.” He told Percy, who was already dressed, to return home. “Um, what’s the apparate-thing?”

 

“It’s a way of travel.” Percy explains. “It means that you travel fast and soundless like a ghost. Sorta how muggles refer to “teleportation”, although we don’t really like that analogy.”

 

“How do you do that with the wand?”

 

Percy smiled. “You don’t need a wand for apparition. Now, take my hand and we’ll be off.” He looked at Martin. “Tell Jon to lock up and go home on time. You have my permission to use mild violence if he tries to work overtime again.”

 

“Duly noted, see you tomorrow!” Martin said cheerfully and waved them off.

 

“Alright, brace yourself. You might feel a little ill afterwards.”

 

“Okay-”

 

PANG

 

And they were gone.

 


 

PANG

 

It was a little more noisier than Percy usually did, but he was tired and really wanted to get home fast.

 

Callum nearly collapsed on his knees. “I’m dizzy…”

 

“Take your time. I did warn you that you might feel a little ill afterwards. But congratulations, you didn’t throw up on your first time.” Percy said comfortingly. “Now, follow me.”

 

It was a short walk from the alley he had apparated them and to Grimmauld Place. He kept the name of his destination in his mind and he was vaguely aware of Callum holding onto his arm, nearly gasping in amazement as he saw the building part in the middle, revealing a hidden building with the number 12.

 

Percy walked up the stairs and opened the door. Compared to his first time arriving at this place, he was relieved that there was no löonger a screaming portrait to fear waking up. Callum was lucky to not experience something like that, he was traumatised enough as it was.

 

Percy closed the door behind them. “Sirius, Remus. Our little guest has arrived.” He called out.

 

“I’m not little.” Callum said grumpily.

 

“Callum!”

 

Percy was met by a blur of black and blue. A woman, seemingly in her early thirties, knelt down on the floor and embraced Callum in her arms, with tears running freely down her face. Caroline Brodie was a very beautiful woman with significant facial lines that was most likely the result of grieving her lost son for nearly a year. 

 

She had black curly hair that went past her shoulders, tied together in a loose ponytail, and wore form-fitting dark blue jeans with a black belt and a dark blue sweater that was tucked in. 

 

“Mum!” Callum protested, despite him smiling as well and hugging his mother back. “Mum, you’re embarrassing me.”

 

It was really heartwarming to see a lost boy being reunited with his mother, Percy though. But he felt a sting in his heart when he thought about how he couldn’t remember the last time he was held like that. When was it? As far as he could remember…he had always been left alone. 

 

Percy was so mature and independent, after all. He barely remembered getting any hugs as a child. Maybe it had to do with the fact that no one really had time for him. His mother cared for seven children full time. His father worked hard at the Ministry and he couldn’t demand that from him, when he was so tired. He barely saw Bill and Charlie, as they spent most part of the year being at Hogwarts. Fred and George only gave him attention if they wanted to pull pranks or tease him. Ron liked to spend time with him until he got enticed by the twins and then, he started to become moody and pushed him away. So he had Ginny by default, but…even she tore away from him once she found the twins more exciting.

 

‘No wonder that I faded into the background.’ Percy thought to himself. No one had truly considered him as a first option. And he had a difficult time opening up to others.

 

At least until he met his assistants. His friends and his boyfriend.

 

‘Well, better late than never, I suppose.’ Percy thought to himself and felt a little better.

 

Besides, why should he dwell on the past when his family, as of present date, were trying more than they did before? He should look ahead to the future, after all.

 

“Alright, Caroline. How about releasing him before you smother him to death?” Sirius said, placing a hand on the mother’s shoulder.

 

Percy raised an eyebrow. Caroline? First name basis already? What in Merlin’s name happened here while he was at work? And he felt a little awkward when Sirius and Caroline’s eyes met, sharing a smile, before she released her son and rose up to her feet. 

 

‘Nope. Nope. No. NO. I am not questioning this and this is, frankly, none of my business!’ Percy decided and hightailed out of there, straight into the dining area to get himself a cup of tea. 

 


 

MISSING HOGWARTS STUDENT FOUND

 

On the night of June 29th, Callum Brodie, a twelve year old wizard, was taken from his home in Dalston. According to muggle witnesses, three men had entered the house and kidnapped the boy while his muggle babysitter was asleep. Brodie’s Squib mother in question was working a night shift and didn’t know what happened until she returned home at dawn.

 

The boy has been missing for nearly a whole year, as neither muggle authorities nor Aurors have managed to locate the boy before the trails went cold. Mere days before Brodie’s retrieval by a muggle special force, there were rumours that the case would be shut down due to lack of leads. However, on May 30th, the aforementioned special force of the London muggle police received an anonymous tip of Brodie’s whereabouts and where his kidnappers were hiding. On the night of May 31st, young Brodie was successfully rescued and will be reunited with his mother. 

 

Our special-sent reporter has tried to get any comments from the staff on Hogwarts, regarding how they will manage Brodie’s lost year of education. However, due to the delicate situation where Dumbledore is currently missing, our reporter couldn’t reach any reliable Hogwarts staff member for comments.

 

As of presstime, neither Minister Fudge or the Auror department has elected to answer questions regarding the Brodie case. 

 


 

“And of course, they focus more on his mother’s Squib status and what the school will do about his education!” Sirius snarled and threw the newspapers at the side, disgusted.

 

It was the morning of June 1st. Percy woke up earlier than Sirius, for a change, and decided to make breakfast. He found out later, from Remus, that Caroline and her son spent the night in Grimmauld Place. When he asked if it was too far for them to travel home, Remus shook his head.

 

“No, they live in Dalston. It’s an area here in London. But Callum and his mother are in a delicate situation since reporters from the Daily Prophet are swarming their home for comments.” The werewolf answered and took a long sip of his coffee. “Not to mention that Caroline’s status as Squib got leaked, so lots of letters to the newspaper have either criticised her and accused her to be a “neglectful parent” and the other half are criticising the minister and the auror department for not doing more.”

 

Sirius gave a vicious scoff, drank his coffee in one shot and slammed the cup hard on the table surface.

 

“Sirius, behave yourself.” Remus said unimpressively. “I know you are angry on their behalf, but your moody behaviour doesn’t help.” He scolded his friend and turned back to Percy. “For the time being, they’re staying here for their safety. Callum’s education situation is a delicate subject, as well. He’s missed a whole year from school. I think that’s the last thing he wants to think about, but I’m sure Dumbledore has already alerted Callum’s head of house of the situation.”

 

“He came over last night, right?” Percy remarked. He had retired to his room when he heard commotion downstairs and found out from Bill, who was on a brief visit, that the Order were having an impromptu meeting. Without a doubt, it was about Callum Brodie.

 

“Yes, he and Caroline spoke in private. He also asked a few questions from Callum, once he gave his consent to it. By this time, Severus has most likely received notice of what happened to Callum. He, Dumbledore and McGonagall will consider the correct course of action to nurture Callum’s education and mental therapy.”

 

Percy nodded as he set down a couple of plates of pan-fried bacon, eggs, sausages and potatoes on the table. “I understood it as well. Professor Snape is perhaps a little unpleasant to most students, but he genuinely cares about them. Especially if they had fared badly.”

 

Sirius scoffed again as he shovelled food in his mouth.

 

“Knock that off.” Remus sighed. “You’re like a prickly cactus today.”

 

And as if on cue, Caroline entered the dining area with Callum in tow. The boy looked much better than yesterday, wearing a colourblock t-shirt in teal green and light purple hues and a pair of faded blue jeans. There was more colour in his face, as well. 

 

Caroline, however, had tied up her dark, curly hair in a ponytail. She was dressed in a light pink sweater with elbow sleeves and a pair of form-fitting jeans. 

 

“Good morning, everyone.” She greeted them with a smile. She sat down by the table, settling down next to Remus and facing Sirius in perfect view. “Thank you for letting us stay for the time being, Sirius. I’m sure it wasn’t an easy decision to make.”

 

“No, it’s fine.” Sirius rubbed his neck and avoided eye contact. “This place was empty anyways, so it was an easy decision.”

 

“The easiest he's ever done.” Remus muttered to Percy. “Done in five seconds-”

 

“Remus, I will choke you and throw your chocolate in the river!” Sirius growled with a scarlet flush across his cheeks and nose.

 

Percy busied himself with pouring a tall glass of orange juice for Callum, who sat next to Sirius and looked curiously at him. 

 

Nope, none of his business at all. 

 

Merlin, he wanted to disappear. This was so embarrassing and awkward for him to witness.

 

Percy wondered why he wasn’t more immune to this, since he had seen his own parents flirting during his childhood and teenage years. And he barely blinked whenever they seemed to be completely lovey-dovey towards each other. 

 

He wondered how Harry would take it once he returned for the summer and saw his godfather flirting with a woman. The poor boy will probably be squicked out of his mind. Or happy and supportive. It could go in any direction, really.

 

Even though his life felt good, Percy still felt a haunting feeling of dread.


‘I wonder what happens if I try to use my seer powers on purpose?’ He wondered to himself, watching Sirius chatting with Caroline, seemingly in a much better mood and with the offending newspaper article forgotten.

Notes:

Alright, this chapter took me an embarrassing long time to upload and for once, I can't blame my own tardiness.

I've stumbled on technical difficulties since I returned to my dorms at the community college I'm attending and for some reason, the school network blocks AO3, so my uploads are significally slowly until I can afford a VPN. So for the time being, I'm borrowing the free wifi on the local library and it's not open very long hours, due to I'm studying in a small country town.

Anyways, we are introduced to Callum Brodie and his mother Caroline. We meet another Squib in the series and she's meant to be a British counterpart to Cassidy's own mother Sigourney. Caroline is, however, not as strong as Sigourney (who has endured her children going missing at different occassions and shows righteous hostility against Fudge & the society) and had a hard life prior to Callum's kidnapping.

Letting Sirius and Caroline hit it off is a little unexpected, but they are two broken persons who finds solace in each other and frankly, I believe that Sirius deserves some romantic love.

A little trivia about Callum in this universe; he's a magical child sired by a Muggle father and a Squib mother (it's rare, but it happens), he's a Slytherin, but he doesn't get along with his peers and shuts everyone out by habit. The only adult he trusts, other than his mother, is Snape and views him as the first male adult he could trust. It's not that he dislikes his other teachers or Dumbledore, Callum just feels that they haven't given him a reason that he can trust them.

Mafalda Prewett, who was a scrapped character in canon, is mentioned and she's the daughter of Molly Weasley's second cousin who's a Squib. No, it's very unlikely that the Weasley is aware of her existence and it's likely that Molly's second cousin doesn't have contact with Molly. Either way, Mafalda will make an appearence at some point.

We've officially entered June 1996, which is where everything will change. For better? For worse? You will see.

Everything didn't fit in this chapter, but that's why they got moved to the next one, so without further ado...

Next chapter; Jon meets with Melanie King and has, once again, a screaming match with her. Percy reads a statement which involves fatigue and during a visit to Fred and George's shop, he almost collapses due to his own fatigue. Searching for a pen to borrow, Sasha finds a statement in the locked drawer of Percy's desk which was locked by his predecessor. Tim becomes increasingly frustrated by the lack of contact with Danny at Hogwarts. Sasha tells Percy about the statement she found and once he sees it, Percy can't believe his own eyes.

See you next time and hopefully soon!

-Pookily

Chapter 19: Fatigue

Summary:

In which Percy reads a statement about fatigue and experiences the after effects when he visits Fred and George's soon-to-open store. Caroline has taken refugee at the Burrow with her son Callum and finds new friends to trust. Tim and Martin expresses frustrations about rejected contact with their magical siblings and the not-so-subtle squib discrimination. Sasha finds an old 1980 statement, along with trinkets of the past, and the statement giver may not be what he seems to be.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

He remembered the first time he met the girl.

 

Peregrine Mercury, who had been a close acquaintance to the Potter family, had made James and his wife Lily into godparents to his youngest daughter. According to what he knew, it was traditional. Mercury and Potter have always been allies and good friends in their shared history and considering that Peregrine’s son Jacob went to school with James (even though young Jacob was younger than the Potter heir), it was the sensible thing to do. Cassidy was a surprise and what a pleasant one, the first daughter born in the Mercury family in many generations. A child with golden hair and green eyes like peridots. A blessing, as Peregrine had said.

 

Peregrine, despite being a scholar and an academic, was highly superstitious and believed firmly that his only daughter was meant for greatness, that she would have an auspicious fate. Naming James and Lily Potter as her godparents was a very appropriate choice, as they were great and honourable people.

 

That was before something changed with Peregrine. Remus remembered the last time they had seen Peregrine. Cassidy was no older than six, almost seven, and the poor child didn’t understand why…

 

Why did he leave? Peregrine abandoned his family, leaving his wife and two children behind and for the promise of infinite knowledge, riches and power. James had shouted at him, deeply distraught about this sudden change and tried to make his friend of many years come to his senses and see reason. This was madness and he knew it, it was so clear to see that Peregrine wasn’t himself. He was out of it, influenced by his own darkness. 

 

Peregrine never told Sigourney, who was in the United States visiting her ill mother, or his son Jacob, who was still in school, that he was leaving. 

 

“I leave her in your care now. There is something else I must do.”

 

Peregrine had left Cassidy in James and Lily’s care and then, just disappeared. By the time Jacob found out, he was furious and swore to never forgive his father for his “betrayal”. 

 

Honestly, what kind of father leaves his five, nearly six year old daughter with a couple who happened to be family friends and keep the rest of his family out of a loop? Jacob didn’t even know until Cassie had been with James and Lily for three months. Sigourney had great trouble getting back to the United Kingdom, because MANCUSA decided to close the borders to protect themselves from Voldemort and his forces.

 

Peregrine had disappeared without a trace after he dropped off Cassie.

 

He abandoned her, godparents or not.

 


 

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

Statement of Lydia Halligan regarding her insomnia. Original statement given 8th June, 1995. Audio recording by Percival Weasley, Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute, London.

 

Statement begins.

 

ARCHIVIST (STATEMENT)

 

I don’t know when I last slept. It’s not that I can’t remember, it’s just that I can’t really tell. When I manage to steal an hour or so, if that’s even happened, my dreams seem so vivid and my waking so disjointed, that they blur together. Like all I have are scenes and images, devoid of context, and no true way to tell what is real and what is not.

 

I’m lying in my bed. It’s hot. I know the central heating is off but the air still has that dry warmth that scratches your throat. I want to get up, to move, but my body is too tired, all the strength in it gone. I just lie there, watching the ceiling fan spin round and around and around-

 


 

ARCHIVIST

 

Statement ends.

 

I…this was a difficult statement. My heart goes out to poor Ms. Hannigan. As someone who suffers from insomnia as well, this statement definitely hit closer to home than I expected. But unfortunately, there’s no way to confirm that this wasn’t a series of bad dreams, even if it sounds like it. This was a cry for help from a woman with a very severe problem, but I don’t know how the Institute could’ve helped even if they tried their best.

 

There’s no possible way to follow up, since Ms. Hannigan passed away from a heart attack less than a month after giving this statement. She was 29…poor soul. May she rest in peace.

 

Around this time last year, me and Jon probably would’ve dismissed it considering the little evidence that could’ve proved her words true. But after what we’ve survived, after what we’ve witnessed with our own eyes…how can we? I recognize that description of a tall man with curly blonde hair and an unnerving laugh all too well. Michael, did you drive her to this? Another victim of your warped games? Or were you simply drawn to her like a vulture or a shark sensing blood? What do you want from your victims? And how could you do this?

 

Why did you save me and Sasha instead of letting us die, in that case? What is your endgame?

 

I’m rather glad I prefer tea before coffee.

 

End recording.

 

[CLICK]

 


 

Remus stared down at a smaller pile of old photographs on the dining table, the pictures were in either magical motion or muggle stillness. And the very thing that the photos had in common was one girl. A girl with golden hair and green eyes like peridots, a little girl with a smile that shone like the sun. Cassidy Mercury.

 

“How could he leave her like that?” The werewolf asked and picked up one photograph, watching as a little girl, no older than six or seven years old, sitting on a homey couch and reading a storybook with a pregnant Lily. “He didn’t even tell Sigourney or Jacob. I would’ve been scared and out of my mind, thinking that maybe the Death Eaters kidnapped her or killed her.”

 

It didn’t matter if they knew Peregrine from the start and that he was originally a good person or not, what he did was fucked up. He effectively abandoned his daughter.

 

“James and Lily were already a target by then. Cassie could’ve been killed along them, if they didn’t figure out how to shield her away from Voldemort’s path.” Remus sighed and looked at another photo. This one was still and unmoving, but in colour. Taken by a polaroid camera, the background was inside a muggle shopping mall with neon lighting.

 

Cassidy, most likely 14 or 15, had an arm around the shoulders of a young Percy, probably eleven or twelve, and both of them smiling widely at the camera. The digitised number in the lower corner was dated July 4th 1988. Judging by the bright smile on Percy’s face, it was obvious that Cassidy meant more to him that he let on.

 

“Sirius. What do you think?”

 

Sirius stared down at the official “statement” they’ve gotten from Tonks regarding Cassidy Mercury and her disappearance in June 1991. Which also included her entire background and the “Cursed Vaults” happenings at Hogwarts 1984-1991. Everything that led up to her status as “missing”. An unsolved case.

 

“That someone has set this up.” Sirius said and narrowed his eyes. “Judging by what I’ve read, it looks like someone has been pulling strings since she first set a foot in Hogwarts. Peregrine chased after those Cursed Vaults and then, Jacob did the same. You told me that he went missing around the same time James and Lily got killed, I got falsely imprisoned and Harry went to those muggles? Nothing but radio silence about the Vaults since then. Three years later, Cassie started her first year and what happened? Well, the Cursed Vaults just randomly opened again? Cassidy was searching for the truth why she was treated differently and in a very negative way, may I add. That’s why I think someone planned this.”

 

“Peregrine…was always taken by the Vaults.” Remus said slowly. “You remember how he used to be, all those years we knew him. A kind, firm and righteous wizard. But whenever the Vaults were mentioned, he always became…strange and odd.” The werewolf swallowed. “Jacob was the same. Sirius…I fear that the Vaults are affecting that family more than we think. I don’t know if Peregrine’s father or even grandfather had something to do with them as well, but I suspect what those Vaults do is inflicting a sickness on that family.”

 

“A sickness of the mind, you mean?”

 

“Cassie wasn’t safe from the obsession either, but Merlin knows that she tried to fight it.” Remus told him. “I know because the little time I knew her in her school years, she said that she felt compelled towards the Vaults.”

 

“They’re calling on me. It’s like noises in my head that won’t shut up, I don’t even know what they say. All I know is that they’re calling for me. It keeps me up at night, almost driving me mad.”

 

“...is it possible that Cassidy was lured to a trap?” Remus whispered. “Whoever was behind probably waited until she was at her most vulnerable and lonely moment and it was probably after she graduated, but just started to live alone, far away from anyone’s sight.”

 

“It probably is.” Sirius admitted. “And Mad-Eye just sent a message about it. Since there hasn’t been a single clue or improvement on the case for five years, the Ministry wants to formally declare her dead soon.”

 

Remus paled. “No. No, they can’t do it. That’s so bad. If they do that…Sigourney is going to snap and end up murdering Fudge.” He whispered. 

 

“This is the exact thing that’s gonna push her over the edge.” Sirius nodded. “She’s searched for her only daughter for nearly five years without a clue, she and Jacob are the only ones who haven't given up. If Cassie is declared dead, then all the bets are off. Sigourney has nothing to lose, so we’re most likely going to have a new Squib revolution and this time, I think they will actually succeed. Muggle weapons have changed quite a bit since the last century.”

 

“Pray that Fudge isn’t so stupid to actually do it…” Remus muttered. “He can’t do that, he just can’t.

 

“Well, the bastard is trying to save money and he thinks removing “unnecessary funds” is the answer.” Sirius spat bitterly. All he could think of was the memory of a little girl with golden hair and green eyes, held up in James’ arms and waving a little hand to him.

 

“Uncle Padfoot! Uncle Padfoot!”

 

No, Cassie wasn't dead. He was so sure of it, she had to be alive!

 

But they were running out of time…

 


 

“You can’t tell me that you’re not worried!”

 

Martin sighed frustratedly. “Of course I am, I haven’t been able to contact Jenny for weeks! I don’t know what’s going on in that school, but the year is almost over. We have to be patient for their sake!”

 

“This fucking Ministry has gone too far. Look at this!” 

 

Tim slammed down an open palm on the desk and there was a slightly crumpled letter. It was addressed to…

 

Daniel Stoker
Ravenclaw Tower, Hogwarts Castle
Scotland

 

And stamped in red ink beneath read…

 

REJECTED CONTACT
Return to sender

 

“That goddamn bitch!” Tim snarled as he paced around the area where they worked. “Have you tried to send anything?”

 

“I did, but I got the same as you.” Martin sighed. “I don’t want to jump into conclusions too fast, but I think all mail that’s sent from registered Squibs gets rejected to reach Hogwarts.”

 

Tim then laughed. It wasn’t his normal happy laugh, but it was cold and bitter. 

 

“Hey, Mart. Take a look at this shitpost then.”

 

He stuck a hand in his pocket and dug out a folded newspaper article. Martin noticed how it had probably crumbled into a ball earlier, judging by how it looked, and once he unfolded it to read, he understood what had put Tim in such a horrible mood.

 

It was a small article, not big enough for a front page or to be noticed significantly. But it was still there.

 

HARMFUL INFLUENCE

According to their research, magical experts have concluded that magical students are being negatively influenced by their Squib relatives. An official worker at the Ministry of Magic has recommended reduced contact with them unless necessary, to prevent bad morals and ideals to be spread among the magical youth.

 

“Children are impressionable and easily misled,” one of the experts says, electing to remain anonymous. “Since Squibs often abandon their society to join Muggles, the magical children they have are too influenced by so-called “hedonistic” ways. The new Headmistress of Hogwarts has voiced her concerns about this and has taken actions to correct the minds of our young generation.”

 

The reporter who wrote this remained anonymous.

 

“What?!” Martin exclaimed and felt anger rise inside him. “We’re not hedonists! Just because we can’t do magic, it doesn’t mean we’re less worthy! And we live in the muggle world because we have no choice! Our own society makes our lives too difficult to live!”

 

“See?” Tim said with crossed arms. “I'll tell you what this is, it’s propaganda! I’m not that worried about Danny because my mum is a witch and is his legal guardian. Also she follows the Chilean Ministry of Magic. But I’m worried about you! They might try to take Jenny from you!”

 

Martin shook his head. “They can’t. They just can’t! Jenny can’t go to someone else. Grandad lives in America. Our mum is too ill. I’m her legal guardian, I worked my arse off to get custody of her! I’ve earned custody of her! They can’t take her from me!”

 

“It’s Umbridge.” Tim growled. “Everyone knows she hates Squibs and sometimes, it feels a personal grudge. She’s always influenced that idiot Minister and now, she’s taking her chance and making life difficult for everyone who isn’t “worthy” according to her shitty worldview.”

 

This was everything Martin feared. Well, he was worried about a lot of things. But losing custody of Jenny was his greatest fear; she was all he had. Sure, he had Grandad, but he lived so far away and it was difficult to speak with him. Leaving Jenny with Mum was out of the question. She was chronically ill and in a care home, but even without that…he wouldn’t dare to leave Jenny in her care again.

 

And Jenny was autistic . He didn’t think their society would be kind to her for that. No one was going to understand her, they wouldn’t try to understand her.

 

Martin hasn’t seen Loki, Jenny’s mail-delivering falcon, for ages…

 


 

Percy had no idea what to expect when he decided to visit Diagon Alley instead of going straight home to Grimmauld Place after work, but he had grown up with his younger twin brothers’ pranks and antics, so he’d say he’s pretty much well prepared.

 

Since the magical strain he put on himself back when he attempted to fix the whole archives by himself, Percy was little wary of apparating. But it’s been months, so he supposed that it was fine by now.

 

Diagon Alley looked as it always did; lined up with different shops, café and restaurants and bustling with life. Although it was a little calmer now, since all the students were still attending school. But there were a large quantity of wizards and witches shopping or perhaps just stopping by for a cup of coffee, catching up with a friend or so. Diagon Alley wasn’t just restricted to British or Irish wizardfolk. No, they got visitors from abroad too.

 

Percy wasn’t usually fond of large crowds and attending the Quidditch World Cup would’ve been a sensory nightmare if Dad didn’t have that handled for him. Sure, he couldn’t do anything about the crowds, but a couple of enchanted earplugs that reduced the noise levels was a lifesaver.

 

Nevertheless, he walked around for a moment, taking his time while making his way to his brothers’ new business. 

 

Percy ended up halting his steps as he came across…

 

It was bright and colourful, Percy couldn’t avoid looking at the exterior, even if he tried. It was a large corner building, painted purple with spacious, orange-framed windows. It was kind of obvious that everything wasn’t quite done yet, but a large banner that covered at least the top windows was in orange with dark purple letters that sparkled like small sparkles.

 

SPECTACULAR GRAND OPENING OF WEASLEY’S WIZARD WHEEZES
JUNE 21ST

 

‘Having a grand opening on the summer solstice? Should’ve known they would aim high.’ Percy thought to himself, a little amused. Maybe this was exactly what they all needed. Something to laugh at, something to bring a little more colour or joy in these trying times. 

 

Voldemort and his henchmen wouldn’t keep in the shadows forever, either. Soon or later, they would show themselves and that was when the people would truly become afraid, it would be hard to see the light in a terribly dark situation. 

 

Perhaps Fred and George’s long awaited business was a welcome relief, after all.

 

Percy thought that he would really need a laugh, once in a while, in that case.

 

With that in mind, he walked up the small steps and opened the door, bracing himself for whatever that might come.




 

“He wasn’t the same man after that.” Caroline said as she nursed herself a cup of tea, her eyes nearly lost in thought and her mind wandered over to the past decade. “He just became so…violent. Not at first, but then his words were angry and bitter. Then he started to drink more and more…that was when he started to hit me.”

 

She reached up a hand and wiped away her tears. “Philip was never like that before…something happened in the prison he used to work in. He was a prison officer, you see. Guarded the prisoners and one day, he was transferred to the F-wing. That was where the most horrible and vile prisoners were kept.”

 

“Was he a Muggle?” Arthur asked.

 

“Yes.” Caroline nodded. “As a Squib, I knew I had no future in the magical community, and my family had disowned me as soon as I came of age. So I took my mother’s maiden name and started to seek my fortune in the muggle world, where I was more accepted.”

 

Since Caroline’s residence were still sieged by reporters from the Daily Prophet, pestering her and her son Callum, Molly had come by Grimmauld Place and when she found out what was going on, she offered for the single mother to stay in the Burrow with her little boy until things had calmed down.

 

Sirius also thought it was a good idea, since Grimmauld Place was a dark and glum place and that was the last thing Callum needed right now. Being in the countryside perhaps could do wonders to his recovery.

 

“We’ve gotten to know a lot of Squibs this past year.” Arthur told her. “Two friends of my third son and my second son’s girlfriend’s mother are Squibs as well. And my wife has a second cousin who happens to be a Squib. So you can rest assured, we don’t believe in any prejudices here.”

 

Arthur decided to console Caroline while Molly was outside and showed Callum the chickens. He seemed to like them a lot. He was born and raised in the city, so being out here gave him an entirely new experience.

 

“I never told him that I was a Squib or where I came from. There was no point, since I would never return.” Caroline told him. “Callum…he was born during my darkest time. The only little source of light I had. I don’t know what Philip became, but that wasn’t my husband. That malevolent thing wasn’t my husband at all…”

 

Arthur patted her shoulder gently. “I’m awfully sorry to hear that…to imagine you’ve survived so much.”

 

Caroline gave a humorless laugh. “I thought I was gonna lose it when I lost Callum. For an entire year, I kept waiting and waiting for the aurors, the muggle police or just…anyone to do something, to find my little boy and bring him back. I kept pleading to the minister himself that he should do something instead of caring about the election, Dumbledore or the poor Potter boy.. But he’s just ignored it and continued to defame a poor, traumatized school boy.” She inhaled. “Apparently I’m not the only one, there are other Squibs who have gotten rebuffed and ignored. It has only gotten worse in the past three years.”

 

“Well, you can comfort yourself with the thought that you are no longer alone.” Arthur said comfortingly. “Molly has certainly taken a liking to you. There’s more people on your side now. Perhaps not a lot, but definitely a start.”

 

“Thank you…” Caroline said. “I’m more worried about Callum, he’s been so alone and afraid for nearly a year. I don’t know how to help him, but I’m trying my best.”

 

“Sometimes, it’s enough that children just know that their parents are there to love and support them.” Arthur told her and reflected on his own experiences. “Me and my wife had our ups and downs with our children, but we’re doing the best we can. Speaking of which…has the school decided what to do about your son’s education?”

 

Caroline sighed. “Not yet. I’ve spoken with Mr Snape per Floo Call and he told me that the discussion is currently on hold because of…a toad infestation at their school. I can’t really blame him, I don’t want that horrible woman to meddle into my business.”

 

“I’m sure once everything gets settled and Dumbledore returns, the matter of Callum will be resolved pretty quickly.”

 


 

“I promise, I’m fine! ” Percy snapped.

 

Sometimes it was nearly laughable how the twins were total hypocrites. Back during his time at Hogwarts, they rarely batted an eye at numerous of times he was exhausted, sleep-deprived and stressed out for his OWLs and then, his NEWTs. And now, they were being “genuinely concerned” about him looking so tired and he was sleeping regularly, eating regularly and really, what else could he do when Tim, Sasha, Martin and Jon were on his case, watching him like hawks.

 

Yes, he faltered a little when Fred was showing him around their soon-to-open joke store and he has been tired since he read that statement. But seriously, there was no need to lose their heads just because he was tired and forced him to sit down with a cup of water in his hands. 

 

“You say that now-”

 

“-and boom! Next thing we know-”

 

“-your handle is on “Mortal Danger” again.”

 

“Then Mum will cry-”

 

“-and Dad gets a heart attack.”

 

“So nope.”

 

“We don’t trust you-”

 

“-on your own-”

 

“-yet!” They finished in union.

 

Percy groaned. “Ugh, I hate it when you two talk like that!” He said frustratedly. “My handle pointed at “Mortal Danger” one time and suddenly, I’m untrustworthy for that!”

 

“Technically twice-”

 

Urgh!” 

 

Percy closed his eyes and did a countdown in his head, starting with five and ending with zero. “Listen, I’ve promised to be more careful…but I can’t promise that when I’m faced with a deadly situation in which magic doesn’t work, surprisingly enough. What I have to deal with is something no one has ever seen. It doesn’t belong in our world or the muggle world. And if I don’t research it, then we can’t understand it and if we don’t understand it, we have no way to defeat it.”

 

“We know.” Fred said.

 

“Doesn’t mean we have to like it.” George agreed.

 

“Glad to know that I have your permission.” Percy remarked dryly. “Now, do you sell other products that aren't aimed at jokes and pranks?”

 

“Do we, Forge?”

 

“Let’s surprise him, Gred.”

 

Dealing with the twins was always a taxing business.

 


 

It went a couple of days and Percy kept an eye on the wall calendar, counting down to the days when Ron, Harry, Hermione and Jenny would have their OWLs. He really hoped the compendium, which he spent an entire night to put together out of his old school notes and assignment copies (with the help of two pots of coffee and an extremely reluctant Sirius), was a great help to the quartet. He was sure that all the other students were studying and doing their best, but he really wanted his brother and his friends to have the best chances they could get.

 

And if they all managed to achieve a nice list of Overstandings and Exceeds Expectations, then it would be a great slap in the face for Umbridge…as a final “fuck you”.

 

Yes, he was being petty. So sue him.

 

Just because Percy shared many aspects and similarities with his father, it didn’t mean that he was just as righteous and forgiving as him. Percy has always known that he was far more ambitious, cunning and slightly more petty. If you weren’t family or long-time friends, he hardly forgave you if you went on his bad side. His father often joked that he was very much like his late grandmother in that way.

 

Cedrella had been a Black before she eloped and married his grandfather Septimus Weasley, earning the wrath of the House of Black for her insulting disregard. She gained a reputation as a traitor at best and a “cold-hearted bitch” at worst. Regardless, she didn’t care what people said about her and went on about her business. Percy had always admired his grandmother for that, he had a closer bond to her when he was little…mainly because she was also a Seer, having passed down that ability to him and Percy assumed that kind of gift jumped over a generation, since neither his father, Uncle Bilius or Uncle Lance (who lived in Canada with his family) had inherited that.

 

‘I do wonder why.’ Percy thought to himself as he organized a box that contained statements from the eighties, which he properly marked as “Statements, 1980-1989”. Although he suspected that one box wouldn’t fit all of the statements of the 1980s, since the archives were far from organized and he suspected they still had a long way to go. 

 

“And we’re supposed to digitise all these statements when the archives aren’t even in proper order.” Sasha scoffed with a smile, she was tasked to help him out today. Jon was recording statements today while Martin was out on a following-up and Tim was finishing up the reports of his recent following-up by his desk.

 

“Yes, I don’t know how we’re supposed to achieve that, given how small our department is. But we can surely manage if we work together as we currently do.” Percy responded. He knew that wasn’t a comforting nor an inspiring answer, but they have to make do with what they have. “

 

“Oh, by the way. I was looking for a pen in your office yesterday, because your boyfriend keeps “borrowing” mine and always forgets to return them.” Sasha started and heaved up a heavy box of 1930s statements on a shelf. 

 

“I thought someone had moved a couple of files on my desk…that made Jon more paranoid and it’s my desk.” Percy chuckled a little, thinking back on the hissy fit Jon threw the day before. “Did you find one?”

 

“Eventually, yeah. Didn’t find any on your desk, so I tried the drawers. One of them were locked, though.”

 

“Ah, the top drawer? It’s been like that since I started this job. I’ve never managed to pry it open, not even with a spell. Did you get it to open?”

 

“Yeah, after spending nearly my whole lunch break on that damn thing. I managed to get it open because I removed the drawer below it and someone had bloody glued it stuck!”

 

Percy raised an eyebrow. “Huh…makes me wonder what Gertude was even doing down here.” He muttered. “Did you find something interesting there?”

 

“Just a couple of things.” Sasha responded and thought back at her findings. “Let’s see…there was an old statement from the 80s, some photographs tied together with a rubber band…and a cassette tape.”

 

Percy grew suspicious. A statement was inside that drawer this whole time? Not only that, but it was apparently glued together, so it didn’t matter if there was a key or not. Gertrude probably wanted to prevent unwelcome eyes from prying into what seemed like private business. 

 

“Thank you for telling me, Sasha. I think I’ll ask Martin for a cup of tea when he gets back. I want to record that statement.”

 

“Anytime, boss.” Sasha smirked at him. “Any theories about that mystery statement?”

 

“I have many, but my most pressing question is why Gertrude would seal away that statement. Given the small details I’ve found out about her character through her tapes, I find it unlikely that she would’ve just “forgotten” it.” He made quotation signs with his hands. “So my current theory is that she knew it was either of great importance, like government-secret-important, or it would become dangerous in the wrong hands…” He trailed off and then turned to his assistant. “You didn’t happen to see any important details about the statement?”

 

“It looked more of a letter than a statement, really.” Sasha replied with a shrug. “I got the name and date, if you want to know?”

 

“That'd be very useful, so I know which specific year folder I can file it under in the 1980’s box of statements. So, who’s the poor victim and when did it happen?”

 

He was in a rather merry mood today. He blamed the lovely weather outside, but he had come to like his job a little. Not that he enjoyed the whole Prentiss incident, but perhaps that was only a one time thing and rest of his time at work would be smooth sailing. He had found true friends in his co-workers and even a lovely boyfriend. Reading about a mystery statement was just an added bonus.

 

“Some bloke named Peter Pettigrew, October 28th 1980.”

 

Percy went still.

 

'I'm sorry...WHAT?

Notes:

SURPRISE, I AM NOT DEAD!

Yes, I know I haven't updated since August and I am very ashamed about it. I've had a stressful almost-year since then and let's say that life kicked me while I was already down. I really don't recommend that kind of experience, it was hell. And I kinda lost my spark for writing, but it's back now...for good, I hope.

Being more than half-way into this story, we're almost reaching the big part where things are really happening. Since there is no Not-Them messing with the archival staff, I had to change up the storyline. But rest assured, the whole Not-Them will come at them in a different way and yeah, it's not gonna be pretty.

I have most of the rest of the chapter half-planned out and I spent last month trying to track down my scattered notes in my documents. But well, the Department of Mysteries event is dawning soon. :))

And since you all has been so kind to wait for the update, here's a little preview!

"So you are telling me that we trusted a cheap clone of someone who were supposed to be one of my best friends...for an entire year and no one ever fucking noticed?! My own best friend might've been dead for 15 FUCKING YEARS AND WE NEVER KNEW?!"

"Sirius, please...you have to calm down-"

"DON'T TELL ME TO CALM DOWN! I...I...do I even know who I'm grieving for? Which face is the real one? What is his real voice like?! Don't tell me that he's been dead this whole time and we can't even remember him..."

Very angsty. *eats it up like the funky little cryptid I am*

See you all in the next chapter, "Identity Theft".

- Pookily

PS. Thank you, readers, for the 45 comments, 315 kudos and 63 bookmarks. You guys are the real stars. 💖

Chapter 20: Identity Theft

Summary:

A long lost statement, regarding a wizard's stolen identity and his replacement, is found and sheds some light in what caused the destruction of a friendship that should've lasted. Meanwhile, Percy draws a tarot card to decide his fate.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

[CLICK]

 

ARCHIVIST

 

I… er…

 

We… we didn’t…

 

(inhales shakily) S-statement of…Peter Pettigrew, regarding a cursed vault and…a malevolent clone that is not him. Original statement written down by letter October 28th 1980. Audio recording by Percival Weasley, Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute, London.

 

S-statement begins.

 

ARCHIVIST (STATEMENT)

 

(Note to the Archivist this letter concerns; I have found out that you are aware of the world I come from and I ask you to keep this statement sealed away after you’ve read it, so it won’t fall into the wrong hands. Terrible things can happen if the sensitive information, which I’ve included in this letter, is exposed to the public. I’m not sure what I can accomplish by sending you this letter, but consider it a cry for help.)

 

October 28th 1980
James. Sirius. Remus. My dearest friends.

 

If you are reading this letter and it has properly found its way to your hands, then you will need to act fast after you’re done. I beg for any deity in the heavens to protect you.

 

I made a horrible mistake, I put my faith in the wrong person and I’m paying dearly for it. Not only that, but if this letter doesn't find you in time, I will have the lives of James, Lily and poor little Harry on my conscience and I’m not sure if I can live with that guilt. So if they really die because of me, I hope my death is slow and painful to atone for my sins.

 

I better start from the beginning.

 

It all started when we found out about the prophecy and what was foretold to come. We already know how we reacted, what needed to be done and Prongs and his family needed to be protected, all that jazz. I need to come clean about this, I already knew what was going to happen. Galahad had told me, as he always did when he was alive and I was the only one who listened to the visions he described to me. While I could’ve done something to change certain events that recently happened, he asked me to not and warned me that messing with the future was dangerous business and I must let things happen.

 

Despite knowing that we had so many people on our side, powerful wizards and witches,I had the distinct feeling that our efforts may not be enough, even with Dumbledore on our side. We have already seen what Voldemort can do and that his Death Eaters will carry out every single order, no matter the consequences and without a single ounce of remorse or guilt. And our numbers are steadily dwindling. We’ve lost Galahad, who was our strongest card. I’ve always known how strong and talented all of you are, but I am just me. Just Peter.

 

I’m useless on my own and I knew that we needed something bigger, something stronger to defeat Voldemort once for all. I’m all for Dumbledore’s plans, but we can’t win this war by playing it safe and righteous. This might be a shocker for you all, but Dumbledore is also human like us and I’m not idiotic enough to disregard that fact. Voldemort is a monster and I think we need something stronger to win. 

 

That was why I met with her. Do you remember Patricia Rakepick, she was a Prefect when we were at school. Yes, she used to snoop around too much and sometimes got us into trouble so she could do whatever she wanted, but one day when I was moping in the park in London, she approached me and said she may have a solution to my problems. I didn’t want to listen to her at first, but then she asked me “what if I know something that can get rid of that Dark Lord?”.

 

She got me there. 

 

I was an idiot to not tell either of you. I just thought that I could handle it. I wanted so badly to prove that I was a Marauder, just like you three are. But I’ve gone too far and this letter is my last resort. 

 

Patricia Rakepick is a Death Eater . She’s Voldemort’s agent, she targeted me to get closer to the Order and get her hands on sensitive information. Don’t trust her. She has betrayed us all. This is all my fault.

 

I was tricked to follow her and I can’t recall when or how, but I turned my back for just a second and everything went black. The next time I woke up, I found myself on a floor of cold stone and I was chilled to the bone at what I saw. I was bound in magical chains, sitting on my knees in the middle of a ring formed by Death Eaters and right in front of me was the enemy.

 

Voldemort. He was a terrifying and hideous sight! Scarlet eyes staring at me with some kind of sadistic glee, he had no nose but only two small slits like a snake and he was bald, not a single strand of hair on his head, and paler than snow. And right beside him, there stood Rakepick and she smiled at me.

 

It was a cruel smirk on her red lips and I have never hated someone more than how I did in that moment. I understood that she has been working for Voldemort this entire time and was probably guilty for the numerous devastating losses we’ve suffered. The Bones and the McKinnons, the majority of the Mercurys…perhaps even Galahad, my love.

 

Voldemort asked me then if I knew who he was. He said it in such a mocking, condescending tone, as if I was nothing but a small annoyance. A pest or a cockroach under his feet.

 

I couldn’t resist to mock him back, I wasn’t about to let him get to me and I was going to show that I was a Marauder and a Gryffindor, I’d be dead anyways. I said that he was obviously a reptile demon. He tortured me for my “insolence”. I heard Rakepick tell him and I quote.

 

“Easy on him, my lord. He may be an incompetent fool, but he still has useful information about the weapon we need.”

 

Hearing Rakepick calling the monster “my lord” made my blood boil. All I could think of was how many of us she has condemned to death or a fate worse than death. 

 

I can’t remember how long I was there. My consciousness flickered in and out, all I could feel was either an agonizing pain or a welcome darkness. They broke my wand in half, rendering me useless and weak. There were times where some dark part in my mind wanted to give them whatever they wanted, so they’ll stop. But my pride always put a stop to that. Even when Voldemort or even Rakepick cast the Cruciatus Curse on me, over and over, all I could think of was my loved ones. 

 

James, Sirius and Remus. My school mates, my dear friends, my brothers in everything but blood. Lily, James’ wife, who had become like a sister for me. And Galahad. Oh, Galahad, my lost love. The only reason why I was still alive was so I could complete his mission for him. The only one I ever loved and would love forever in my life.

 

Galahad was the youngest brother of four, you see. 

 

Voldemort knows that there’s a young man with strong Seer powers, stronger than we’ve ever seen before and he wants that power, he craves it and he will use it for evil purposes. Galahad once told me, weeks before he died, that he knew that Voldemort was going to kill him and the next Seer in his family is his youngest nephew, he told me that if certain shadows remain as they are, then his nephew would be in terrible danger. He gave up his life to save his. As long as he remains within the blood protection wards…as long as he stays under the same roof of his family, then he will be safe and no one can touch him. But Voldemort is too smart, he will figure out a way to lure him out. He wants that Seer to use as a weapon. Galahad’s nephew’s foresight is too strong, too accurate and too complicated. 

 

Find Galahad’s older brother and tell him to not lose his son out of his sight. Tell him to not let him choose the Ministry as a future career. Tell him that Galahad has Seen his future and it isn’t good. If he chooses a career in the Ministry of Magic, he will become used as a tool by them and treated as a weapon rather than a living human. The Ministry will fall and Voldemort will catch him. If that happens, we will lose the war. We can’t afford to lose, there are too many lives at risk.

 

I don’t know how long I was in that hellhole and kept getting tortured, but I was lucid enough to make out certain key details that later clued me in on what happened to me. I don’t quite remember how I escaped, but it was very touch and go. I think I managed to take out Dolohov’s right eye, but I never looked back as I escaped. Once I found myself safe and far away from any Death Eaters to find me, I took refuge in an abandoned shack in the middle of nowhere in Northern Ireland. There, I found that my arms were covered in deep pricks, as if someone had been taking blood from me with a syringe. My hair was uneven, as if someone had been cutting off pieces of hair from me and my own wand was missing. A horrible feeling grew in my stomach, like an empty void that made you physically sick.

 

I stayed in that shack for a couple of days, recovering until I was strong enough to walk on my own again. I figured that I must’ve Apparated wandlessly and my theory is that I must’ve been overcome by some kind of desperate willpower and feral survival instinct, but I felt it so strongly that I just did it. Three days after my daring escape, I finally dared to go out and it took me a couple of tries, but I eventually managed to Apparate back to London where I originally was.

 

I met you on the street, James and I called out to you. I was so relieved to see you and I asked if you were worried about me, since I’ve been gone for nearly four days without a sound. But you didn’t recognize me. You thought that I was a Muggle who was lost and pointed me directions to the nearest station to the Tube. I was so shocked that I couldn’t say a word. James, you who I thought of as my brother, didn’t recognize me.

 

Not my voice, not my face…he didn’t call me Wormtail as we always did or even Pete. He just said it was a funny coincidence and that he had a friend named Peter as well. I couldn’t respond, it was as if someone had hexed me with a Stupefy. I wanted to scream, I wanted to cry and I wanted to argue that I was Peter Pettigrew, his best friend and brother. 

 

James, my brother, don’t you know me? Why don’t you know me?

 

More odd things started to happen. The apartment I lived in was occupied by someone else, someone who was “Peter Pettigrew” and I got chased out from the building by the landlady before she called the police on me. I even went so far to visit my own infirm mother in her care home. Not even she recognized me and thought I was a new nurse in the carehome. I fled. 

 

I don’t know how, but I have somehow been replaced by someone else. Not even memories are safe. The “Peter” everyone thinks is the real me says that this “Peter” looks differently than from what I’ve described. All I know is that man isn’t me. That thing isn’t me!

 

That was when a horrible thought hit me, when I sat on a park bench in London and watched the ducks, since I was effectively homeless. The strange prick marks in my arms, what if the Death Eaters took my blood and made a clone that replaced me? It didn’t make sense, it was madness and pure fiction. But I needed to know, so I started to keep around the usual places I used to frequent with my friends.

 

And that was when I saw them. James, Sirius and Remus…with that someone else that wasn’t me, but had assumed the identity of “Peter Pettigrew”.

 

He looked nothing like me. This “Peter” had shoulder-length mousy brown hair, combed backwards, and watery blue eyes. His nose is long, slightly pointy and he has round features like I do, but in the wrong places and he’s dressed in a dark, tacky pinstripe suit. I fled. I couldn’t stand being there and seeing how easily I got replaced, that my own friends I’ve known since I was eleven didn’t notice anything. That thing isn’t me. But the entire world seems convinced that the Not-Me is the real Peter Pettigrew…except for Voldemort and the Death Eaters, apparently. I encountered them again, but they made no move to attack me or even kill me. Instead, they laughed at my torment and told me that their “Dark Lord” decided to let me live, because I was no threat. 

 

“You are wandless, helpless and most importantly, forgotten by the whole world. Who would believe a man who doesn’t exist? The Dark Lord decided to spare your life and instead, watch you go mad.”

 

I fled again. What else could I do? But their laughter kept echoing in my head, it was cold and cruel. They found my pain hilarious and Voldemort treated this like some sort of sick entertainment. I found myself far away from London or any closeby civilization. Not even my own mother, no matter how infirm she was, recognised me. My heart is shattering because everything I’ve ever loved and cherished has been stolen by this Not-Me. 

 

James, Sirius and Remus…my brothers in all but blood. I have not seen Lily, but I have no hope that she’d recognise me if no one else does. I’m no longer Peter Pettigrew, because my identity has been successfully stolen and replaced. I’m just…no one.

 

But I have new intel, thanks to those Death Eaters who laughed at me. They exposed some information, under the belief that no one would believe me because I “no longer exists”. Rakepick is going for the Cursed Vaults at Hogwarts, where one of our friends is still attending. Even though I have no wand or anything to fight or defend myself with, I also know that I can’t let this happen. If Voldemort gets his hands on the Cursed Vaults, on whatever weapon or terrible power that lies within them…then we will lose. This world will change, shift and transform into something terrible and no one will survive. 

 

That’s why tonight, I’m heading to Hogwarts Grounds to stop Rakepick. She’s heading to one of the Cursed Vaults with Jacob Mercury. You remember the young lad some years younger than us, the one we used to teach mischief? Rakepick is manipulating and tricking him to lead her to the Vaults. Jacob doesn’t know she’s a Death Eater and I fear that she will kill him, no matter if they succeed or not. I must stop her. I don’t know the outcome of my fight against Rakepick, but if I die, then I shall fight and die with honor. 

 

Please relay my last messages to my dear friends, even though they don’t remember me anymore.

 

To James; I’m sorry I was ever jealous of you. You had so much and I had so little, but you still took me in as your brother. There was no reason why someone so amazing as you would look at me, but you did. Sure, it hurt to see you marry Lily and have the happy ending as I always dreamed of, a dream that went into ashes when I lost Galahad. But you still treated me so well, even though you were high class and I was just worker class. Thank you for all those years of happiness you’ve given me. I hope I ever get to measure up to you and maybe one day, you will remember me. Give my warmest goodbye to Lily and little Harry. Goodbye, dear brother.

 

To Sirius: Remember you always told me to never pick a fight if I didn’t know how to win? In this case, I really have to because if I don’t, our world might fall. I’m not like you, Sirius. I’m not a hero or warrior. I’m just plain ol’ Pete, who likes playing pranks, sleeping in the sun and eating sweets and pastries at every café we see. I don’t know if there’s a chance for me to win or even survive, but I will fight with everything I have. Goodbye, Sirius and thank you for all those times you stood up for me, protected me and taught me to fight. May you shine brightly like the star you are and take care of James, Lily and little Harry. 

 

To Remus: Did you know that I liked you best, Moony? You were calm whenever I panicked, your hugs were the warmest and your smile shone the brightest when I gave you Honeyduke’s Limited Edition Dreamcrisp Chocolate for your birthday. It was just the little things we did that mattered the most, you know? Small acts of kindness. You always made sure I wasn’t left behind and you said that my animagus form was the smartest, because no one would suspect a rat at Hogwarts was really a short, chubby boy. Goodbye, Remus and I hope you find your own happy ending. You deserve it.

 

I know that neither of you remembers me, which is why I’ve attached evidence that proves my true existence. 

 

Stay safe, live long and prosper (Yes, I have to include a quote from my favorite Muggle show, don’t judge me), my dearest friends and brothers. See you on the other side.

 

Sincerely,

 

Peter Pettigrew

 

Mischief Managed.

 

ARCHIVIST

 

(Stammering) S-Statement ends…

 

I-I…I can’t…how could this…

 

[CLOTHES RUSTLE]



[MUFFLED SOBS]

 

[CLICK]

 


 

Percy didn’t know how he got back to Grimmauld Place. Everything was in a blur. He had recorded that statement after work, after promising his assistants and his boyfriend that he’d go straight home after that, and he did. He didn’t remember how he Apparated to the alley close to Grimmauld Place, how he ran up the stone stairs and slammed the door open or closing it behind himself. 

 

All he knew was that he was so emotionally distraught with tears running down his red-rimmed eyes and his shaky breath nearly choking on his uncontrollable sobs. 

 

“Hey, Perce. Just in time for-what the hell happened?!” Sirius exclaimed once he looked up from stirring something in a pot on the kitchen stove. He dropped everything when he saw his little roommate in such a dishevelled state. “Hey, what’s the matter? Did someone hurt you? Threat you? Are you friends okay? You didn’t get mugged, did you?”

 

Percy wasn’t in a state to verbally answer, but shook his head. He felt…too much at once. 

 

Scabbers, who was Wormtail, wasn't the real Peter. The real Peter was most likely dead, forgotten and replaced. His own family and friends forgot him. They were betrayed by a clone , made of Pettigrew’s own blood.

 

All he could do was to press the crumbled paper, along with the evidence, in Sirius's hands and then, he collapsed on a chair by the dining table.

 

Sirius didn’t look at the statement at first and instead, examined the trinkets that came along with the paper. He removed the rubber band of the photographs and discovered they were in color, unmoving. Muggle photographs. His eyes widened in shock when he recognized them. It was him…James…Remus and…someone he didn’t know, all of them taken at different times and always in a summer setting.

 

The person he didn’t know was a school-aged boy with thick, curly blond hair. He had a round face with rosy cheeks, ocean blue eyes and round nose. He had the widest smile and laughed with dimples. He was short and chubby, always hugging someone or being hugged by one of them in the photos. One photo was of James, holding the boy in a headlock and ruffling his blonde hair, both of them laughing at something.

 

Sirius shuffled between photos, a sudden desire to see more of these phones grew obsessive and something inside his chest hurt, as if there was a void. He tried to remember who that boy was…he saw himself, his friends and the boy age slowly through the photos, from 11 years old schoolboys into 20-something young adults. The blonde boy didn’t change so much, still remaining shorter and chubbier than the three of them, but he just fit in . Like a puzzle piece that was supposed to be there.

 

One of the later photos, a group photo that took place in the back garden of James and Lily’s house in Godric’s Hollow, made him realize that this round blonde meant life and death for him. They all sat there on the grassy green lawn, having a picnic. Lily was still pregnant with Harry, with James next to her with an arm around her shoulders. The blonde was there again, holding a small plate with pie in one hand, and grinning widely as a young Sirius gave him a noogie on his head. Remus sat cross legged next to them and smiled softly with a chocolate bar in his hands. A little girl with golden hair in pigtails and green eyes, around six or seven, sat in James’ lap and held a cup of juice in her hands, laughing widely.

 

He should know… he should know who that blonde man was!

 

But he couldn’t remember. 

 

On the back of the photo, it was dated…

 

June 31st 1980, Picnic with the whole family! Can’t wait to see you soon, baby Potter! ❤️

- Mum & Dad, Uncles Padfoot, Moony & Wormtail and godsister Cassie

“Why…I can’t remember who that is.” Sirius finally said. “Why can’t I remember who that is?!”

 

He sat by the table now and finally checked out the statement. 

 

Percy’s sobs had finally dissolved and he was silent as if in the grave. He had no words to tell and just waited for Sirius to read the statement. They had the evidence to believe the words that were written down. Sirius, and Remus, deserved the truth. They deserved to find out what really happened to their friend.

 

It was so silent and then…Sirius set down the paper quickly, as if it was burning his hands.

 

“No. NO.” He was shaking his head. “No, it can’t be true! That can’t be Pete, IT CAN’T BE!”

 

“Sirius-”

 

“I WOULD REMEMBER WHO MY FRIENDS ARE, OKAY?!” Sirius stood up, letting the chair fall backwards on the floor and paced around, pulling at his long hair. “I can trust my own mind, right? I’d notice if my friend’s hair was blonde or mouse brown! I can see the difference between a round or pointy nose! There’s no such thing as a Not-Peter, right?!”

 

Green flames lit up in the fireplace and Remus came out, looking tired as he always did. He was about to greet when he saw his best friend pacing around, yelling about something and pulling at his hair while Percy looked as if he had been crying for hours, his expression was completely distraught and forlorn. 

 

“Sirius…what happened?”

 

Sirius didn’t answer and kept pacing around, his breaths were quick and short, on the verge of a panic attack. “Peter had mouse brown hair, right? You remember that, right?!”

 

“As far as I can recall, yes…” Remus said slowly. “But what are you stressing about now? Why is this relevant?”

 

“This is what’s relevant!” Sirius said waspishly and pointed at the crumpled paper of the statement, shuffled photographs and a few trinkets on the dining table table. The first thing Remus did was to sit down, read the statement and then, he looked carefully at the photographs. He was eerily silent. He set down the paper carefully, smoothed down the crinkles and exhaled.

 

“Well?”

 

“Sirius…you are not crazy or mad. I know that you probably doubt your sanity and believe it as a side effect from Azkaban. But you’re not alone. I think I can’t trust my own mind right now.” The werewolf said and picked up a photograph, comparing it to a magical one from their fifth year. “I think…someone has manipulated our memories,” he said quietly. “...there’s evidence to support the statement. Details that only the real Peter would’ve known. Rakepick did try to use Jacob to get to the Vaults. Rakepick is a Death Eater. Muggle photos never change, compared to ours.” His hands reached to the other trinkets, carefully examining them. “You remember Galahad, right? Voldemort was obsessed to get his hands on Galahad for his Seer powers, but he rather died than to let that happen, but he didn’t stop just there. He went so far to ensure his family were hidden and well-protected for decades after his death. Peter never healed from the loss.”

 

Sirius’ face twisted into an expression with mixed fury and grief. "So you are telling me that we trusted a cheap clone of someone who were supposed to be one of my best friends...for an entire year and no one ever fucking noticed?! My own best friend might've been dead for 15 FUCKING YEARS AND WE NEVER KNEW?!"

 

"Sirius, please...you have to calm down-" Percy tried to calm him down.

 

"DON'T TELL ME TO CALM DOWN! I...I...do I even know who I'm grieving for?” It seemed like grief finally overpowered his rage, which was harder to console than anger. A grieving Sirius felt worse than an angry Sirius. “Which face is the real one? What is his real voice like?! Don't tell me that he's been dead this whole time and we can't even remember him..." 

 

Tears finally started to flow down. He sank down on the chair which Remus had picked up and carefully led his best friend to sit down on. Sirius was still processing the fact that the Peter he knew, the real Peter Pettigrew, was most likely dead and he probably has been for fifteen years, without anyone’s notice. 

 

“D-do I even know who I’m sad for? Can you even mourn someone you can’t remember anymore?”

 

Remus had no answer to give. What was the point? No words could ever comfort them, not with this new knowledge. There was nothing to make this fine again. Everything they knew and everything they’ve experienced since they got reunited in the Shrieking Shack a couple of years ago…it gave a new twisted context.

 

Wormtail wasn’t their Peter. That cheap, dirty and cowardly clone could have copies of Peter’s memories and his magic abilities, but his personality and appearance were all wrong. A traitor that wore Peter’s name and identity like a skin. A false Peter…the Not-Peter. 

 

All the harsh words, insults and accusations that were thrown at Wormtail, back at their confrontation in the Shrieking Shack two years ago, had meant NOTHING to him because he wasn’t even the real Peter. So of course there was no conscience or guilt to speak for.

 

And the real Peter was gone, all memories of him turned into dust and forgotten among the sands of time. There wasn't even a body to bury. 

 

“Sirius…” Remus knelt in front of Sirius, his own scarred face was grief-struck and devastated. “We need to tell the Order about this, show them the statement and evidence…this changes everything. Dumbledore needs to know, so we can plan our next course of action. Find out what needs to be done.”

 

“I already know what should be done. I should kill Wormtail. Maybe that brings our memories back.” Sirius snarled. "I'm gonna kill that fucking thing! Maybe that brings him back!"

 

“Where on earth would you find him?” Remus sighed exasperatedly. “He’s probably with Voldemort right now. That thing has toyed with us this whole time, it doesn’t feel any remorse or guilt, because there are none. Betraying James and Lily, framing you for murder and giving up Harry’s life to Voldemort to kill…all of that probably meant nothing to him, because it has no true feelings for us! Maybe…” He swallowed thickly at the next thing he was about to say. “Maybe…it killed Cassidy too. What if she figured out the truth and that clone murdered her before she could say a word? What would’ve stopped it from killing her as well and then getting rid of her body, making sure she’ll never be found again?”

 

They heard Percy’s breath hitch.

 

“Does it matter anymore?” Sirius looked as if he had lost all hope, but still clinging to something out of desperation. “It doesn’t matter if we try to make this public. The Ministry won’t believe an Azkaban escapee and a werewolf, they’d just blame us for James, Lily, Peter and Cassie. The majority of our family is as good as dead. Harry is all we got now. We need to protect and cherish him.” Sirius got up and left the kitchen. “Stew’s done on the stove…I’m going upstairs.” He muttered to Percy and Remus. “Tell the Order everything…”

 

“Sirius.” Remus stood up and he wrung his hands anxiously. “For whatever that’s worth…I’m so sorry.”

 

“Sorry’s just a word.” Sirius said montonely. “It doesn’t fix anything.”

 


 

For the rest of the evening, Percy shut himself up in his room and he lied on his side on the fourposter bed, hugging himself in a poor attempt to comfort himself. Downstairs, the Order had called for an emergency meeting for those able to attend and revealed the truth of the real Peter Pettigrew, with the statement and evidence to prove it. 

 

The truth was now out, but how would that help? They’ve only found out that Wormtail was a clone of Peter Pettigrew and the real Peter had probably been dead for fifteen years. He couldn’t see how Sirius or Remus could ever recover from this jarring revelation.

 

Percy had always thought he was afraid to die. But he now realized that death would’ve been a mercy, really. His parents and his siblings would’ve at least remembered his face, his voice and everything that made him Percy. Peter didn’t have that luxury. Not even his old, infirm mother recognized her own son and that had broken Peter, along with the fact that his friends, whom he called his brothers, had forgotten him. Percy suddenly found himself scared of being forgotten and for some reason, he couldn’t get rid of the thought of the monster he saw in Artefact Storage with Sasha, the horrible, twisted and monstrous thing that probably would’ve killed them if Michael hadn’t showed up.

 

Which brought up the question why .

 

Why would Michael save them? What was the point? What did he win on that? Michael showed no restraint to kill innocent people or drive them insane to the point that they eventually died. So why save him and Sasha? Sasha made a little more sense, because it seemed to have a fondness of her. But him? How did he fit into the picture? Michael had nothing to win on saving him.

 

“Knock knock?”

 

Percy sighed a little. “Who's there?” He asked.

 

“Bill. Can I come in?”

 

“Sure.” Percy said and watched the door open, Bill let himself in and he could vaguely hear the Order downstairs discuss before his older brother closed the door behind himself. “You know you suck on that joke?”

 

“What?”

 

“Never mind…” Percy sighed. ‘And the twins think I have no sense of humor? Bill’s much worse.’

 

Bill sat down on the edge of the bed. “How are you feeling, Perce?”

 

“Shit.” Percy answered honestly and felt relieved that his mother wasn’t there to hear his potty mouth. “Very fun to find out that my rat was not only an Animagus, but also apparently a cheap evil clone of an actual innocent wizard and erased his entire existence.”

 

“Sirius told everything in the meeting downstairs, presented the evidence and everything. Percy, we never would’ve found out if it wasn’t for you. You uncovered the truth. You have no idea how proud we are of you.”

 

Proud.

 

That word shouldn’t make him react so strongly, but it did. He felt his heart clench and warmth exploded inside his chest. He moved a hand towards his face, covering it. “Thanks…” He whispered and tried to not cry. A part of him was happy, but at the same time…the sadness of an erased identity overwhelmed him.

 

Bill was quick to catch on what seemed to eat at his younger brother. “Perce, there was no way you could’ve ever predicted this, so don’t put any blame on yourself. It just proves that Rakepick is a bigger bitch than what we originally thought. I’m just sorry that I didn’t watch over you enough.”

 

“Don’t blame yourself either, Bill.” Percy responded and inhaled deeply, calming himself. “As our grandfather used to say…this will pass and without doubt, quicker than it should.”

 

Percy nodded, he had no verbal answer to give. “I just can’t help but to think about Sirius and Remus. They’ve been so kind to me since I came to live here and then, this happens and I feel so horrible that I can’t do anything else than to just…be here.”

 

“Well…” Bill exhaled slowly. “You’ve always been the kindest of us. I mean, we all care in different ways and we’re all kind, I guess. You don’t always know what to say, but your actions just speak instead. Like when Ginny had nightmares during that summer and you were up every night to make hot chocolate for her. Or when Ron fell off his toy broom when you were kids and you patched him up. Or when you took the twins down to the muggle village, so they wouldn’t feel left out. Or whenever Mum or Dad were too tired and you just cooked for us.”

 

He didn’t know what he expected, but certainly not Bill sitting here and praising him for those small things. He only did the bare minimum, what was expected from him and he didn’t like to see his family unhappy either. Was that really something to be proud of? Bill made it sound like it was something big.

 

“You know…I always envied you for that.” Bill confessed. “How you were a much better older brother than I was. You always seemed to know what to do, you always had a plan and you knew how to keep the lil’ ones in line. You made it look so easy. Maybe that’s why I did what I did, just packed up and left for Egypt ‘cos it seemed like it was fine.”

 

“I resented you for that.” Percy said. “For me, it felt like you just dumped everything on me. Charlie didn’t even hesitate to leave. He took first, best chance to Romania and never looked back.”

 

“Guess we weren’t such good brothers for you, then.” Bill sighed heavily. “I did a lot of thinking since you got attacked by Prentiss. It kinda made me realize a couple of things. I guess I never really thought there could exist another thing apart from muggles and wizards. I always thought you would be safe in the muggle world…but yeah, I was wrong.”

 

“It’s a little naive of you to think that.” Percy said and Bill whipped his head, staring at him. “I think it’s a common misconception of wizardfolk where they assume the muggle world is safe and nothing ever happens. But every society has their own issues and I have come to learn so much about it. From what I’ve found out is that the muggle world constantly changes and develops. Not just about their inventions, but also in the social sense. Yes, homophobia and racism is still a serious issue, but things have changed since a century ago and it’s heading in the right direction. Sure, non-white people aren’t getting lynched anymore and they have the right to vote, but it doesn’t mean that there isn’t any racism because there absolutely is. People can always improve to become better.”

 

“That is…incredibly wise of you.” Bill said and chuckled a little. “For a moment, I thought you sounded a lot like Grandad.”

 

“He was gone before I was born, right?”

 

“Not really. He was definitely there when you were born. You were just a couple of months old when he died.”

 

Percy had no memories of their grandfather Septimus and neither did his younger siblings. Only Bill and Charlie remembered, even if Charlie’s memories were a little vague. “How did our grandfather die, Bill?”

 

“Attack by Death Eaters.” Bill responded. “They attacked a lot of wizard families in the late 70s, those who opposed Voldemort. The Weasley family are originally from Northern Ireland and we had a large piece of land in our name. That was where Dad was raised with his brothers. But in late november in ‘76, Death Eaters came and attacked everything. Set the house on fire, destroyed the property and killed everyone on sight. Most of us survived, but Grandad didn’t. Dad really hates talking about it, though.”

 

“It must be really painful for him to talk about it.” Percy said slowly. “He lost so much that time. His childhood home, our grandfather and all those memories…poor Dad.”

 

“I think there’s another reason than just the house, Grandad and the memories.” Bill said firmly. “He has a pair of glasses that look like yours, but he never uses them. One of the lenses is cracked. Sometimes when he’s alone in the shed, he just holds the glasses and stares at it for a long while. Once when we were kids, Mum sent me to tell him that dinner was done and he didn’t answer at the door. So I just opened the door and saw him like that. It was like his mind were on another planet or just very far away.”

 

“Grandfather never had glasses like mine, right?”

 

“Doubt it. His eyesight was perfect.” Bill replied. “I think Dad lost someone else in that attack, but he never says a word about it.”

 


 

Percy returned to the archives without any improvement on his moody demeanor. He couldn’t help it. Even though he has managed to find out the truth of what happened to Peter Pettigrew, it felt like a defeat. A very insulting one, like a slap in the face, and along with the helplessness. He had no idea what to say to Sirius this morning, his host and roommate looked very pale with red-rimmed eyes as if he had been drinking himself into a coma the night before or cried for hours. Both were very likely, since this moved him personally.

 

Remus had been quiet, but not non-verbal. His shoulders seemed tense yet sunk, as if he had gotten another heavy burden that wasn’t visible to the human eye. But he had made breakfast for him and handed him a brown paper sack when he was heading out to the institute, telling him that he made lunch and asked him to not feel sad anymore.

 

He still did, though.

 

Percy had a difficulty to focus during work, his mind was occupied with what he'd found out and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he needed to do something about this. 

 

He was probably the only one who could, after all.

 

The exact time and date of a certain vision was inching closer, after all. He didn’t have much time left. He glanced over to his wall calendar that displayed the new month of June. Ron and his friends’ OWLs were starting today and he hoped they were prepared. But there was something else that worried him more than his younger brother’s exams.

 

A scarlet red circle was marked around the date of June 18th. 

 

Ten days left.  

 

‘When it’s exactly five years to the day…when the crescent moon has risen, that’s when Mercury will be at its strongest. I can’t lose this chance, there won’t be another opening again.’

 

He opened the top drawer of his desk. He picked up the first card of his deck and closed his eyes, letting it turn around. He opened his eyes and looked at what his foresight allowed him to see.

 

“The Tower…upright position.” He whispered to himself and swallowed. “A sudden change.”

 

The tarot card displayed a tall tower that was being struck by lightning and two people falling out of it, heading down to the ground with shocked and terrified expressions. 

 

Now he knew what was going to happen.

 

He was going to turn the world upside down.

Notes:

Whew, that was pretty angsty!

This was a very difficult chapter to write. Peter's statement is more like a letter meant for his friends. I'm not really that great to write horrors like Jonny Sims, but I did my best.

If you are curious and wants to know how I picture the real Peter in this story, compare Timothy Spall (the actor who played Wormtail) and Sean Astin.

Now we have hit 20 chapters and for the remaining ten chapters, that's when things is gonna happen. We're heading back to Hogwarts in the next chapter. For the remaining story, every second chapter will be around the Golden Trio plus Jenny vs the pink toad's dictatorship. Remember the Department of Mysteries is coming soon. It will be a very hard task to write those chapters, so please have patience.

Next chapter; The OWL exams are finally here. The fifth years are fully prepared for them and everything's off to a good start. But right at the end, an untimely vision from Voldemort changes everything and Harry discovers that Jenny might have a strange trick in her sleeve.

- Pookily

Chapter 21: Don't Stand On My Grave and Weep (I'm Not There, I Didn't Die)

Summary:

The dice is cast. Harry and his friends struggles with the OWL exams and a toad-like dictator in pink. The entire wizarding world is ready to declare Cassidy Mercury as "dead" and those who knew her grieves in their own way.

But Percy sets his plans in motion; a mission that has been brewing until perfection for nearly five years.

It's high time that the Hero of Hogwarts returns home.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

He remembered a cold Christmas night where he walked towards the mirror they were protecting. He knew the concept of it, what it was meant for and what it would show him. He had expected to see a young woman with dark red hair and brilliant green eyes, smiling at him. 

 

But instead, he saw a girl. Black eyes stared down at a young teenage girl’s reflection. Green eyes, yes. But they were the wrong type of shade and shape. They were round and green as pears. A button nose and a mouth that was curled upwards in a cheerful, expectant smile. Short, golden blonde hair framed her slightly round face and the eyebrows were nearly hidden by the fringe of the same color. She was still dressed in school robes…fifth year, if his assumptions were correct. A shining prefect badge that shone in the moonlight.

 

She had gone missing this year and not a single trace for a half-year. He wondered when his heart had changed and how did this happen…when did this change occur? The person he longed to see was no longer Lily Evans, but Cassidy Mercury. 

 

His own student.

 

A natural legilimens, but her heart was an open book. Not that any simple-minded fool could see what lay hidden behind her smiling exterior; a lonely girl frowning, abandoned and unwanted. A girl who knew nothing of the world, neither the magical or the muggle. Stuck in the between and ostracized for something her brother did. Subjected to public negativity, unintentional neglect and exclusion among her peers. He has heard of Mercury’s story, of course.

 

The girl in the mirror waved to him, grinning at him and he could almost hear her voice echo in the empty, dark classroom.

 

“Sir! Sir, look! I finally got the potion right!”

 

Mercury had always called him “sir”, as if it was a nickname.

 

...stupid girl.

 


 

“Alright, are we ready?”

 

“Doubt it.” Ron muttered and looked so pale that it was close to green. 

 

Jenny grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him a little. “Snap out of it, Weasley! Where’s your lion courage? The OWL exams are here and now it’s time to prove the fruit of our labour! It’s now we’re going to prove that we can achieve anything, as long as we put our minds to it!”

 

“You sound as if we’re going to war, Jenny.” Harry remarked, amused by her antics.

 

“Oh, this is war! We’re fighting Umbridge and this wretched society that tries to wreck our futures! But we’re fighting with our quills instead of wands. The pen is mightier than the sword, after all! The Ministry tried to keep us down, but they won’t win! Not today, not tomorrow and they never will!”

 

Jenny was standing on a table in the common room and held a…speech. It sounded very much as if they, as a rebellion, were heading out to war, not expecting to return alive, and would win or die. Harry thought that she would make a good leader one day, if she was in the slightest interested in politics. Jenny wasn’t, probably.

 

“Keep your eyes open and minds sharp, trust your knowledge and judgement.” Jenny continued. “The next two weeks, starting today, will be our hardest, but we will do our best. Go! Confront the problem, fight and WIN!”

 

She was met by cheers and hollering from her fellow Gryffindors. Most had been very pale and lacked motivation, weighted down by a horrible school year so far and lost their courage. But after her speech, suddenly they felt empowered by her rebellious fire and passion.

 

“Now, we go and succeed in our exams and show Umbridge who’s the boss!”

 

Hermione stood next to Harry and Ron and looked so proud. 

 

“She’s growing up so fast…I can’t believe it’s the same girl I share a dorm with, she used to be so quiet and almost invisible. Look at her now!”

 

Ron shrugged. “...what am I supposed to look at? Jenny is Jenny. She’s the same as always.”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Ugh. You’re hopeless.”

 


 

Just as Jenny has said and as Harry had anticipated, the first week was harsh.

 

Monday started with their OWL exam in Theory of Charms. The Great Hall had cleared the long tables and replaced them with numerous individual desks and they were joined by the seventh years taking their NEWT exams.

 

And it was silent. With the exception of the slightly audible scratches of quills writing on parchments.

 

The long tables returned to lunch and even then, no one spoke particularly much and Harry found it to be a welcome relief since it meant there was nothing on anyone’s mind other than the OWL exams. For once, he felt like a normal boy.

 

After lunch was the practical Charm exam and they waited outside a small chamber beside the Great Hall, where a group of four in alphabetic order would be summoned for their practical examination. Jenny was one of the first, since her surname was Blackwood.

 

She went in along with Lavender Brown, Susan Bones and Terry Boot, but it seemed like they exited another way since Harry didn’t see anyone return through the same door. So he couldn’t ask Jenny or Hermione how it went.

 

‘Probably to prevent the element of surprise from vanishing.’ Harry thought to himself. Since he started his acquaintance with Jenny, he had found himself to think in a more constructive way and he probably should thank her at some point. Her way of “think outside the box” had influenced him in a more positive way.

 

The practical exam could’ve gone worse, Harry thought optimistically when he reflected on how it went for him.

 

And in all honesty, the exams, while being daunting and anxiety-inducing, weren't so incredibly interesting. The theoretical exams were probably the worst ones, but he found that he rather enjoyed the practical exams and it was more to show what he could do with a wand.

 

‘Perhaps Jenny is right. Maybe we learn better in different ways.’ He came to the conclusion after the Transfiguration exam on Tuesday afternoon. Jenny’s way of studying was more in the practical sense, just like how he taught defensive spells at the Student Union, and he would’ve probably been worse off if it wasn’t for her influence. 

 

Wednesday was the Herbology exam and he thought it went pretty well. Thursday was the Defense against the Dark Arts and Harry took great pleasure in answering the theoretical questions and to display his abilities with his wand on the practical exam. Best of all, he was asked to show the Patronus charm and he did it perfectly, imagining Umbridge being sacked as a happy thought or memory. The expression on her face was worth more than all the gold in his vault.

 

Friday was a day off, except for those who had Ancient Runes as an elective. So that meant Hermione was doing her exams. Harry and Ron decided to take a break to play Wizard Chess. Jenny politely refused a game while she revised for the Potions exam on Monday. 

 

Potions was the subject that meant the most to her and while Harry didn’t understand how Jenny remained unbothered by Snape or why she even looked up to him, he respected the fact that it meant much to her. Then again, this exam wouldn’t be judged by Snape but by the examiners.

 

That reminded him of Cassidy’s memories of Snape, which he had seen the last time he was dreaming and she had shown him through her “interference”. 

 

Cassidy had taken Snape’s remarks with a grain of salt, stood up for herself but not against him and responded with sarcasm. Harry had the feeling that Snape might’ve even respected her…seen her as his equal, seen her as a worthy student and even mentored her when she asked for it.

 

Snape had been furious when Harry, during their last Occlumency session, accused him of knowing about her disappearance, what she was supposed to be for him and still kept silent.

 

“Don’t speak as if you know her, because you don’t!” Snape snarled, his face twisted in rage. “Mercury has done more for this world than you could possibly imagine!”

 

Harry was certain that Snape may have said more than he intended, as if he had bottled up everything about Cassidy until he hit a trigger point. Out of all the teachers, it seemed like Snape took her disappearance (or possible death, but he didn’t dare to think about it) the hardest. 

 

‘Wouldn’t you react the same?’ A voice whispered in the back of his mind. ‘If she never disappeared, you might’ve been in her care instead of the Dursleys. She was of age when you found out you were a wizard, wasn’t she? Maybe you were supposed to be with her.’

 

That was right…if Cassidy never vanished, then she would’ve likely been there to meet him.

 


 

The rest of the week continued in a similar way.

 

Outside the OWL exams, no one did anything else but eat, sleep and revise.

 

“Remember when we made fun of Percy being stressed out all the time in our first year?”

 

Harry briefly looked up. “Sorta?” He didn’t remember if he ever partook in that. At the time, he was far too worried about Snape, Quirrell and the stone.

 

“Yeah, maybe we were total arses to him.” Ron said, nearly slumped over in the armchair. “This isn’t fun.”

 

Harry refrained from saying that teasing Percy during his OWLs wasn’t really nice of Ron or the twins. There was very little to do about that now and it was more likely that Percy didn’t even remember that nowadays. Instead, he returned to his revisions in lack of having something to say.

 

Tuesday was Transfiguration exams.

 

Wednesday, they were in the greenhouses and sweated while completing their Herbology exams.

 

Thursday, it was the one everyone has been most nervous about; Defense Against the Dark Arts. But thanks for the Union (as their former members called it, since it was never named as “Dumbledore’s Army” and they still didn’t know who forged the name of it). Harry couldn’t speak for everyone, but it went like a breeze for him. 

 

Along with teaching practical defense magic in the Union and Percy’s helpful notes (which he sent all the way from the Magnus Institute), it felt like nothing could actually stand in his way. 

 

“Remind me to thank Percy.” Ron said that evening, he nearly felt dead from all the stress and studying they’ve done nonstop. Tomorrow was Ancient Runes’ exams, so neither Harry or Ron would attend that. Hermione and Jenny, however, revised for their upcoming exams and exchanged notes. 

 

As far as he understood it, Jenny had three electives; Ancient Runes, Care for Magical Creatures and Arithmancy. She often said how disappointed she was that there was no elective that could deepen her interest in Potions and Ron often said he didn’t understand how she could stand Snape for more than the mandatory classes.

 

“You haven’t figured out how to speak “Snape”, have you?”

 

In that strange place between dream and reality, where he first had spoken to Cassidy on a subconscious level, she said that speaking to Snape was like mastering an entirely new language. Although, he understood that Cassidy probably meant more for Snape than what the vampire-like potions master liked to let on. He probably wouldn’t have found out if he hadn’t seen it for himself in the pensieve.

 

Harry still had a hard time grasping over how the Snape from the 1980s were so much different than the Snape he knew today.

 

Lupin said something about how loss changes a person, whether it was bad or good. He wondered if he had hidden his knowledge of Cassidy, to avoid thinking about it. Maybe the reason why he and Sirius hadn’t said a word about her was because losing her still hurt them. Maybe Sirius never spoke about her because he was never able to see Cassidy again.

 

What if she’s dead?

 

No. 

 

She couldn’t be dead. 

 

If she was dead…then how would she communicate with him through legilimency? She couldn’t do that if she was dead. No, she has to be alive but trapped somewhere they couldn’t reach. 

 

More importantly, they had their OWL exams for Potions on Monday, so he was going to study the entire weekend and make sure to not only pass, but to excel in the subject. 

 


 

Monday was the exams in Potions, theoretical in the morning and practical in the afternoon.

 

The subject that Harry had never thought fondly of since his very first class and now, he was ready to take it on. Honestly, he would’ve never found the motivation to understand and succeed in his least favourite subject if it wasn’t for Jenny’s burning passion, Percy’s helpful notes and his own, newly discovered understanding. He needed to put aside whatever beef he and Snape had, for his own future. Passing Potions with an acceptable grade wasn’t enough, he needed to understand what he wanted to conquer.

 

Not to mention…Potions used to be her favourite subject.

 

And Harry knew that he had succeeded after he left the practical examination that afternoon. Jenny was beaming like their personal sun. Ron still didn’t understand what she saw in the subjects, but he was less inclined to verbally question it unless he wanted to get on Hermione’s bad side (as she was very protective of Jenny and her passions). 

 

Tuesday, Harry was determined to do well on his Care for Magical Creatures exam. Mostly to make Hagrid proud, but also to spite Umbridge. And it went very well. He couldn’t resist giving the gentle giant a thumbs up to where he was watching from his hut’s window. 

 

Wednesday morning, Harry thought they did a good job on the Astronomy’s theoretical exam. Unfortunately, the practical exam wouldn’t be until midnight, so the afternoon was dominated by Divination…and it went horribly.

 

“Well, we already knew we were gonna fail that one.” Ron said matter-of-factly. 

 

“Why did you even take it if you knew you were going to fail?” Hermione questioned him, a tad irritated that her ginger best friend never took the subject seriously, no matter how much of a phony it was for her. 

 

“It seemed easy. Plus, I sorta wanted to understand whatever Percy was seeing all the time.” Ron said. “He always acts like he has to carry the fate of the whole world on his shoulders. I thought maybe learning about whatever was in his visions, he didn’t have to carry it alone.”

 

Jenny tilted on her head. “I guess Divination doesn’t really work out for anyone unless they actually have the Sight. Ancient Runes would’ve been a better fit for you. Or Arithmancy. You’re so good at numbers.”

 

“Fat load it does now. I’ve just wasted my time.” Ron grumbled.

 

When they reached the top of the Astronomy Tower at eleven o'clock, they realized it was a perfect night for stargazing, cloudless and still. The grounds were bathed in silvery moonlight and there was a slight chill in the air. Everyone set up their telescopes and, when Professor Marchbanks gave the word, proceeded to fill in the blank star-chart they had been given.

 

The examiners, Professors Marchbanks and Tofty, strolled among them and observed as they entered the precise positions of the stars and planets they were observing. All was quiet except for the rustle of parchment, the occasional creak of a telescope as it was adjusted on its stand, and the scribbling of many quills. Half an hour passed, then an hour; the little squares of reflected gold light flickering on the ground below started to vanish as lights in the castle windows were extinguished.

 

As Harry (after he briefly dwelled a little on the planet Mercury and smiled as he thought about his lost godsister) completed the constellation Orion on his chart, however, the front doors of the castle opened directly below the parapet where he was standing, so that light spilled down the stone steps a little way across the lawn. Harry glanced down as he made a slight adjustment to the position of his telescope and saw five or six elongated shadows moving over the brightly lit grass before the doors swung shut and the lawn became a sea of darkness once more.

 

Jenny was, once again, in her element and it was as if she let the world around her disappear as she focused on her task, while also looking fascinated by what she was seeing in her telescope. Hermione has mentioned that Jenny loved space and the stars, always imagining she were on another planet.

 

Harry put his eye back to his telescope and refocused it, now examining Venus. He looked down at his chart to enter the planet there, but something distracted him; pausing with his quill suspended over the parchment, he squinted down into the shadowy grounds and saw half a dozen figures walking over the lawn. If they had not been moving, and the moonlight had not been gilding the tops of their heads, they would have been indistinguishable from the dark ground on which they walked. Even at this distance, Harry had a funny feeling he recognised the walk of the squattest of them, who seemed to be leading the group.

 

He could not think why Umbridge would be taking a stroll outside after midnight, much less accompanied by five others. Then somebody coughed behind him, and he remembered that he was halfway through an exam. He had quite forgotten Venus's position. Jamming his eye to his telescope, he found it again and was once more about to enter it on his chart when, alert for any odd sound, he heard a distant knock which echoed through the deserted grounds, followed immediately by the muffled barking of a large dog.

 

He looked up, his heart hammering. There were lights on in Hagrid's windows and the people he had observed crossing the lawn were now silhouetted against them. The door opened and he distinctly saw six sharply defined figures walk over the threshold. The door closed again and there was silence.

 

Harry felt very uneasy. He glanced around to see whether Ron or Hermione had noticed what he had, but Professor Marchbanks came walking behind him at that moment and, not wanting to look as though he was sneaking looks at anyone else's work, Harry hastily bent over his star-chart and pretended to be adding notes to it while really peering over the top of the parapet towards Hagrid's cabin. Figures were now moving across the cabin windows, temporarily blocking the light.

 

He could feel Professor Marchbanks's eyes on the back of his neck and pressed his eye again to his telescope, staring up at the moon though he had marked its position an hour ago, but as Professor Marchbanks moved on he heard a roar from the distant cabin that echoed through the darkness right to the top of the Astronomy Tower. Several of the people around Harry ducked out from behind their telescopes and peered instead in the direction of Hagrid's cabin.

 

Professor Tofty gave another dry little cough.

 

“Try and concentrate, now, boys and girls.” he said softly.

 

Most people returned to their telescopes. Harry looked to his left. Hermione was gazing transfixed at Hagrid's cabin.

 

“Ahem, twenty minutes to go,” said Professor Tofty.

 

Hermione jumped and returned at once to her star-chart; Harry looked down at his own and noticed that he had mis-labelled Venus as Mars. He bent to correct it.

 

There was a loud BANG from the grounds. Several people cried 'Ouch!' when they poked themselves in the face with the ends of their telescopes as they hastened to see what was going on below.

 

Hagrid's door had burst open and by the light flooding out of the cabin they saw him quite clearly a massive figure roaring and brandishing his fists, surrounded by six people, all of whom, judging by the tiny threads of red light they were casting in his direction, seemed to be attempting to Stun him.

 

“No!” cried Hermione.

 

“My dear!” said Professor Tofty in a scandalised voice. “This is an examination!”

 

But nobody was paying the slightest attention to their star-charts any more. Jets of red light were still flying about beside Hagrid's cabin, yet somehow they seemed to be bouncing off him; he was still upright and still, as far as Harry could see, fighting. Cries and yells echoed across the grounds; a man yelled, “Be reasonable, Hagrid!”

 

Hagrid roared, “Reasonable be damned, yeh won' take me like this, Dawlish!”

 

Harry could see the tiny outline of Fang, attempting to defend Hagrid, leaping repeatedly at the wizards surrounding him until a Stunning Spell caught him and he fell to the ground. Hagrid gave a howl of fury, lifted the culprit bodily from the ground and threw him; the man flew what looked like ten feet and did not get up again. 

 

Hermione gasped, both hands over her mouth; Harry looked round at Ron and saw that he, too, was looking scared. None of them had ever seen Hagrid in a real temper before.

 

Jenny leaned over the wall of the tower and inhaled deeply. “Leave him alone, you dirty toad!” She shouted and then, she flailed when Professor Marchbanks pulled her off the ledge. “Let go of me, they’re attacking my teacher! He’s innocent, I swear on my magic! They can’t do that!”

 

“We know, young girl. But you can’t do anything.” 

 

“Look!” squealed Parvati, who was leaning over the parapet and pointing to the foot of the castle where the front doors had opened again; more light was spilling out onto the dark lawn and a single long black shadow was now rippling across the lawn.

 

“Now, really!” said Professor Tofty anxiously. “Only sixteen minutes left, you know!”

 

But nobody paid him the slightest attention: they were watching the person now sprinting towards the battle beside Hagrid's cabin.

 

“How dare you!” the figure shouted as she ran. “How dare you!”

 

“It's McGonagall!” whispered Hermione.

 

“Leave him alone! Alone, I say!” said Professor McGonagall's voice through the darkness. “On what grounds are you attacking him? He has done nothing, nothing to warrant such-”

 

Hermione, Parvati and Lavender all screamed. The figures around the cabin had shot no fewer than four Stunners at Professor McGonagall. Halfway between cabin and castle the red beams collided with her; for a moment she looked luminous and glowed an eerie red, then she lifted right off her feet, landed hard on her back, and moved no more.

 

“PROFESSOR!” Jenny screamed out. “NO!”

 

“Galloping gargoyles!” shouted Professor Tofty, who also seemed to have forgotten the exam completely. “Not so much as a warning! Outrageous behaviour!”

 

“COWARDS!” bellowed Hagrid; his voice carried clearly to the top of the tower, and several lights flickered back on inside the castle. “RUDDY COWARDS! HAVE SOME O' THAT - AN' THAT-”

 

“Oh my—” gasped Hermione.

 

Hagrid took two massive swipes at his closest attackers; judging by their immediate collapse, they had been knocked cold. Harry saw Hagrid double over, and thought he had finally been overcome by a spell. But, on the contrary, next moment Hagrid was standing again with what appeared to be a sack on his back-

 

Then Harry realised that Fang's limp body was draped around his shoulders.

 

“Get him, get him!” screamed Umbridge, but her remaining helper seemed highly reluctant to go within reach of Hagrid's fists; indeed, he was backing away so fast he tripped over one of his unconscious colleagues and fell over. Hagrid had turned and begun to run with Fang still hung around his neck. Umbridge sent one last Stunning Spell after him but it missed; and Hagrid, running full-pelt towards the distant gates, disappeared into the darkness.

 

There were long minutes of quivering silence as everybody gazed open-mouthed into the grounds. Then Professor Tofty's voice said feebly. “Um… five minutes to go, everybody.”

 

Though he had only filled in two-thirds of his chart, Harry was desperate for the exam to end. When it came at last he, Ron and Hermione forced their telescopes haphazardly back into their holders and dashed back down the spiral staircase. None of the students were going to bed; they were all talking loudly and excitedly at the foot of the stairs about what they had witnessed.

 

“That evil woman!” gasped Hermione, who seemed to be having difficulty talking due to rage. “Trying to sneak up on Hagrid in the dead of night!”

 

“She clearly wanted to avoid another scene like Trelawney's,” said Ernie Macmillan sagely, squeezing over to join them. Harry barely acknowledged him, glancing over to Jenny who was being consoled by Professors Marchbanks and Tofty.

 

“Hagrid did well, didn't he?” said Ron, who looked more alarmed than impressed. "How come all the spells bounced off him?”

 

“It'll be his giant blood,” said Hermione shakily. “It's very hard to Stun a giant, they're like trolls, really tough… but poor Professor McGonagall… four Stunners straight in the chest and she's not exactly young, is she?”

 

“Dreadful, dreadful.“ said Ernie, shaking his head pompously. “Well, I'm off to bed. Night, all.”

 

People around them were drifting away, still talking excitedly about what they had just seen.

 

“At least they didn't get to take Hagrid off to Azkaban,' said Ron. 'I spect he's gone to join Dumbledore, hasn't he?'

 

“I suppose so,” said Hermione, who looked tearful. “Oh, this is awful! I really thought Dumbledore would be back before long, but now we've lost Hagrid too. Jenny, come now.” 

 

She tugged at the ginger girl’s arm, but Jenny seemed to be rooted to the stone floor of the Astronomy Tower and stared over the grounds. Her eyes were wide open and she had gone pale. She was in shock over what she just saw.

 

“Professor McGonagall…Professor Hagrid…” She said slowly. “She can’t get away with this…she just can’t!

 

“Jenny, we need to go back to the common room.” Hermione told her urgently. “We have our last exam tomorrow morning, you need to rest-”

 

“I can rest when I’m dead.” Jenny snarled. Her brown eyes nearly seemed golden in the dark. Perhaps it was the anger she felt, but Harry suddenly got the unnerving sense of being watched. Of being known without his consent. Like thousands of eyes staring at him from every angle and judging him, having every single one of his secrets out in the open. It felt like static in his ears.

 

“Come on, now!” Ron grabbed her other arm and pulled her away. “McGonagall is gonna be fine, okay? Hagrid’s gonna be fine!”

 


 

“Did you sleep-”

 

“No.” Jenny interrupted Ron. ”Sleep is for the weak.”

 

She kept walking towards her destination, the Great Hall, with a purpose. If they had thought she was angry, they wouldn’t be more wrong. Jenny Blackwood was furious and she was on the warpath.

 

“If there’s a fight Umbridge wants…she’s getting it.

 

“Jenny, don’t do anything stupid.” Hermione tried to persuade her. “You’re right that she did something so awful to our teachers, but you can’t be impulsive! She could hurt you!”

 

“Don’t care.” Jenny snapped. “Outta my way.” She hissed at a random Slytherin who was, unfortunately, in her way. The second year yelped and hurried over to his table. 

 

“Jenny, ‘Mione’s right. Please don’t do something stupid.” Ron told her warily. 

 

It felt like electricity in the air. Harry didn’t know how, but he got the sense as if everyone could feel the anger radiate from her. A quick glance around told him what he needed to know; all the Hufflepuffs, Ravenclaws and even the Slytherins cast brief, but worried looks at her. 

 

“No one is messing with my teachers as long as I breathe air.” Jenny growled. “She has no idea who she’s messing with-”

 

“Oi.” All four of them looked up…to see Draco Malfoy. “Blackwood.”

 

“Malfoy.” Jenny scoffed. “Here to gloat? Your precious pink toad nearly killed my head of house, so leave me alone.”

 

“You dropped this.” He placed a book on the table and then, he marched back to his table.

 

Jenny stared after him, her anger forgotten and instead, confusion took over. 

 

“What just happened?” She mumbled as she took the book. It was a simple notebook bound in brown leather. She opened it. It had blank pages…except for the first page.

 

She’s watching you. She’s waiting for you to slip up. She has something against you.
Be careful.

 

“Me? Why would that toad have something against me?”

 

“Because she can’t touch you without angering your grandfather, who apparently works for MACUSA’s government.” Hermione responded. “You have double citizenship, right?”

 

“Yes, I’m registered in both the British Ministry of Magic and the MACUSA.” Jenny replied. “But-”

 

“Don’t you get it?” Hermione whispered to her, busying herself serving some breakfast on her vacant plate. “You are protected by MACUSA’s law. If Umbridge tries to do something unprovoked to you, MACUSA might take it as a political attack and break all diplomatic cooperations and agreements they have with Great Britain! Then, Fudge must answer to the President of the American magical government. I personally don’t care for the minister myself, but he’s not going to drag down the rest of the British magical community with him! A political war is the last thing we need!”

 

“Yeah, the toad probably wants to avoid that.” Ron said with a shrug. “Makes me wish Fred and George were here to lighten the mood a little. Seriously though, don’t lose your head over this. Yeah, she’s a monster. We all knew that. But it’s not as if she can sink any lower now, can she?”

 

Jenny’s previous fury seemed to have evaporated into thin air. “Yes, that’s true.” She said and sighed. “I’m sorry. I nearly let my anger take over. But I can’t just sit around and do nothing while she runs around, do whatever she wants to hurt everyone that doesn’t fit the mold.”

 

“I know the feeling.” Harry said, after having stayed silent for so long and wondering what he could do. To ease Jenny's rampant emotions, to fix the situation or to somehow kick Umbridge out of the school…he didn’t know. But just something. “We’ve got one more exam in the afternoon, though. So we should probably focus on that, right?”

 

“Yeah. The dumb toad nearly made me forget…” Jenny said and started to shovel bacon, eggs, potatoes and beans on her plate. “Let’s get this exam over and then, I can kick that toad out of my school.”

 


 

Meanwhile, at the Magnus Institute in London…

 

Percy picked up the letter he had written for the past hour and double-checked the contents, even triple checked, in case he misspelled somewhere. But no, it was perfect and straight to the point. It was important that this letter gets delivered urgently, yet in a swift and smooth manner. Just time for lunch break, as well. 

 

He emerged from his office and looked inside the break room. “I’ll be right back, I have an errand to finish before I join you for lunch.” He told his assistants. 

 

“You’re sure that can’t wait until after lunch?” Sasha asked and nodded to the letter in his hand (which conveniently hid the addressant from view). 

 

“No, I'd rather get it over with. One less errand out of the way, the better I can focus.”

 

“That sounds pretty wise.” Jon remarked.

 

“If you want, I could do that for you?” Martin offered.

 

“No thanks, it’s fine.” Percy deflected and left for upstairs. The less questions his assistants asked, the better. This was a rather personal mission and he’d rather take care of it as fast as possible. He was aware that time was running out.

 

Today was the day.

 

He had been anxious and prepared for this day all week. Everything was ready and done. Hopefully his assistants-no, his friends and boyfriend wouldn’t be too mad at him once they discovered where he had gone after work.

 

‘They can hardly blame me. This day has been five years in making. I can’t lose the chance now.’

 

He walked up to the top floor of the institute and continued to the stairs that went up to the tower and was a restricted area for visitors and employees. He passed by the small sign next to them, which said “WARNING. Ongoing roof renovation. Restricted Area. No visitors or employees allowed. “ and went upstairs. 

 

Percy found his owl waiting there for him. 

 

“Hi, Hermes.” He said and stroked his feathers. “Hermes, these letters need to be delivered urgently. Drop off this one first.” He pointed at the one that needed to be delivered first. “Then, you can deliver the other two. Once you’re done, return to Grimmauld Place and stay there. Make Sirius stay there, no matter what! Pick on his hands with your beak, grab his clothes with your talons...just anything, as long as he stays inside Grimmauld Place. He can’t go outside today, got it? Don’t linger too much and mind yourself. Today is the day.”

 

Hermes did, of course, not answer. But he looked at his owner and slightly tilted on his head, as if he wanted to reprimand him for something.

 

“Please, don’t look at me like that.” Percy mumbled. “We’ve planned this for five years and if we lose this chance, then…we’ve lost. There won’t be a next time, this is the only chance we’ll ever get.” He said as he opened an old window, to let Hermes out. “Be careful, Hermes. I promise to try to return home safely.”

 

Hermes made a cooing noise and nibbled at his finger affectionately before he set off out through the window, flying into the distance. Despite being a barn owl, he was rather fast for his kind. Percy supposed owl familiars were faster than the average owl, due to some kind of magic bond to their owner. He wasn’t entirely sure.

 

He went downstairs and continued down.

 

‘Now, lunchbreak. Then I’ll keep working, with additional breaks, until closing time. Then…it’s time.’

 


 

There was a bedroom on the third floor, in a moderate size. Big enough for two children to grow up in, but slightly cramped for two adults now. It used to be Bill and Charlie’s bedroom. Nowadays, it was normally used as a storage for things they didn’t need for the moment. The bunk bed was still there with quilted blankets and the wooden desk collected a small layer of dust.

 

Charlie refused to stay there whenever he visited and for a good reason; he couldn’t stand being around memories that tortured him.

 

Arthur could perfectly well understand why. It brought up too many memories for him too. Before it was Bill and Charlie’s room, it used to belong to someone he cherished and cared about. His own brother, the youngest of them all. He was the brightest and kindest person he ever knew. He had almost overcome what happened nearly twenty years ago now…almost forgotten the bad memories when Cassidy disappeared.

 

They all took the news hard, since she was a girl who was a frequent guest every summer and they had looked after her as if she was part of the family. But Charlie took it the hardest. So much that he ran away from the United Kingdom to Romania.

 

The elder Weasley walked into the room, already forgetting why he came here. He was looking for something, but then got distracted by memories. Memories that Charlie escaped from and memories that Molly couldn’t bear to throw out or pack down in boxes. His wife seemed insistent that the young miss Mercury would return.

 

Although…they were all starting to lose hope now.

 

Today, he was met by dreadful news in the Daily Prophet, despite Molly not wanting to read it anymore, he kept the subscription because ignorance was a dangerous thing in these times. An article that was about the disappearance of Cassidy Mercury, missing since June 1991 and if no new information was submitted to the Magical Law Enforcement Department, then the case will be declared as a “cold case”. If a crime or suspected crime has gone for more than five years without any new leads or information, then the ongoing investigation will be terminated and the case will be archived. That was the procedure in the Magical Law Enforcement.

 

They were quickly approaching the exact date when Cassidy went missing. He didn’t believe that any new information would appear just before the deadline and as Alastor Moody put it…

 

It was time to admit that the trail had officially gone cold and Cassidy was likely not to be found, either alive or dead. 

 

They would never see her again.

 

Molly had burst into tears when she read that horrible article. His lovely wife had adored that girl so much, always looking after her when Cassidy’s own mother had to travel to America for work purposes and trusted her only daughter in their care. When Charlie started to date her, the only serious relationship he ever had, it had made her happy to the moon. But to hear that a girl, who almost became a second daughter for her, was declared dead…

 

He grieved too.

 

She almost became like a second daughter for him too. Cassidy was bright, cheerful and believed in the good of people, even when the entire world treated her with contempt and judgement. She was clever and intelligent, she was strong and kind. She had looked after his sons at school, making sure they stayed safe and even mentored Percy for a while. She was the one Charlie loved most in the entire world. 

 

He was never able to understand how Peregrine could abandon that sweet, kind and brave girl on the Potters’ doorstops, barely a four year old, and then just walk out of their lives like nothing happened. 

 

How could he leave Cassidy?

 

Just the thought of him made his blood boil. He could never leave his children, no matter what. Never. Hate was probably too strong, but Arthur felt only disgust and resentment towards Peregrine Mercury, no matter if he lost his mind or not. His children meant the world for him, he’d challenge the entire universe or the depths of hell for them. Peregrine didn’t even try

 

Apparently, the Mercurys were easier victims to indescribable curses, the worst kind that existed, and their minds could be broken down, taken over. He supposed that Peregrine was weak-minded in the end, did he even try to fight for his wife and his children? Probably not.

 

He thought of Percy, who looked like a certain someone he knew, and thought of the lengths he would go for the ones he cared about. Percy never stopped trying, going so far to risk his social status, his dignity and even his life for his friends. He’s always been so exceptionally kind and clever, but so misunderstood. The rest of his children had apparently thought he was a stick in the mud and a goody two shoes…until he nearly died.

 

He sighed and walked over to the desk, picking up a framed photograph. Charlie had his back towards the camera, but Cassidy, who was being embraced by him, faced it directly behind his shoulder. The moving photograph showed how Charlie kissed her cheek with Cassie laughing and looking at him with sparkling eyes. The young couple had only eyes for each other, letting the rest of their world fall apart around themselves. 

 

They were so young, just teenagers, and so in love. 

 

Arthur turned the photo around, looking at the date written in red ink.

 

December 25th, 1987.
Christmas Day at the Burrow w/ Cassie.
I love you always forever. 

 

-Charlie

 

 

Arthur didn’t want to believe she was dead, he really didn’t want to. He still wanted to believe that she was alive, somewhere out there, and trying to get home. He wanted to believe that there was still a chance she might return. But as optimistic as he usually was…he was starting to lose hope. There hasn’t been a single lead since the search for her began five years ago, not a single sign or trace. Maybe it was time to admit…she was dead. Maybe she got caught up by someone that was too dangerous to cross. Maybe that Wormtail or (Merlin forbid) Greyback got to her. What if she had died in pain and agony, all alone and the world took too long to find her, forgetting her? And they were the only ones left who remembered her?

 

He set back the photo on the desk and set down by the chair, burying his face into his hands, and silently grieved.

 


 

Sirius hadn’t said a word since he read that dreadful article in the newspaper.

 

In contrast to how he found out that Peter has probably been dead for fifteen years…he went non-verbal when it came to poor, little Cassidy. Oh well…while she was technically an adult by today’s standards, he remembered her as the last time he ever saw her; a child. Old enough to understand concepts like war, death and pain, but too young to know these things. She was just a child, but she understood so much more than what a normal kid did. 

 

Call him vindictive and resentful, but he couldn’t find it in his heart to forgive Peregrine Mercury for leaving Cassidy on James and Lily’s doorstep. It didn’t matter if he thought she was safe there or not, a parent does not abandon their nearly four year old child by someone’s front door and vanish. For Cassie, they might as well be strangers who haven't seen her since she was born. It was traumatizing for a toddler to be abandoned by her father and perhaps Sirius thought that Lily was right to be resentful towards Peregrine. 

 

He saw Cassie grow up happily under their care, up until her seventh birthday. Keeping Cassie had been risky when they were being targeted by Voldemort, but he had understood that none of them had the heart to leave her somewhere else. With Peregrine missing (and probably gone mad) and Sigourney being stuck in America because of the closed magical borders, they were the best ones to take care of her and they succeeded…until that Not-Peter replaced their Peter, betrayed them to Voldemort and framed him.

 

‘We’ll avenge them. James, Lily, Peter and Cassie. I’m going to make sure we’ll avenge you, so you can finally rest.’

 

Sirius wasn’t entirely sure when he fell asleep, but when he woke up again, he noted the sun was dipping low in the skies. Nearly sunset, judging how golden pink the skies had become. He yawned and stretched his arms. ‘Percy should be home now. Maybe I should cook dinner this time. I feel kinda bad that I’ve relied on him a lot these past couple of days.’ He thought to himself.

 

He was a little ashamed to admit to himself that he didn’t have a too positive impression of Percy, given the way Ron used to talk about him. Harry didn’t have a high opinion of him either while Hermione seemed to be the only one who appreciated and looked up to him. But since he first met the young man himself…Sirius discovered that he was more than what others perceived him as. Beneath the pompous know-it-all mask, he discovered that Percy was intelligent, insightful, compassionate and incredibly kind-hearted. He cared deeply for his friends and family, putting their needs before his own…often to the point where he neglected himself. He wasn’t blind to Percy’s flaws either.

 

He just felt that too many focused on his flaws before his virtues.

 

Luckily, it seemed after the “evil supernatural worm infestation” last Christmas, the Weasley siblings seemed to have mellowed down a little and learnt to appreciate the brother they had. 

 

And a part of him wished that he did that with Regulus before it was too late…

 

Sirius entered the kitchen and stopped. He noted it was dimly dark inside, as if no one had been here for hours. That was weird. Percy was usually home by now and he’d be in here, helping himself to a cup of tea while he prepared the dinner of the evening. He muttered a lumos, casting some lights inside the kitchen. 

 

A deep plate was upside down and covering another plate, with a sticky note written in Percy’s penmanship. 

 

“Prepared some dinner for you, Sirius. Make sure to wash your hands and drink water. - Percy”

 

A heavy feeling settled inside his chest. His anxiety started to act up. He tried to think back on the past couple of days if Percy had acted out of character or if there was a sign he missed. As far as he could remember, he had been the way he always was. Just a bit more attentive to his needs, since they found out that Peter was probably dead and a disgusting clone took his place. Surely Percy wouldn’t make him worry for nothing, he was just paranoid again.

 

‘Stay calm. He’s probably reading and forgot to turn on the lights again.’

 

“Percy?” Sirius called out.

 

Nothing. Only silence.

 

Something was wrong.

 

He rushed upstairs and slammed Percy’s (formerly Regulus’) bedroom door open. It was dark inside, his bed was neatly made and the windows weren’t exactly closed shut, only slightly ajar. No Hermes on the perch.

 

Then Sirius went down a floor and checked the room with Buckbeak. The hippogriff stared at him, tilting its head at the side as if it wondered what he was doing.

 

He checked the time at the old grandfather clock down in the entrance hall.

 

8.30

 

He rushed into the kitchen again, grabbed a handful of Floo powder and threw it at the fire inside the fireplace. The flames burned green.

 

“Moony, get over here!” He shouted.

 

Remus came over instantly, brushing off soot from his old, patched robe. “Sirius, what’s going on?”

 

“Percy’s missing. I was sleeping earlier, I assumed he was home ‘cause he’s usually home by now.”

 

“Have you looked everywhere, Sirius?”

 

“Yes, of course I have!”

 

“Did he come back at all?”

 

“I don’t know, I’ve been sleeping until now!”

 

“Have you noticed anything strange? Any off behavior from him?” Remus asked. “He promised he wouldn’t do anything dangerous again, like with the flesh-eating worms at his workplace.”

 

“No, he’s been as usual-wait.” Sirius trailed off. “No, that’s not all. That newspaper article, the one with the Mercury case. You read it too, right? He looked as if he was caught with his hand in the cookie jar. He was really pale and ashen in the face…fuck, how didn’t I notice?!”

 

Remus narrowed his eyes. “He knows something. I’ve suspected it for a while, but about Cassidy. He knows something, but he must’ve been withholding information.”

 

“You think this is connected, Moony?”

 

“Absolutely.” The werewolf nodded firmly. “Something doesn’t add up. Cassie disappeared a week after her Hogwarts graduation. She was last seen in Westminster, right where the Ministry is. According to Tonks, Bill had said that Percy seemed to take her disappearance the hardest, acting as if she just died and right around that time, he became serious about a career in the Ministry.” He paced around, thinking out loudly and then, he remembered something. “In his last year, when you escaped Azkaban, he started to ask me questions that were outside the curriculum. He asked me if I knew of the Cursed Vaults, if there were otherworldly powers that had nothing to do with magic and if there were great powers within those vaults, what would happen if it fell into the wrong hands. Theoretically, of course.”

 

“Cursed Vaults…” Sirius muttered, crossing his arms and then, he understood. “...he was there. When Cassidy disappeared. Remus…what if there is one more vault and Cassidy is behind that vault? What if she’s still alive and Percy is trying to bring her back?”

 

The fireplace suddenly flared up in a green color and Bill stumbled out, looking frantic. 

 

“Percy! Where’s Percy?!”

 

“Bill? What happened?” Remus exclaimed. “Good Lord, you look like a mess-”

 

“Please tell me you have seen Percy!” The cursebreaker snapped and looked between them. Then he slowly realized that by their expressions, they hadn’t. “Damn it!” He swore and took a deep breath. “Sirius, Remus. Listen, we just got a call from the Magnus Institute, from Sasha…Percy’s gone. Jon found something hidden in Percy’s office, a bulletin board with every damn information about the Cursed Vaults, how to open them, how to seal them, what’s behind each of them and there’s a Cursed Vault in the Ministry. He calls it the “main vault”, one vault that controls the others, and something he calls “the hellscape”. There’s too much detailed information about it. Arcane symbols, glyphs and runes I’ve never seen and I’m a goddamn cursebreaker! Judging by his plans on that board, that little shit has planned this shitshow for five fucking years!”

 

It didn’t take a genius to figure out where Bill, in his frantic un-glory, was going with this and they weren’t the Marauders for nothing.

 

“He’s not intending to enter the Cursed Vault, is he?” Remus asked, flabbergasted.

 

“Has he gone mad?!” Sirius snapped. “Damn it-wait…the clock! Does it show where he is?”

 

“That’s the problem…” Bill was pale as snow. “His handle on the clock is broken. We think…Percy has torn it off on purpose, behind our backs. To prevent us from finding him.”


 

At precisely 9 o’clock in the evening, the bells of Big Ben started to chime.

 

And Percy arrives exactly at the Atrium of the Ministry of Magic, nearly out of breath, as he wasn’t accustomed to athletics as the rest of his siblings. He could hear the clock tower of Big Ben from outside and above ground. He carefully hid behind a large pillar. At this time, nearly the entire Ministry was empty and its workers were on their way home. He could see the night staff arriving, ready to start their shift and it would go on all night until dawn, when they were being released to go home and rest as the daytime staff came. After working for almost a whole year at the Ministry, Percy had learned how the Ministry worked and it all worked in his favor.

 

Five years on the day…

 

Percy waited until the coast was clear and snuck into one of the vacant elevators. “Level nine!” He commanded and nearly jumped when the elevator jerked and descended. His heart started to beat faster and he swallowed a thick lump in his throat. He was nervous…anxious…scared. He didn’t know what would happen after he had changed fate. Oh well, he had a pretty good idea what would happen tonight and that was what he was scared of. But he was determined and stubborn, if anything. He had come too far to just give up.

 

“Level 9: The Department of Mysteries.” The elevator voice rang out. 

 

Percy exited the elevator and walked with confident steps, even if he felt so small and afraid.

 

No matter if he was afraid or not, he needed to pull himself together in order to achieve the greatest and most likely, the most impossible feat in wizardkind’s history. So he turned to the left and started to walk down the stairs that took him down to Level 10, the lowest floor of the entire Ministry of Magic. 

 

A most ancient chamber with riddles and secrets that Unspeakable spends their entire lives trying to decipher and never succeed. Scholars who drive themselves mad in their pursuit of knowledge and failing to comprehend what they cannot understand. 

 

“There are things Seers can see and understand better than most witches and wizards, dear.” His grandmother once told him. “We see the future…what can become and things that are yet to happen. We see, feel and understand more than what others do. That’s also why people fear us, even our own kind. People will always fear what they can’t understand and then, fear turns into hate. That’s why you must be careful.”

 

Percy stopped as he found himself in the place of which he had recurring dreams of for the past five years. He found himself in a large, rectangular and dimly lit chamber. In the centre was a sunken stone pit some twenty feet deep. Stone benches ran all around the room and descended in steep steps toward a raised stone dais in the centre of the pit. An ancient crumbling stone archway, unsupported by any surrounding wall, stood on this dais and unknown, ancient inscriptions were marked on each stone. The archway was hung with a fog-like, semi-transparent veil which fluttered very slightly as if it was being gently touched by a faint wind, despite the fact that the air in the room was still and cold.

 

The archivist walked up the stone stairs that led up to the archway with the veil and stood in front of it. “Cassidy…I am here.” Percy spoke and remembered the words of a prophecy he was lucky to witness; a secret he never told anyone because he knew that no one would believe him, especially when the one who made the prediction was no one else than his former Divination professor.

 

"The sun shall turn our world

For the fifth time

And when the sixth moon is ripe

It shall be reborn again

For Mercury shall rise again"

 

As Percy emptied everything in his satchel bag, he narrowed his eyes and knelt down on the stone platform, right in front of the veiled arch, as he got to work. 

 

‘To activate the Vault of Infinity…only a wizard with the Sight, and has willingly taken a step through a Cursed Vault, can open it. Five years on the date, at the height of the sixth moon and on the night when the moon is reborn again…’

 

Then, he rose up, filled with resolve and determination, as he was standing in the middle of a large, round circle with various runes and symbols. Along the outer edge of the circle, there were smaller circles and each contained one individual rune. Each of them represented earth, water, fire and wind.

 

The outer circle consisted of one circular row that was blank, then another circular row with enchantments that were written in latin. In the middle was an inner circle, which consisted of geometric shapes that connected to each other and right at the center, there was a five-pointed star that was accompanied by more, smaller stars and with a circle that looks like a moon in the middle. It was a star, a moon and a sun at the same time and Percy stood in the middle of it.

 

‘A Seer…represents time itself. A fifth element.’

 

And then…he spoke.

 

“Arca quae vires ignoti celat
(Vault which hides the powers of the unknown)
Portas tuas aperi et veram formam tuam mihi revela
(Open thy gates and reveal thy true form for me)

Ego, Percival Ignatius, tibi impero, ut Vates
(I, Percival Ignatius, command thy, as the Foreseer)
Et ego, quintum elementum, qui arcem tuam intrare ausus sum
(And I, the fifth element, who dared to enter thy stronghold)

The magic circle he had drawn on the ground started to glow brighter and brighter in a neon purple light.

 

The veil, that gently swayed along an non-existent wind, came to a sudden stop and then, it started to harden into a solid form. It was a slow process as it started from the ground and spread upwards; the veil was transforming into a gate of stone, matching the archway. 

 

‘One hour…the gates can only open once the revelation process is done! Then…Cassidy, you’re coming home!’ Percy thought and grinned like the clever, maniacal young wizard he was. Five years of carefully planning, studying, learning…polishing his magical abilities into perfection. This was why earning top marks in every magical field was absolutely necessary, why he had to learn everything there was to know and make sure the knowledge stayed inside his head. He has worked hard to perfect every spell, every incantation…waiting, biding his time.

 

And now, he was finally here and he could finally fulfill his promise-

 

Wait…no.

 

Suddenly he gazed into the future again, this time…it was so much clearer than before.

 

And he saw everything happen before his eyes, being an invisible and unheard spectator.

 

The Hall of Prophecies…Harry, Ron and Hermione…Ginny..Jenny, Luna and Neville…in danger!

 

Death Eaters, with Lucius Malfoy as the commander…they were targeting them, leading them into a trap. They want

 

They want…

 

A fifteen year old prophecy…

 

The Hall of Prophecies, row ninety-seven…

 

Percy broke free from his “seer’s trance”, as he called it. And he shot off, leaving everything he had been doing here. There was no time to lose, he had to save his little siblings and their friends first! They were walking straight into a trap! The gate wasn’t ready yet, there was time to save the kids and then come back. 

 

Even he knew that he would be completely outmatched; one young wizard against thirteen fully grown, extremely dangerous criminals…he was only one person against an army of Death Eaters. The Vault would open, the gates would open and Cassidy would return back to their world…

 

But he might not live long enough to reunite with her again.

 

‘Tim…I’m so sorry. I thought I’d come back to you, but it looks like…I won’t.’

Notes:

HI I AM STILL ALIVE I'M SORRY I AM SO LATE

First of all, I want to thank you loyal readers for waiting. To be honest, it wasn't my meaning to delay the long awaited update. But I had a very hectic summer where I got married, got my first apartment and struggle with job search. In overall, I had a very busy life outside writing.

Secondly, we have officially entered the "Department of Mystery Arc". This chapter was very Harry and Percy-centric, with less focus on the Archives Gang. But don't fear, it will all come together in due time. Another reason why this update was late is because it was frankly a pain to write. There was a lot that had to be rewritten, things that needed to be cut out because it took too much time (such as the whole Harry & friends vs. Umbridge).

Anyways, I hope you're all ready because the next seven chapters is going to be a wild ride! And I hope you're ready for Percy being absolutely GOATED.

So stay tuned for the next chapter, "The Department of Mysteries.

-Pookily

Chapter 22: The Department of Mysteries

Summary:

For the sake of context, we find Harry and his friends travelling to the Ministry of Magic for an urgent rescue mission, after he gained a vision about Sirius being tortured by Voldemort...along with Percy? Why would Voldemort target Percy? Who joins the rescue mission and who stays? What lurks in the shadows of the Department of Mysteries?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I don’t know how we pulled this off, but it has to be sheer dumb luck!” Hermione cried over the howling winds as they flew across the country and towards London. 

 

“Don’t worry about it!” Jenny laughed, the adrenaline along with endorphins pumped in her and made her feel euphoric. “This is the closest thing I’ll get to flying!”

 

“Not that! The plan, back at the castle.”

 

“Since when is Malfoy on our side?!” Ron shouted over to them.

 

“Since I decided it!” Jenny responded.

 

“Luna, how soon do we get to the Ministry?!” Harry called over to the blonde Ravenclaw.

 

“Probably in a few hours.” Luna responded in a dreamy voice. 

 

Harry looked to his side, looking at the setting sun. He hoped they would get to the Ministry soon or…

 

Sirius would die.

 

Percy would die.

 

If Voldemort has them both…he didn’t know how he could live with himself, in that case. 

 


 

Some hours ago…

 

Harry and Hermione were forced into the Forbidden Forest, because Umbridge was delusional and most likely wouldn’t listen to reason when they said Dumbledore didn’t have a weapon, they mutually agreed on tricking her.

 

And while they were gone, that was when the tables turned and Malfoy singlehanded defeated his own house companions without a single word. He barely said any words, barely used his own wand and then, they were looking at Crabbe, Goyle and Parkinson unconscious on the floor in Umbridge’s office.

 

“How did you do that?!”

 

Malfoy smirked. “An old friend once taught me a trick. It took me years of practice to get it right, but looks like it finally worked when we needed it.” He drawled in a near bored tone. “Blackwood, you owe me one for this.” 

 

“Oh please, I’m not owe you anything.” Jenny scoffed and whipped out her wand, binding her unconscious opponents’ wrists and ankles. “That should hold them for some time.”

 

“What will happen now?” Luna said dreamily.

 

Danny rose up to his feet, dusting himself off. “Well, Harry’s only living family member is in danger at the Ministry, so he needs to get there asap. I suggest some of you go with him as backup and I’m gonna use this floo network to tell my mum about everything that has happened.”

 

“What can your mum do?” Ron raised an eyebrow.

 

“She’s one of the best healers at St. Mungos.” Danny grinned. “She has a lot of contacts in the right places, so all she has to do is to send off the word and they take care of the rest. That way, the school board, old wizarding families and so on, is gonna know what Umbridge has done and by the time the toad returns, there’s a big storm coming for her!” He finished with a maniacal grin.

 

“That means that a lot of old, powerful and influential clans will come after her and the minister’s blood, because he allowed her into this school.” Malfoy concluded. “How much time do we have until she comes back?”

 

“We should start moving now.” Jenny said, taking on the role of a temporary leader while Harry and Hermione were gone. “We need a couple of blokes to stay here and make sure all students return to their common rooms, so no one can be the next targets of Umbridge’s wrath. Danny, Malfoy. Can I count on you?”

 

Danny nodded with a proud grin. “Count us in! Well, Your Snake-y Highness, let’s get cracking!”

 

“Then the rest of us regroup with Harry and ‘mione.” Ron suggested and received several nods. “Let’s go!”

 


 

Twilight fell; the sky was turning to a light, dusky purple littered with tiny silver stars, and soon only the lights of Muggle towns gave them any clue of how far from the ground they were, or how very fast they were travelling. 

 

Harry's arms were wrapped tightly around his horse's neck as he tried to make it go even faster with only his willpower. How much time had elapsed since he had seen Sirius lying on the Department of Mysteries floor? How much longer would Sinus be able to resist Voldemort? How long would Percy last? All Harry knew, with certainty, was that his godfather had neither done as Voldemort wanted, nor died, because he was pretty sure that he would feel the consequences of either. Be it Voldemort's jubilation or fury, it would’ve coursed through his own body, making his scar sear as painfully as it had on the night Mr Weasley was attacked.

 

But he couldn’t figure out what Voldemort would want with Percy, though. 

 

Why Percy? Why him? Why would Voldemort attack and kidnap Percy?

 

As they flew through the evening darkness; Harry's face felt stiff and cold, his legs had become numb from gripping the Thestrals sides so tightly, but he did not dare shift his position or he might slip… he was deaf from the thundering rush of air in his ears, and his mouth was dry and frozen from the cold night wind. He had lost all sense of how far they had come; all his faith was in the beast beneath him, still streaking purposefully through the night, barely flapping its wings as it sped ever onwards.

 

If they were too late…

 

‘No! Sirius's still alive, Percy’s still alive. They’re still fighting…I can feel it…

 

If Voldemort decided Sirius was not going to crack…and not Percy either…

 

I'd know…’

 

Harry's stomach suddenly gave a jolt; the Thestral's head was suddenly pointing towards the ground and he actually slid forwards a few inches along its neck. They were descending at last… he thought he heard a shriek behind him and twisted around dangerously, but could see no sign of a falling body plummeting to the ground. Maybe they all just got themselves a shock from the change of direction, just as he had. The only one he hadn’t heard from for hours was Jenny. 

 

Speaking of Jenny, she had been strangely quiet. For some reason, she was able to see the Thestrals, just like he and Neville could, but she refused to tell them why. 

 

Harry knew that she probably understood him more than anyone else here did; she also had only one family member left. Martin was her only family, just like Sirius was his only family left. If there were any slightest hints to Martin being in the same danger as Sirius was…he would’ve done the same for her.

 

And now bright orange lights were growing larger and rounder on all sides; they could see the tops of buildings, streams of headlights like luminous insect eyes, squares of pale yellow that were windows. Quite suddenly, it seemed, they were hurtling towards the pavement; Harry gripped the Thestral with every last ounce of his strength, braced for a sudden impact, but the horse touched the dark ground as lightly as a shadow and Harry slid from its back, looking around at the street where the overflowing skip still stood a short way from the vandalised telephone box, both drained of colour in the flat orange glare of the streetlights.

 

Ron landed a short way off and toppled immediately from his Thestral on to the pavement.

 

“Never again…” he said, struggling to get up to his feet. He made as though to stride away from his Thestral, but, unable to see it, collided with its hindquarters and almost fell over again. “Never, ever again… that was the worst-”

 

Hermione and Ginny touched down on either side of him: both slid off their mounts a little more gracefully than Ron, though with similar expressions of relief at being back on firm ground. Jenny jumped down on her feet, stumbling a little before she caught herself a moment to get used to the firm ground. She shook her head, her orange curls seemed more untamed than before.

 

Neville jumped down, shaking while Luna dismounted smoothly.

 

“Where do we go from here, then?” she asked Harry in a dreamy yet politely interested voice, as if this was all a rather interesting day-trip.

 

“Over here,” he said. He gave his Thestral a quick, grateful pat, then led the way quickly to the battered telephone box and opened the door. “Come on!” he urged the others, as they hesitated.

 

Ron, Jenny and Ginny marched in obediently. Hermione, Neville and Luna squashed themselves in after them. Harry took one glance back at the Thestrals, now foraging for scraps of rotten food inside the skip, then forced himself into the box after Luna.

 

“Whoever's nearest the receiver, dial six two four four two!” he said.

 

Ron did it, his arm bent bizarrely to reach the dial; as it whirred back into place the cool female voice sounded inside the box.

 

“Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and business.”

 

“Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger, Jenny Blackwood,” Harry said very quickly in an urgent voice. “Ginny Weasley, Neville Longbottom, Luna Lovegood… we're here to save someone, unless your Ministry can do it first!”

 

“Thank you.” said the cool female voice. “Visitors, please take the badges and attach them to the front of your robes.”

 

Half a dozen badges slid out of the metal chute where returned coins normally appeared. Hermione scooped them up and handed them mutely to Harry over Ginny's head; he glanced at the topmost one.

 

Harry Potter, Rescue Mission.

 

“Visitors to the Ministry, you are required to submit to a search and present your wands for registration at the security desk, which is located at the far end of the Atrium.”

 

“Fine!” Harry said loudly, as his scar gave another throb. “Now can we move?”

 

The floor of the telephone box shuddered and the pavement rose up past its glass windows; the scavenging Thestrals were sliding out of sight; blackness closed over their heads and with a dull grinding noise they sank down into the depths of the Ministry of Magic.

 

A chink of soft golden light hit their feet and, widening, rose up their bodies. Harry bent his knees and held his wand as ready as he could in such cramped conditions as he peered through the glass to see whether anybody was waiting for them in the Atrium, but it seemed to be completely empty. The light was dimmer than it had been by day; there were no fires burning under the mantelpieces set into the walls, but as the lift slid smoothly to a halt he saw that golden symbols continued to twist sinuously in the dark blue ceiling.

 

“The Ministry of Magic wishes you a pleasant evening.” said the woman's voice.

 

The door of the telephone box burst open; Harry toppled out of it, closely followed by Neville and Luna. The only sound in the Atrium was the steady rush of water from the golden fountain, where jets from the wands of the witch and wizard, the point of the centaur's arrow, the tip of the goblin's hat and the house-elf's ears continued to gush into the surrounding pool.

 

“Come on,” said Harry quietly and the seven of them sprinted off down the hall, Harry in the lead, past the fountain towards the desk where the watchwizard who had weighed Harry's wand had sat, and which was now deserted.

 

Based on the little he could remember from Percy’s ramblings about the Ministry and how it worked, Harry knew that there should have been at least a security person there and that was why their absence was like a red flag in his mind. This feeling of a dreadening foreboding increased as they passed through the golden gates to the lifts. He pressed the nearest “down” button and a lift clattered into sight almost immediately, the golden grilles slid apart with a great, echoing clanking and they dashed inside. Harry stabbed the number nine button; the grilles closed with a bang and the lift began to descend, jangling and rattling. Harry had not realised how noisy the lifts were on the day he had come with Mr Weasley; he was sure the din would raise every security person within the building, yet when the lift halted, the cool female voice said, “Department of Mysteries,” and the grilles slid open. They stepped out into the corridor where nothing was moving but the nearest torches, flickering in the rush of air from the lift.

 

Harry turned towards the plain black door. After months and months of dreaming about it, he was here at last.

 

“Let's go,” he whispered, and he led the way down the corridor, Luna right behind him, gazing around with her mouth slightly open.

 

“OK, listen,” said Harry, stopping again within six feet of the door. “Maybe… maybe a couple of people should stay here as a…as a lookout, and-”

 

“And how're we going to let you know something's coming? You could be miles away.” Ginny asked him and raised an eyebrow. “Besides, Percy is my brother and I’m gonna rescue him, with or without your permission!”

 

“We're coming with you, Harry,” said Neville firmly.

 

“Let's get on with it,” said Ron irritatedly. “We’re wasting time while Percy might be…!” He shook his head, not letting himself continue.

 

Harry still did not want to take them all with him, but it seemed he had no choice. He turned to face the door and walked forwards… and just as it had in his dream, it swung open and he marched over the threshold, the others at his heels.

 

Except there was no Cassidy who stopped him.

 

They were standing in a large, circular room. Everything in here was black including the floor and ceiling; identical, unmarked, handleless black doors were set at intervals all around the black walls, interspersed with branches of candles whose flames burned blue; their cool, shimmering light reflected in the shining marble floor made it look as though there was dark water underfoot.

 

“Someone shut the door,” Harry muttered. ‘Percy…Sirius…just hold on for a while longer!’

 

He regretted giving this order the moment Neville had obeyed it. Without the long chink of light from the torch-lit corridor behind them, the place became so dark that for a moment the only things they could see were the bunches of shivering blue flames on the walls and their ghostly reflections in the floor.

 

In his dream, Harry had always walked purposefully across this room to the door immediately opposite the entrance and walked on. But there were around a dozen doors here. Just as he was gazing ahead at the doors opposite him, trying to decide which was the right one, there was a great rumbling noise and the candles began to move sideways. The circular wall was rotating.

 

Hermione grabbed Harry's arm as though frightened the floor might move, too, but it did not. For a few seconds, the blue flames around them were blurred to resemble neon lines as the wall sped around; then, quite as suddenly as it had started, the rumbling stopped and everything became stationary once again.

 

Harry's eyes had blue streaks burned into them; it was all he could see.

 

“What was that about?” whispered Ron fearfully.

 

“I think it was to stop us knowing which door we came in through.” said Ginny in a hushed voice.

 

Harry realised at once she was right: he could no sooner identify the exit door than locate an ant on the jet-black floor; and the door through which they needed to proceed could be any one of the dozen surrounding them.

 

“How're we going to get back out?” said Neville uncomfortably.

 

“Well, that doesn't matter now." Harry said forcefully, he blinked to try to erase the blue lines from his vision, and grasped his wand tighter than ever. “We won't need to get out till we've found Sirius and Percy-”

 

“Don't go calling for them, though!” Hermione said urgently, as if she addressed both Harry and Ron. But Harry had never needed her advice less, his instinct was to keep as quiet as possible.

 

They couldn’t fail. They won’t fail.

 

Jenny looked around. “This is a puzzle…designed to keep intruders away.” She said slowly. “Genius, of course. But it’s kind of a drag, now…”

 

“Where do we go, then, Harry?” Ron asked. He was, without doubt, thinking about Percy, judging from the determined, grim expression on his face.

 

“I don't-” Harry began. He swallowed. “In the dreams I went through the door at the end of the corridor from the lifts into a dark room…that's this one, and then, I went through another door into a room that kind of… glitters. We should try a few doors,” he said hastily, “I'll know the right way when I see it. C'mon.”

 

He marched straight at the door now facing him, the others following close behind him, set his left hand against its cool, shining surface, raised his wand ready to strike the moment it opened, and pushed.

 

It swung open easily.

 

After the darkness of the first room, the lamps hanging low on golden chains from this ceiling gave the impression that this long rectangular room was much brighter, though there were no glittering, shimmering lights as Harry had seen in his dreams. The place was quite empty except for a few desks and, in the very middle of the room, an enormous glass tank of deep green liquid, big enough for all of them to swim in; a number of pearly-white objects were drifting around lazily in it.

 

“What are those things?” whispered Ron.

 

“Dunno,” said Harry.

 

“Are they fish?” breathed Ginny.

 

“No…they aren’t any fish at all.” Jenny said slowly and narrowed her eyes. “Oh…oh god, no.” She trailed off as her eyes widened.

 

“Aquavirius Maggots!” said Luna excitedly. “Dad said the Ministry were breeding-”

 

“No…” said Hermione. She sounded odd. She moved forward to look through the side of the tank. “They're brains.”

 

“Brains?”

 

“Yes… I wonder what they're doing with them?”

 

Harry joined her at the tank. Sure enough, there could be no mistake now he saw them at close quarters. Glimmering eerily, they drifted in and out of sight in the depths of the green liquid, looking something like slimy cauliflowers.

 

“Let's get out of here,” said Harry. “This isn't right, we need to try another door.”

 

“There are doors here, too,” said Ron, pointing around the walls. Harry's heart sank; how big was this place?

 

“In my dream I went through that dark room into the second one,” he said. “I think we should go back and try from there.”

 

So they hurried back into the dark, circular room; the ghostly shapes of the brains were now swimming before Harry's eyes instead of the blue candle flames.

 

“Wait!” said Hermione sharply, as Luna made to close the door of the brain room behind them. “Flagrate!”

 

She drew with her wand in midair and a fiery 'X' appeared on the door. No sooner had the door clicked shut behind them than there was a great rumbling, and once again the wall began to revolve very fast, but now there was a great red-gold blur in amongst the faint blue and, when all became still again, the fiery cross still burned, showing the door they had already tried.

 

“Genial, Hermione.” Jenny praised her friend.

 

“Good thinking,” said Harry. “Okay, let's try this one-”

 

Again, he strode directly at the door facing him and pushed it open, his wand still raised, the others at his heels.

 

This room was larger than the last, dimly lit and rectangular, and the centre of it was sunken, forming a great stone pit some twenty feet deep. They were standing on the topmost tier of what seemed to be stone benches running all around the room and descending in steep steps like an amphitheatre, or the courtroom in which Harry had been tried by the Wizengamot. Instead of a chained chair, however, there was a raised stone dais in the centre of the pit, on which stood a stone archway that looked so ancient, cracked and crumbling that Harry was amazed the thing was still standing. Unsupported by any surrounding wall, the archway was hung with a tattered black curtain or veil which, despite the complete stillness of the cold surrounding air, was fluttering very slightly as though it had just been touched.

 

‘This place…I know this place.’

 

“Who's there?” said Harry, jumping down onto the bench below. There was no answering voice, but the veil continued to flutter and sway. He kept staring at it, as if he waited for someone. As if he expected to see someone right behind that veil that gently swaying in a breeze that didn’t exist…

 

Expecting to see her.

 

“Careful!” whispered Hermione.

 

Harry scrambled down the benches one by one until he reached the stone bottom of the sunken pit. His footsteps echoed loudly as he walked slowly towards the dais. The pointed archway looked much taller from where he now stood than it had when he'd been looking down on it from above. Still the veil swayed gently, as though somebody had just passed through it.

 

He remembered the dream he had in the start of his school year, the one that had lived rentfree in his head and never forgot, despite everything that happened since then.

 

He could see someone on the other side. It was as if he was attempting to see through a watery surface that kept being distorted by the ripples. The other person looked like…a girl. 

 

Not like Hermione and not like Ginny or Jenny, but the shape seemed nearly…similar to Tonks. 

 

She was dressed in a dark red jumper with white collars, it was torn in several places. The woman’s hair was cut short to the chins, golden as sunshine. But he couldn’t see her face, hidden in the shadows. She stood there and suddenly, he felt an overwhelming sense of longing. 

 

It felt as if…he knew, deep in his heart, who she was. 

 

“Cassidy?” Harry spoke again, but more quietly now that he was nearer. His heart beat faster; anxious and expectant. He wanted to see her…he really wanted to see her! “Cassidy, are you there?” He whispered.

 

He had the strangest feeling that there was someone standing right behind the veil on the other side of the archway. Gripping his wand very tightly, he edged around the dais, but there was nobody there; all that could be seen was the other side of the tattered black veil.

 

“Let's go,” called Hermione from halfway up the stone steps. “This isn't right, Harry, come on, let's go.”

 

She sounded scared, much more scared than she had in the room where the brains swam, yet Harry thought the archway had a kind of beauty about it, old though it was. The gently rippling veil intrigued him; he felt a very strong inclination to climb up on the dais and walk through it.

 

“Harry, let's go, okay?” said Hermione more forcefully.

 

“Okay…” he said, but did not move. He had just heard something. There were faint whispering, murmuring noises coming from the other side of the veil.

 

“What are you saying?” he said, very loudly, so that his words echoed all around the stone benches.

 

“Nobody's talking, Harry!” said Hermione, now moving over to him.

 

'Someone's whispering behind there.” he said, moving out of her reach and continuing to frown at the veil. “Is that you, Ron?”

 

“I'm here, mate.”  said Ron, appearing around the side of the archway.

 

“Can't anyone else hear it?' Harry demanded, for the whispering and murmuring was becoming louder; without really meaning to put it there, he found his foot was on the dais.

 

“I can hear them too.” breathed Luna, joining them around the side of the archway and gazing at the swaying veil. There are people in there!”

 

“What do you mean, "in there"?” demanded Hermione, jumping down from the bottom step and sounding much angrier than the occasion warranted. “There isn't any "in there", it's just an archway, there's no room for anybody to be there. Harry, stop it, come away-”

 

She grabbed his arm and pulled, but he resisted.

 

Jenny started to act odd too. She looked at the veiled arch. “Wait…there is someone there. A man’s voice…I think I know that voice, but I don’t recognize it-”

 

“Stop!” Ron grabbed her arm, pulling her back. “Jenny, come on!”

 

“Harry, we are supposed to be here for Sirius and Percy!” she said in a high-pitched, strained voice.

 

“Sirius…Percy” Harry repeated, still gazing, mesmerised, at the continuously swaying veil. “Yeah…”

 

Something finally slid back into place in his brain; Sirius…and Percy, captured, bound and tortured, and he was staring at this archway…

 

He took several paces back from the dais and wrenched his eyes from the veil.

 

“Let's go,” he said.

 

“That's what I've been trying to tell you! Well, come on, then!” said Hermione, and she led the way back around the dais. On the other side, Ginny and Neville were staring, apparently entranced, at the veil too. Without speaking, Hermione took hold of Ginny's arm. Ron grabbed Neville's while he held onto Jenny’s arm firmly with his other hand, and they marched them firmly back to the lowest stone bench and clambered all the way back up to the door.

 

“What d'you reckon that arch was?” Harry asked Hermione as they regained the dark circular room.

 

“I don't know, but whatever it was, it was dangerous,” she said firmly, again inscribing a fiery cross on the door.

 

“There were strange marks on the ground near the veiled arch.” Luna said in a dreamy voice, no longer looking strange and odd. Well, not more than usual. “A magic circle with runes and symbols I’ve never seen.”

 

Hermione sighed frustratedly. “Yes, I saw them too. No, I don’t know what they were and no, we are not going to investigate them! We are going to leave them alone!” She couldn’t sound more stressed than what she already was.

 

Once more, the wall spun and became still again. Harry approached another door at random and pushed. It did not move.

 

“What's wrong?” said Hermione.

 

“It's… locked…” said Harry, throwing his weight at the door, but it didn't budge.

 

This is it, then, isn't it?” said Ron excitedly, joining Harry in the attempt to force the door open. “Bound to be!”

 

“Get out of the way!” said Hermione sharply. She pointed her wand at the place where a lock would have been on an ordinary door and said, “Alohomora!”

 

Nothing happened.

 

“Wait, let me try something.” Jenny suddenly said. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Everyone watched her interestedly. What was she planning to do? But then she opened her eyes, her brown eyes had turned golden and she stared at the locked door with an intensive stare. The same, strange static noise filled the air, just like that night on top of the Astronomy Tower. 

 

“Ceaseless Watcher…open this door.”

 

Nothing happened.

 

Jenny sighed and her eyes turned chocolate brown again. “Well, it was worth a try…” She mumbled. Ron looked at her bewildered and Hermione opened her mouth, probably to ask something.

 

“Sirius's knife!” Harry said, suddenly remembering it. He pulled it out from inside his robes and slid it into the crack between the door and the wall. The others all watched eagerly as he ran it from top to bottom, withdrew it and then flung his shoulder again at the door. It remained as firmly shut as ever. What was more, when Harry looked down at the knife, he saw the blade had melted.

 

“Right, we're leaving that room.” said Hermione decisively.

 

“But what if that's the one?” said Ron, staring at it with a mixture of apprehension and longing. “What if they are in there? What if Percy is in there?!”

 

“It can't be, because Harry could get through all the doors in his dream.” said Hermione, marking the door with another fiery cross as Harry replaced the now-useless handle of Sirius's knife in his pocket.

 

“Maybe that door isn’t meant to open at all?” Jenny suggested. “Security on that door is really tight, so I assume it's completely locked for a reason.”

 

“What do you think could be in there?” said Luna eagerly, as the wall started to spin yet again.

 

“Something dangerous, no doubt,” said Hermione under her breath and Neville gave a nervous little laugh.

 

The wall slid to a halt and Harry, with a feeling of increasing desperation, pushed the next door open.

 

“This is it!”

 

He knew it at once by the beautiful, dancing, diamond-sparkling light. As Harry's eyes adjusted to the brilliant glare, he saw clocks gleaming from every surface, large and small, grandfather and carriage, hanging in spaces between the bookcases or standing on desks ranging the length of the room, so that a busy, relentless ticking filled the place like thousands of minuscule, marching footsteps. The source of the dancing, diamond-bright light was a towering crystal bell jar that stood at the far end of the room.

 

“This way!”

 

Harry's heart was pumping frantically now that he knew they were on the right track; he led the way down the narrow space between the lines of desks, heading, as he had done in his dream, for the source of the light, the crystal bell jar quite as tall as he was that stood on a desk and appeared to be full of a billowing, glittering wind.

 

“Oh, lookl” said Ginny, as they drew nearer, pointing at the very heart of the bell jar.

 

Drifting along in the sparkling current inside was a tiny, jewel-bright egg. As it rose in the jar, it cracked open and a hummingbird emerged, which was carried to the very top of the jar, but as it fell on the draught its feathers became bedraggled and damp again, and by the time it had been borne back to the bottom of the jar it had been enclosed once more in its egg.

 

“Keep going!” said Harry sharply, because Ginny showed signs of wanting to stop and watch the egg's progress back into a bird.

 

“You dawdled enough by that old arch!” she said crossly, but followed him past the bell jar to the only door behind it.

 

“This is it,” Harry said again, and his heart was now pumping so hard and fast he felt it must interfere with his speech. “It's through here-”

 

He glanced around at them all; they had their wands out and looked suddenly serious and anxious. He looked back at the door and pushed. It swung open.

 

They were there, they had found the place: high as a church and full of nothing but towering shelves covered in small, dusty, glass orbs. They glimmered dully in the light issuing from more candle-brackets set at intervals along the shelves. Like those in the circular room behind them, their flames were burning blue. The room was very cold.

 

Harry edged forward and peered down one of the shadowy aisles between two rows of shelves. He could not hear anything or see the slightest sign of movement.

 

“You said it was row ninety-seven?” whispered Hermione.

 

“Yeah.” breathed Harry, looking up at the end of the closest row. Beneath the branch of blue-glowing candles protruding from it glimmered the silver figure fifty-three.

 

“We need to go right, I think,” whispered Hermione, squinting to the next row. “Yes… that's fifty-four…”

 

“Keep your wands ready.” Harry said softly.

 

They crept forward, glancing behind them as they went on down the long alleys of shelves, the further ends of which were in near-total darkness. Tiny, yellowing labels had been stuck beneath each glass orb on the shelves. Some of them had a weird, liquid glow and others were as dull and dark within as blown light bulbs.

 

They passed row eighty-four… eighty-five… Harry was listening hard for the slightest sound of movement, but Sirius and Percy might be gagged now, or else unconscious… or, said an unbidden voice inside his head, they might already be dead…

 

‘I'd have felt it,’ he told himself, his heart now hammering against his Adam's apple. ‘I'd already know…’

 

“Ninety-seven!” whispered Jenny.

 

They stood grouped around the end of the row, gazing down the alley beside it. There was nobody there.

 

“They’re right down at the end,” said Harry, whose mouth had become slightly dry. “You can't see properly from here.”

 

And he led them between the towering rows of glass balls, some of which glowed softly as they passed…

 

"They should be near here!" whispered Harry, convinced that every step was going to bring the ragged forms of Sirius and Percy into view on the darkened floor. "Anywhere here… really close…"

 

"Harry?" said Hermione tentatively, but he did not want to respond. His mouth was very dry.

 

"Somewhere about… here…" he said.

 

They had reached the end of the row and emerged into more dim candlelight. There was nobody there. No Sirius, tortured by Voldemort, and no Percy, lying on the floor with bound wrists. There was only an echoing, dusty silence.

 

'They might be…' Harry whispered hoarsely, peering down the next alley. 'Or maybe…' He hurried to look down the one beyond that.

 

"Harry?" said Hermione again.

 

“What?” he snarled.

 

“I… I don't think Sirius and Percy are here.”

 

Nobody spoke. Harry did not want to look at any of them. He felt sick. He did not understand why Sirius was not here. He had to be here. This was where he, Harry, had seen him…

 

He ran up the space at the end of the rows, staring down them. Empty aisle after empty aisle flickered past. He ran the other way, back past his staring companions. There was no sign of Sirius anywhere, nor any hint of a struggle.

 

“Harry?” Ron called.

 

“What?”

 

He didn’t want to hear what Ron had to say and he wasn’t in the mood to hear Ron tell him he had been stupid or suggest that they should to return back to Hogwarts, but the heat was rising in his face and he felt as though he would like to skulk down here in the darkness for a long while before facing the brightness of the Atrium above and the others' accusing stares…

 

“Have you seen this?” said Ron instead.

 

“What?” said Harry, but eagerly this time. Maybe…maybe it was a sign that Sirius or Percy had been there; a clue. He strode back to where they were all standing, a little way down row ninety-seven, but to his disappointment, he found nothing except Ron staring at one of the dusty glass spheres on the shelf.

 

“What?” Harry repeated glumly.

 

“It's…that thing got your name on it.” said Ron.

 

Harry moved a little closer. Ron was pointing at one of the small glass spheres that glowed with a dull inner light, though it was very dusty and appeared not to have been touched for many years.

 

“My name?” said Harry blankly.

 

He stepped forwards. Not as tall as Ron, he had to crane his neck to read the yellowish label affixed to the shelf right beneath the dusty glass ball. In spidery writing was written a date of some sixteen years previously, and below that:

 

S.P.T. to A.P.W.B.D.

 

Dark Lord and (?) Harry Potter

 

Harry stared at it.

 

“What is it?' Ron asked, sounding unnerved. 'What's your name doing down here?'

 

He glanced along at the other labels on that stretch of shelf.

 

“I'm not here.” he said, sounding perplexed. 'None of the rest of us are here.”

 

“What’s that then?” Jenny asked as she pointed at another glass sphere, which was just as dusty as the one Ron pointed out for Harry. “Whoever made that prophecy, their surname starts with a W! Like Weasley.”

 

G.M.W. to A.P.W.B.D. and G.R.

 

Galahad’s last prophecy (?) 

 

“G…M…W?” Ginny repeated. “Never heard of anyone with those initials and as far as I know, there isn’t any Galahad in our family. Besides, there are probably other wizarding families with the letter W.” She added.

 

“Harry, I don't think you should touch it!” Hermione said suddenly sharply, as he stretched out his hand.

 

“Why not?” He said. ”It’s a prophecy, right? And it has something to do with me, isn't it?”

 

“Don't, Harry.” said Neville suddenly. Harry looked at him. Neville's round face was shining slightly with sweat. He looked as though he could not take much more suspense.

 

“It got my name on it.” Harry insisted and reached towards it with an open hand, nearly closing his fingers around the dusty ball’s surface-

 

“DON’T!”

 

A sudden hand grasped around Harry’s wrist, pulling his hand back from when he was just about to touch the round glass sphere.

 

“Percy?” Harry whispered, staring right into Percy Weasley’s pale face and alarmed blue eyes. He looked as if he had been running for hours, bordering on exhaustion, and just stopped him from doing something incredibly dangerous or reckless or both.

 

“Percy?!” Ron exclaimed, eyes widened in shock.

 

“You’re alive!” Ginny cried out with a wide, relieved grin. “How did you fight off Voldemort? Is Sirius okay? How did you escape?”

 

Percy stared at his younger siblings, flabbergasted. “A-alive? Fight off…Voldemort…what are you talking about?” He let go of Harry’s wrist and looked around, as if he suddenly got spooked by something in the shadows. “Oh…oh gods, no.” He whispered and looked terrified. “It’s a trap, you have to go!” He turned to the group of fifteen year olds. 

 

Harry stared, not understanding. “What?”

 

“I said it’s a trap!” Percy said urgently. “Whatever vision you saw in your mind, it wasn’t genuine, it was on purpose! I promise that Sirius is safe at home, I’m just here to-”

 

“Why are you here, if you’re not kidnapped?! I thought you quit the ministry!” Ron suddenly exclaimed. 

 

“I-I have my reasons and I’m glad I came, because I just stopped you lot from making a big mistake!” Percy bristled and for a short moment, Harry thought he looked like his old self when he was still a prefect at Hogwarts and was about to reprimand them for breaking curfew. “You have to go home!”

 

“But Sirius-!”

 

“Can’t you hear me, it’s a trap! You have to run, please!” Percy said urgently. Harry had never seen him so terrified for some reason. “Please, run away! They are coming-”

 

And then, from right behind him, a cold and drawling voice spoke. “Well, Seers are such spoilsports.” Shadows seemed to emerge from the darkness and surrounded them. “Good evening, Archivist.” 

 

Black shapes emerged  out of thin air all around them, blocking their way left and right, and with eyes glinted through slits in hoods, a dozen lit wand tips were pointing directly at their hearts. Ginny gave a gasp of horror.

 

Percy’s eyes widened and in a swift movement, he turned around and instinctively pulled Harry behind himself, trying to shield the teenagers from the threat of Death Eaters.

 

“Very clever, Percival Weasley.” Lucius Malfoy chuckled without mirth, mocking him with judgemental eyes. “Your foresight cooperated with you for once.”

 

Harry's insides plummeted sickeningly. They were trapped and outnumbered, with Percy as the only opponent against Lucius Malfoy and the cloaked Death Eaters. ‘He can’t take all of them, they’ll kill him!’

 

“But you have foreseen this exact scenario, haven’t you?” Malfoy loomed over Percy, who refused to break his stance. He looked down at Percy as if he was the prey he had chased for a long time and longed to get his claws into. “You knew that you were likely to walk into your own grave. How noble, this little seer wants to sacrifice himself for these children.”

 

The Death Eaters chuckled darkly and jeered mockingly.

 

“Don’t you dare to mock Percy…” Ron growled and tried to move forward, but Hermione wrapped her arms around him instead, holding him back.

 

“Stay back!” Percy hissed.

 

 “The thing is, little seer, is that the Dark Lord is very, very interested in you.” Malfoy smirked down at Percy, as if he found something amusing to toy with. “Not that there is something interesting about you at first glance.” He added in a rather bored voice. “But appearances can be deceiving…”

 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Percy scoffed and tried to sound unbothered, just like what his father usually did in a pressed situation. “I’m not any different than any other seer in the world.”

 

“Ah, but that’s where you are mistaken, as the simple-minded, poor wizard you are.”

 

Ron bristled and looked as if he had half a mind to viciously attack the Malfoy patriarch with his bare fists, but Hermione kept a firm grip around his arm and shook her head frantically.

 

“And we wouldn’t have thought anything of you, if it wasn’t for our dear Patricia.”

 

“If you are trying to rile me up, that won’t work.” Percy snarled, sounding braver than what he felt like. “So how about you drop your facade and tell me what you are here for. Perhaps for something you need to fetch, but can’t touch?” He didn’t need any answers, he knew perfectly well what they were here for. “It must be really frustrating to have it in sight and yet, beyond your reach.”

 

One hooded Death Eater shifted next to the Malfoy patriarch. “You insolent, despicable little-!”

 

“Now, now. Calm down.” Malfoy said coldly. “Remember that the Dark Lord wants him alive.”

 

“Bold of you to assume I’ll come willingly.” Percy said and narrowed his eyes, his grasp around his wand tightened. “Suppose I wouldn’t hex you for a thrill?”

 

Harry noticed that Percy’s right arm had shifted to behind himself, his hand curled around something, while his left hand held his wand and pointed it steadingly at his opponents. Percy…did he have a plan? But what about Sirius?

 

‘Sirius isn’t here, he said he was at home…at Grimmauld Place.’ A voice in the back of his head reminded him. Sirius…was never here at all, he was never tortured or held captive by Voldemort at all! But Percy was a Seer…and Malfoy said he must’ve foreseen this scenario…which meant that Percy knew he would come here. He came to save them, to stop them from making a mistake. 

 

Percy’s only goal was to save their lives…but he had no intention to return alive. He must’ve known that once he set his foot back in the Ministry, he would never come home ever again.

 

‘He’s sacrificing himself for you…he knows he won’t return alive.’

 

Percy’s closed hand uncurled, revealing a very familiar object sitting in the middle of his palm, and straight in full view, and reach, for Harry. It was his old prefect badge, from Percy’s fifth year. It didn’t take Harry long to understand why he was giving this to them; it was an unauthorized Portkey.

 

He was giving them a chance to escape.

 

But…at the cost of Percy’s life…

 

Flashes of memories passed through his mind, each and every one of them featuring Percy. From the moment he first met him…their first, official meeting.

 

Percy, who had gotten up and shaken his hand vigorously, while his younger twin brothers yelled in the background “We got Potter! We got Potter!”, and looked at him with kind, blue eyes and a warm, welcoming smile.

 

Percy, who has been guiding them since the very first time he entered Hogwarts…

 

“Say, Percy, who's that teacher talking to Professor Quirrell?” Harry asked, looking in the direction of the Head Table.


“Oh, that's Professor Snape, head of Slytherin House.” Percy had answered him.


“What does he teach?” Harry asked curiously.


“Potions,“ Percy responded. “But everyone knows it's the Dark Arts he fancies. He's been after Quirrell's job for years.” He whispered to him, as if he was telling him of a big conspiracy or a particularly dark secret.

 

And even though he has always been such a goody two shoes and a stickler for rules, Percy has always stood for what was right…

 

“Wonder what Potter’s written in this?’ said Malfoy who had Tom Riddle’s diary in his hands, believing that he had Harry’s own diary. 


“Hand it over, Malfoy!” said Percy sternly, glowering at him.

 

The way he showed support for them…

 

Percy jumped up and down, his dignity as blown away, and wrapped his arms around Harry, beaming proudly at him as Gryffindor just won the Quidditch House Cup.

 

How deeply he cared for them…

 

Percy, who looked very white and somehow much younger than usual, came splashing out to meet them as Harry emerged from the Black Lake with Ron and little Gabrielle.


Percy, who didn’t waste any time, grabbed his little brother, dragging him back to the bank. 

 

How deeply his devotion and loyalty ran for them…

 

“If I got fired from the Ministry because I won’t bow down to Fudge’s will, then I regret nothing. If you say Voldemort is back…why should I doubt you? I have known you for nearly five years. You are the last person to ever lie about it.” Percy said and smiled kindly to Harry. “Don’t worry for me, I’ll be fine.”

 

But Percy…gone?!

 

Harry couldn’t imagine a place without Percy. To never see his tall, lanky form as he read another book again, to never hear his voice again…

 

To never see his kind smile to any of them again…

 

“Play to your strengths, Harry.”  Percy smiled to him.

 

No!

 

Harry couldn’t let that happen! Percy’s death would break everyone’s hearts, including his own. He doesn’t understand how loved or cherished he was. How devastating and shattering his loss would be to everyone-

 

Suddenly, the floor vanished under their feet and a scream was stuck in his throat. As Harry fell down, he dared to look up and a yellow door ajar, far above him, which had served like a trapdoor for him and the others.

 

Air was rushing into his ears, as if he was once again flying on a thestral, but he was falling down instead. Everything was suddenly too bright…too yellow and too much spinning…twisting…spiralling. There were too many neon-like colors and spiralling shapes that spun around and a strange laughter echoing in his ears. It was an otherworldly voice that echoed as if it bounced between walls that didn’t exist and it made him feel strange in the head.

 

But what he could make out was…

 

“Ȧ̷̡̀̚R̴͕̄̿͝C̵̘̋H̸̥̒I̶͓̋V̴̤̊̈́I̷͈̖͋̀Ş̸̮̩́͂̚T̶͙̣̼͛͐̕”

 

Harry finally found his voice back and screamed in fear. And judging by what he heard above the laughter…Percy and the others screamed as well as they fell down.

 

All he could feel was fear and confusion as that strange, overworldly laughter echoed around him.

 

“Ḧ̵́́̌ͅA̴̢͉͓͛ H̵͎̠̭̿̎͒͂͠Ä̵̪̺́̆̇ H̶̛͖̀͒̋͌À̷̟͉̹͇̌͜ H̸̬̀͒͋̕Â̴͎͈̫̻̽̈͘ H̶̳͓̤̰̞́̍A̶̛̤͙̹͉̮̒̆͛̈ Ĥ̶̱̮͇͌̏̆͝A̶̱͠͠ H̷̛͓̹́̃́͝Ä̵͇̖͚́͌͐ H̷̜̆̃̐͛A̷̡̩̰͗͋̏̃͘ H̵̤̮̝̪̚͜Ą̷̳̥̯͖̅̑ H̴̻̍͂Ǎ̷̳̠̜̥͐͒̀͝ H̴̱̹̉̔Ã̸̼͋ !̵̣͎̍ͅ”



Notes:

I can't believe that Percy, Harry and the others got Infinity Castle-ed. /j
(Google the reference, if you need to. :P)

Anyways, if you thought my last cliffhanger was evil...then this cliffhanger is absolutely diabolical! >:)

Just a warning; most of the chapter is taken from Harry's book-canon perspective, along with additions such as Percy being kidnapped alongside Sirius and possible tortured as well. And a second prophecy from our mystery character "Galahad".

Oh, and I suppose the Distortion makes a surprise visit here. Why? You'll find out soon enough.

...I suppose I could give you all a sneak peak. :)

"Call on that door monster freak then, Sasha!" Tim snapped. "We're going to that fucking ministry and I don't care if I'm welcome or not!"

"We can't just barge into a magical government, just like that! In case you don't remember, me and Sasha are muggles! And what makes you think those hallways are safe enough to travel-" Jon started to protest.

"Either we use the hallways or that monster freak from the table is killing us all!" Martin shouted with a panicked glance at the shut door which seemed to budge with every violent bang. "'sides, we're not going to abandon Percy to his latest crazy plan!"

"I'm not saying that either! I want to save him too!" Jon shot back. "Fine...we'll take the hallways. But grab any weapon you can find, because I'm not fighting an evil dark lord without a weapon!" He added as he grabbed the same axe he used to destroy the table and prayed it wouldn't give the same disastrous result as his previous plan.

"Great, then brace yourselves, 'cause those hallways is gonna mess with our heads for a while!" Sasha said.

Alright, I have spoiled you guys enough for the sneak peak.

I also need to tell you guys that my updates may be late, because since we're entering the final stage of this story, it's gonna be A LOT. Big things are coming and I'll try to not disappoint you guys! Hope you're reason for the season 2 grand finale arc!

Until next time, cheerio!

-Pookily

Series this work belongs to: